Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

“… You… want to apply for- a job?”

“Yes.”

“At the Hunter’s Association?”

“Yes.”

“… Ah, then- I’ll let my supervisor know. Thank you.”

“Do you need a resume?”

“No, that- It’s a bit different when applying to the Association.”

“Ah, then I brought this for no reason…”

“… Actually, if you already brought it, I’ll accept it gratefully.”

He still had to go through the introductory video, and patiently waited at the desk until he got his new card issued. It was still pretty neat, wasn’t it? It was a thick ID that suggested electronics, with his face on it. Short dark brown hair, brown eyes, an average face.

Park Ryung

D-Rank Hunter

… It was still a little weird to think that this was his face and name? And that he used to be a she? But okay, sure. Pretty insignificant compared to everything else.

“Congratulations on your rank, Hunter Park,” the receptionist told him, smiling politely. “We look forward to seeing your career.”

“Ahaha… Ah, thanks?” He was aware that D-rank was almost the bottom of the rung, though? None of the recruiters outside had given him a second glance.

Well, he wasn’t exactly complaining. He knew this would be the outcome.

“… Ah.” The woman’s expression shifted slightly. Hm, a familiar expression? That nervous this man is acting weird and I don’t know why. “Did you… need something else, Hunter Park?” Park Ryung blinked.

“Oh, ah. Can I not wait here?” he realized. “Sorry, I can go somewhere else.”

“… I’m- sorry?” Fortunately, he was spared the rest of the awkwardness by someone else arriving behind the desk, clutching a folder to herself. She smiled.

“Hunter Park?” she confirmed, and he straightened. “Thank you for waiting. Can you please follow me?”

“Sure.” Park Ryung eased himself around the long desk, giving the receptionist a courtesy wave as he passed. She watched with puzzled eyes as he was led away.

After going into a little room on the same floor, he was directed to sit down on one side of a bare desk. Soon after, another man opened the door and walked in. Park Ryung stood automatically to shake his hand.

“Hunter Park,” the man greeted politely, a skinny thing in an office suit and glasses. “I’m Hae Sangwook, I’m the recruiter for the Hunter’s Association.”

“Thank you for your time,” Park Ryung replied amiably. The man gave a quiet chuckle, going around to the other side of the desk.

“That’s usually my line,” he admitted, and they both sat. “… If I may be candid?”

“Yes, that’s fine.”

“If you brought your resume beforehand, did you really plan on applying to the Hunter’s Association regardless of what rank you received?” Park Ryung nodded once.

“Outside of an S-rank,” he added jokingly.

“Right, of course.” Hae Sangwook smiled in amusement, then sobered. “I’m a recruiter on the ground floor, and usually the last resort for new Hunters,” he continued very bluntly. “Even the E-ranks. May I ask why you want to apply to the Hunter’s Association, and what you think you’ll get out of it?” Ah, definitely not the typical job interview, was it?

Apparently, it really was a shit job like people said.

“I wanted to work at headquarters specifically,” Park Ryung admitted. “My motivation is pretty straightforward, really. I want to meet new Hunters and potentially deal with their problems.”

“It’s more typical for the guards on the ground floor to be C-rank at minimum,” Hae Sangwook pointed out, puzzled.

“Ah, not that kind of problem. I’m thinking more about the fact that the average survival rate for a newly-minted E-rank Hunter is only around sixty percent.” The recruiter grimaced hard, unsurprised. “D-ranks, more towards eighty, but still not exactly great given how many that number is,” Park Ryung sighed. “The ranking office has a program to help new Hunters with basic training, doesn’t it? That’s what I want to apply for.”

“… I- see. It’s true, we do- technically still have that program. We used to only choose teachers based on their previous Hunter experience and rank, but…” Hae Sangwook sighed, weary. “Ah, that’s not a job that people kept for long,” he confessed. “Keeping what few Hunters accept the program alive is something- of a chore. And honestly, compared to going into that same Dungeon rank and hunting the monsters yourself, the pay is close to insignificant.”

“… I can’t tell if you’re a bad recruiter or a really cunning one,” Park Ryung had to confess. Hae Sangwook gave a startled laugh, shoulders falling.

“I prefer to think of myself as honest,” he replied. “Years ago, maybe, I did try to entice Hunters with the benefits. But our retention rate became so abysmal, the Association’s reputation took a critical hit. Now, we only want Hunters who won’t look back at the numbers and do some simple math.” Hm, that seemed fair. Park Ryung had really read nothing other than what a shit career this was.

“Basic training and equipment,” he asked. “Some kind of connection to a form of martial arts. And if all else fails, the ability to say which idiot really shouldn’t be given free rein to go into Dungeons.” He held out a hand vaguely. “And a pension on top of that,” he concluded. “That’s what I think I’ll be able to get out of the Hunter’s Association.” Hae Sangwook considered him with caution, then cleared his throat. He stood up again, collecting the folder he hadn’t opened.

“I’ll make a call to my manager,” he decided. “Please excuse me.”

“Take your time,” Park Ryung promised, and watched him leave. He settled into his chair with a heavy sigh, then looked down at himself.

… It was still weird, wasn’t it? He’d technically lived as Park Ryung for nineteen years already, but some months ago, he remembered something- different. Something outside of an unremarkable life he’d lived in a remarkable world, and even then, he couldn’t have imagined what it really was.

In the world of Solo Leveling, even if Dungeons and Hunters and Gates had become commonplace and mundane to most people, that didn’t make it less extraordinary and dangerous at once. But- he’d also realized just how bad this could be. It was almost ten years since the Gates first appeared, since the first Hunters had their Awakening. Jeju Island, as he’d found out, was still a normal island and popular tourist destination. The most powerful and terrifying Hunter of all time, Sung Jinwoo, wasn’t a Hunter at all. He was supposed to be one for years before the events of the story started, and barely survive to that start in the first place.

Before he was Park Ryung, he’d been a different person that only read halfway through an enjoyable webtoon, only to then read a spoiler about the ending by accident. That person had been so enraged, she’d lost the motivation to finish the story, let alone read the information that would have been extremely useful right now.

… He had some regrets, yes. Accidentally reading about a fictional world ending was one thing, but not knowing the circumstances of the world ending while suddenly living in that world- ugh. Was it any wonder that he’d rather take this shitty job and try to help the protagonist rather than chase a life obviously meant to crumble to dust?

He’d read about this program while trying to get his bearings, let alone suddenly deal with this Awakening bullshit, and immediately knew it desperately needed help. It clearly did shit for Sung Jinwoo.

He was still quietly regretting the ironies of life when the door eventually opened again. He looked up, then blinked hard.

… It wasn’t that he believed every hot guy in a suit was someone important, but also, his senses were screaming that this hot guy in a suit was very important.

Which might have also been the enormous sense of- energy? He was pretty sure that was the bullshit magical energy that was coming off the guy in steady waves. Figuring out magical energy had been wildly weird these last months.

“… Hunter Park? Is something wrong?” the hot suit guy asked. Park Ryung belatedly realized he was staring with unfocused eyes. He focused again, then blinked once more.

“Ah- holy shit,” he commented. “Sorry! Just, uh. I haven’t actually been around anyone as strong as you before? I didn’t expect the, uh. Feeling.” He stood up quickly, realizing the recruiter was behind the hot suit guy and looking exceptionally nervous. That seemed to be the expression of someone around upper management. Hot suit guy stared at him, then cleared his throat.

“Ah,” he answered. “Hae Sangwook, head down to the front and ask for a specialty kit.”

“Yes, sir,” the recruiter answered quickly, and scuttled off. Park Ryung blinked after him, then at the hot suit guy. Hot suit guy smiled back politely.

“A sudden thought,” he answered vaguely. “Park Ryung, is it? I’m Woo Jinchul.”

… Ah, yes, the hot suit guy was very important.

“Oh!” Park Ryung managed, aware of how Woo Jinchul’s gaze was sharp on him. “Ah, I’ve read your name before,” he explained honestly, offering a hand. “You’re pretty big here, aren’t you? Nice to meet you.” Woo Jinchul nodded after a moment, accepting his handshake.

“I’m only a paper-pusher, Hunter Park,” he replied. “I suppose you did quite a bit of research before coming here. Not many know about our teaching program in the first place. How long has it been since you Awakened?”

“It’s… actually been some months,” Park Ryung admitted. “I just- had to figure out what I wanted to do about it.” Woo Jinchul nodded again, more relaxed.

“I see. That’s commendable for your age.” Hmm, he didn’t look that much older. How old was Woo Jinchul again? Either way, Park Ryung could only awkwardly rub at his neck.

It didn’t feel that mature when the literal fate of the world was on the line? Sheesh.

“Sir!” Hae Sangwook announced, coming in with a large, metal briefcase. Woo Jinchul accepted with a nod, setting it on the empty desk. Park Ryung cocked his head slightly.

“This is… that device that tests for what class of Hunter you are, right?” he attempted. “I thought they didn’t use those for anything below C-rank?”

“You did do quite a bit of research,” Woo Jinchul acknowledged, removing a small tablet computer. “However, these devices are a bit useless in most cases, which is why we rarely use them below C-rank. Although, your test results showed an unusual amount of mana for a D-rank, and you barely didn’t make that cut.” Park Ryung coughed.

“I-Is that so…”

“We typically associate a higher mana ratio with a mage class, but overall, most Hunters can easily figure out their class on their own, without our help,” Woo Jinchul continued, setting a glass orb on the table as well. Inside was a blue crystal. “But as you’ve been Awakened for months and don’t seem to know your class, this is just a hunch.” Class? How the hell was Park Ryung supposed to think about bullshit like his own class? He was just strong, wasn’t he? That was fighter class, case dismissed!

… Hm, actually, maybe he shouldn’t mention that.

“You’re able to sense mana in others, though,” Woo Jinchul commented.

“Ah,” Park Ryung realized, startled. “Is that- not normal?”

“For most classes, they’re not particularly sensitive, yes. Even around higher ranks, they’re usually unable to tell unless that higher rank is expressing themselves with their abilities.” Woo Jinchul glanced at him. “I’m also an A-rank Hunter, for example, but very few are able to tell right away.”

“… Oh.” Hm, weird.

“Please put your hand here,” Woo Jinchul requested, pointing to the orb. Park Ryung could only obey. Warmth immediately met his palm on contact, and the gem glowed faintly. Park Ryung twitched when there was an internal- tug?? Whatever it was, it glowed with a turquoise color, which traveled down through the tubes attached to the orb and into the tablet. There was a faint beep, and Park Ryung pulled his hand back, unsettled.

“Turquoise is unusual,” Woo Jinchul commented, tapping at the tablet. “As I thought, then. You’re a healer class, it’s rare for your rank.”

“… Oh,” Park Ryung repeated, really and genuinely baffled. He considered his hand for a moment, then looked up. “… Does this- help or hurt my chances of employment here?” he attempted. Woo Jinchul paused in his tapping to look up. He was quiet for a moment, looking genuinely surprised, then abruptly- chuckled?? Ah, he was too attractive to suddenly chuckle like that, sheesh.

“Six months probation, during which you’re trained in combat and Dungeons by the Association, along with being given martial arts instruction,” he said. Park Ryung straightened. “Depending on your performance, we’ll review you for the instructor position, or recommend a different position at the Association if it’s not a fit. We’ll also add in special permission to obtain and sell crystals so long as it doesn’t interfere with your work.”

“R-Really??” Even Hae Sangwook looked stunned. Park Ryung was pretty sure that was definitely something he couldn’t ask for?? “Doesn’t the Association automatically have possession?” he tried.

“Not at all,” Woo Jinchul replied. “We simply have the exclusive buying rights. Monster crystals are fairly useless to Hunters otherwise, so selling to the Association is their only option. For our employees, we typically don’t harvest them ourselves and simply leave them to a specialty team. Even then, that team receives compensation based on what they collect, though their rate is discounted because of how often they work.” The Hunter shook his head. “But- this is my personal offer. Six months probation, but you can collect crystals from the very first Dungeon we run you through for training. All of your other terms are agreed on, including pension. Do you accept?”

“Y- Yes!!” Park Ryung managed, stunned. “Ah- yes, please,” he tried again, calmer. “W-When can I start? Ah- I’d say I was available right away, but I need to put in a notice at my current job. Is that okay? Do I need to buy a suit, too? I really don’t think I can wear it half as well as you do.” He paused. “Wait, that- I didn’t say that last part out loud,” he added quickly. Woo Jinchul chuckled again.

“Hae Sangwook will set you up with your contract and the details of it,” he answered. “Don’t bother with office attire just yet. Show up to your first day in something suitable for exercise.” Ah, he had plenty of those clothes. He’d been doing lots of exercise these last months. “I look forward to working with you, Hunter Park.”

“Ah- Y-You, too!” Park Ryung managed, accepting the handshake. It felt so official with a handshake. Woo Jinchul nodded, then glanced at the recruiter. Hae Sangwook asked him to wait a moment before following the Hunter out of the room, closing the door behind them.

“… Um, Sir?” Hae Sangwook asked, not too far away. “Is there- a reason we’re offering Hunter Park these kinds of benefits? I’ve never been able to approve anything even remotely so good…”

“I’ll handle it with the chairman, don’t worry. Just add it to his contract.”

“But- why? He’s just a D-rank Hunter, right?”

“Hmmm.” The footsteps paused. “He’s a D-rank Hunter,” Woo Jinchul answered. “And a D-rank Hunter who researched the Association extensively, along with our magic devices and employees. A Hunter’s rank can’t be improved through effort, yes. But their individual ability can improve their odds drastically. If he’s as intelligent as I suspect, he’ll be an asset to the program. And besides that… well. Every Hunter’s class seems to be chosen along the same trends of their existing character. If you knew someone for a lifetime, and they Awakened with a certain ability, you’d say- it suits them.” There was a shifting sound, then the voices drifted further away. “The Association has never had cause to distrust a healer class because of that.”

Park Ryung opened his eyes once they were too far off, and grimaced awkwardly. He looked down at his hand again.

“… So they’ll be really fucking pissed if they notice that I faked the rank results, won’t they?” he muttered.

Well, in the grand scheme of things, pretending to be a D-rank seemed pretty forgivable compared to the literal end of the world. It was- probably fine.

… Maybe.

Chapter Text

One of the downsides of pretending to be a low-ranked Hunter was that praise really didn’t hit home the same way.

After two months, sure, he did like to hear that he was doing well in Hunter basics. But also, this was an E-ranked Dungeon, and he wasn’t really sure these goblins could kill him if he laid on the ground and let them.

“Good, good- that’s very good,” his instructor praised, writing on his clipboard. “Even in a real-world application, your technique is very good. I don’t see any real difficulties with moving up to the next rank.” Park Ryung could only awkwardly rub at his neck, sword loose at his side.

“Ah, I don’t think it’s that special,” he tried.

“Hunter Park, I’ve watched actual fighter classes at C-rank struggle with this,” the instructor replied, brow creased. “Healers can learn to fight, but are rarely capable of doing so. Especially not with such nerves…” Could someone of his real rank actually be scared of such slow, fragile little goblins?

… Hm, well, not that he knew his real rank. Kind of a bummer, actually. He’d actually been shooting for an E-rank himself, but apparently overestimated by way too much. So based on that, his initial estimates of C-rank had been pretty off. B-rank was more likely, probably? Or even A-rank? Woo Jinchul was an A-rank, and he didn’t feel overwhelming.

“Hunter Park-!”

Park Ryung turned in the basic stance he’d been taught and swung out. The ambushing goblin was cleaved in half, blood spraying out. Another downside of faking his rank was that these fragile little goblins were about as noticeable to his senses as insects. It was annoying to focus on something so small.

Ah, maybe the best he could hope for was B-rank. When the bullshit of plot was around, maybe he could sneak in a real evaluation? A-rank would be pretty neat, but still. B-rank was going to be his guess for now.

“… Ah,” the instructor said. Park Ryung flicked the blood off with a gesture.

“Come to think of it, it’s probably the mana that forms their crystals that I’m sensing,” he realized. “That’s useful, but a little difficult to focus on…” He’d have to work on that for the sake of his career.

“Ah,” the instructor repeated, and cleared his throat loudly. He was still for a moment before continuing to write. “I’ve heard that healer classes are more sensitive to mana,” he finally agreed. “I hadn’t realized it meant you could also sense monsters…” Park Ryung sure hoped that other D-rank healers could do something similar. “Do you feel confident in moving to a D-rank?” the instructor then asked. “There’s one nearby with an Association raiding party preparing to head out. With other people, maybe we can also test your healing capabilities…”

“Is that really okay?” Park Ryung tried. “The healing part specifically, I mean. Shouldn’t I- I dunno, have some kind of medical training for that?” Bullshit healing powers didn’t exactly sit well with him?

“Didn’t you tell Eunjung that you were studying medical training on your own?” the instructor returned. Park Ryung felt his mouth twitch awkwardly.

“… I- really don’t understand how the healing spells work in a scientific way and it bothers me,” he finally confessed.

“Ah.”

“I healed a cut on my own hand last week, a-and it was- regenerative? But to what extent?? Should I be carrying around blood packs if I don’t automatically refill blood? What- What happens if someone is impaled and there’s literal shit floating around their liver? Do I just say thou shall be healed and the shit disappears??”

“Ah,” the instructor repeated. “… How about we join the expedition- with you as a fighter instead. I’ll ask about your concerns for another time.”

“T-Thank you very much…” Park Ryung was still plagued with horrible thoughts of sealing literal shit into someone’s chest cavity as they left. Wouldn’t the sepsis definitely kill them?

The magic bullshit was cool, but he needed a lot more explaining before he was comfortable with it.

The E-rank Dungeon was left for the actual expedition that would be put together later, so they instead made their way to the D-rank mentioned. Expeditions for low-ranked Dungeons were usually pulled together with a group of independents gathered by the Association from the same area, and- generally left to the judgment of those independents. So long as they did their job, their evaluation file was good, and they were called in for more Dungeons and opportunities. It was kind of a crude system, but it worked well enough.

The group was pretty mixed between ages when they showed up, and gave him curious looks. There was a list of participants, after all, and he wasn’t on it. An older man in a tracksuit wandered over to see.

“Ah- excuse me! Excuse me,” he greeted politely. “Are you from the Association? Is something wrong?”

“Not at all, just a bit of a last-minute decision,” the instructor replied. “Hunter Song, isn’t it? You’re quite the veteran around here.” Song just coughed lightly. “This is Hunter Park, he’s undergoing training with the Association,” the man continued. “This will be his first real Dungeon experience from start to finish, and I’ll be observing.”

“Ah- right. The training program, I recall.” The older man seemed puzzled. “I don’t recall the students getting observations, though.” Park Ryung held up a hand.

“They’ll give me a pension if I do well enough,” he explained plainly.

“Oh. I see, then.” The instructor coughed himself.

“T-That, well… Yes, to put it simply,” he acknowledged. “He’s received basic sword training and very well-learned in matters of Dungeons. Please treat him as you would a normal expedition member.”

“Yes, of course. I do have to warn you, it can get a bit competitive if there’s not enough to go around,” the Hunter added, looking to Park Ryung. “But we also see each other quite a bit in Dungeons, so we try to keep that cordial. Keep that in mind.”

“Yes, sir,” Park Ryung promised. “I’ll be in your care.” The man patted his shoulder amiably.

“Good, then. I’m looking forward to seeing your sword, too. We’re just waiting on a couple more people, then we’ll head into the Gate.” He gestured towards the big, blue swirl of death that everyone was way too comfortable with. “I’m Song Chiyul, and I’ll be leading the expedition. What’s your rank, by the way?”

“Ah, I’m a D-rank.”

“I see. I’m C-rank, so I hope you’re not too uncomfortable.”

“Thank you.” Song Chiyul walked away to talk with some of the other group, and Park Ryung considered.

… Oh, wait. That was- another important person, wasn’t he? Hmm, actually, he’d definitely have to make sure he did well here.

Another couple of middle-aged men eventually showed up, and greeted some familiar faces. Song Chiyul greeted them as well, then gestured for everyone to gather up. He bid everyone a safe afternoon of work, introducing himself again. It had an air of normalcy around everything, it was actually insane to experience.

They then made their way into the Gate, and Park Ryung tried very hard to not be too nervous. It wasn’t that much different from the E-rank Gate he’d just been in, it shouldn’t feel so different just because there were other people.

“You look new,” one of the older men commented, glancing him up and down. “Why’s the suit following you, though?”

“Oh, ah.” Park Ryung cleared his throat. “I’m being evaluated for a job at the Association.”

“Oh, they actually require you to pass some kind of test? I heard they’d take anyone with a pulse.”

“Ahahaha…” Well, it wasn’t like he didn’t get that impression from what few instructors were still in the training program. There was only one other Hunter there, and he was a C-rank who didn’t give a shit. “W-Well, it still sounds more, uh, job secure,” he offered instead. “I’d rather get a pension than do this kind of thing on the regular.”

“Hmm, suit yourself.” The man busied himself with talking to someone else, so Park Ryung also moved on to inspect their surroundings. The cave system was well-lit around them, and the main tunnel was wide. It had all the appearance of a natural cave formation, strangely enough. Other Hunters were equally comfortable or nonchalant, chatting with another like they were coworkers over a water fountain. Song Chiyul held a small fireball in one hand, and was watching the way forward mostly. He smiled when someone cracked a joke towards him from behind.

There was then a distant sound, and the faint prickle of mana. Then it wasn’t so faint, but instead prickly and- wide? Song Chiyul stopped walking, and everyone shut up at once.

The fireball launched forward with a thoom, lighting up dozens of pairs of gleaming red eyes.

“Swarm!!” Song Chiyul barked, and the crowd surged forward. Park Ryung hung back a moment to comprehend what was happening, only for one of the rat-like monsters to leap ahead of the swarm. It was instantly met by someone else’s sword, but also followed up. The sheer volume of bodies with vicious teeth and high-flying leaps was- actually terrifying.

“Hey-! New kid, watch it!!” the man from before barked, spotting the three rats that had broken off from the others. Park Ryung didn’t bother with a wide swing, but instead gave a short jab to the closest, moving to dodge the other two. He broke off from the first with a half-swing, then used the momentum of a sidestep to catch the third. He finished his spin and focused on his own movements, when the rats were moving so slowly to him. If he got down the efficiency of his sword and footwork, then all the better down the line.

The Hunters held a line alongside Song Chiyul, who called out sharply if anyone stepped too far forward. Being overwhelmed by the swarm was clearly the biggest danger here, rather than an individual bite. Park Ryung made sure to follow his lead and take steps back to compensate for when he thrust forward, letting other Hunters keep at least one side clear. One rat did make it past the Hunter beside him, who reared back clutching at her arm, and he reflexively snapped out his defending arm to grab the rat that leaped at her head. He got a very uncomfortable close-up of its insect-like red eyes and gnashing teeth, and quickly flung it away from himself before focusing on the others. The brief stumble in his step had to be made up, but he managed it carefully.

Then just as quickly as the swarm had started, the last rat died with a resounding scree. Park Ryung exhaled harshly, lowering his sword. He turned to the Hunter that was still on the ground, clutching at an open wound. Her eyelids fluttered in surprise.

“T-Thanks,” she managed.

“Of course,” Park Ryung agreed, crouching down. “Let me see?” He’d just been plagued of thoughts of sealing shit and all, but-

But that was a chunk of flesh just hanging there, gushing blood, and he should- do something? He gingerly took his wrist, but hesitated. He had to remind himself that this was bullshit magic healing, it was probably fine, then focused on the strange instinct.

“Ah,” someone commented, but a turquoise color was already washing over the wound in a watery sensation, and it was sealing flesh shut again. More than that, even, what bits were missing were growing to fill the void, and it left no marks or scars. The watery energy returned to his hand with a gesture, and seemed to melt back into his own skin.

… Seriously, it was- weird.

“… Um, can I- check your heart rate, j-just to be sure?” he attempted, uncomfortable. “I’m still not sure how this works.”

“T-That- yes?” She seemed dazed as he turned over her wrist. Her cheeks were even going flushed while she stared at him with unfocused eyes?? He was seriously not okay with bullshit magic healing.

“Ahem,” Song Chiyul said, and the woman jerked back in shock. Park Ryung blinked upward to the exasperated man. “Park Ryung, when we have a healer on the team, we typically adjust formations to protect them better,” the man began, then sighed. “Or, well, that’s what I should say, but it seems you’re very capable of holding your own.”

“Ah… sorry,” Park Ryung tried. “I didn’t plan on healing on a team, so that’s why I didn’t say anything.”

“Really? Your powers seem pretty effective for your rank.”

“… I don’t really know how it works and that bothers me a lot,” Park Ryung could only confess. Song Chiyul only looked amused by that.

“Fair enough,” he acknowledged. “If you can keep up this pace, that’s fine with me. We do have a regular healer here, too,” he added, gesturing back. “She’s a bit new, but if you’re not comfortable trying something, go ahead and ask her. She’s very skilled.”

“Oh, thanks.” The other healer looked to be about his own age with long reddish hair, and was visibly embarrassed to be pointed out. But she gave him a sheepish smile, and he returned it with a wave.

Actually, knowing there was another healer around was very calming on the nerves, so Park Ryung proceeded naturally. Working on such a small, restrained scale wasn’t exactly fun, but it was a good opportunity to make sure his technique was perfect. Something about slow is smooth, smooth is fast or something like that?

Ugh, he probably needed a lot more practice.

Song Chiyul was a great leader, and also just a nice person. While everyone picked through the dead swarm to collect their spoils, he came over to make sure Park Ryung actually knew how to harvest the crystals. They were fragile little things in his hand, but hummed with a miniscule amount of energy.

Neat.

As the expedition continued, groups of monsters would appear, and the formation was a bit more of a free-for-all. Nonetheless, Park Ryung did his best to not just observe, but jump in for his own opportunities. He could see how this would be extremely difficult for a low-rank without experience, he didn’t get quite as much loot as other D-ranks did.

He did notice the other healer working on other Hunters when they finished, though, and quickly went over to observe. She looked at him anxiously, then gave a nervous smile.

“I-Is everything okay?” she tried, soft green light on her hands.

“Um, sorry,” Park Ryung apologized. “Can this junior observe you? You seem like you know what you’re doing.”

“O-Oh, that…” She looked down at the laceration she was sealing shut. “It’s more- instinctive for me than anything,” she admitted sheepishly. “I don’t know if I can really help you as a senior, but you can watch if you want.” Park Ryung nodded quickly, hunkering down to be less obtrusive. The Hunter being treated looked at him in bemusement, but stayed quiet. “Oh, ah,” she added. “I’m- Lee Joohee.”

… Oh! Another important person, jeez. He really needed to be paying attention, then.

“Park Ryung,” he greeted her amiably. “I notice you’re spreading out your energy around the wound, is there a reason for that?”

“I hadn’t noticed it when I first started healing, but- now I realize that sometimes my energy reacts in more widespread areas,” she explained, starting to look more comfortable. “Sometimes when there’s a deep wound, it reaches further than you can actually see- and not just deeper, if that makes sense?”

“Ah, that does,” Park Ryung realized. “I read that trauma can be widespread on the bones and muscles in particular, depending on the type. So a larger area is definitely more effective… Have you ever tried to heal poison or venom?”

“That’s- more tricky,” she explained, wincing. “In small doses, I can actually use my healing to- um, neutralize it, I suppose? It seems to disappear from the body entirely. If it’s too much, though, I focus on healing the effects until it dilutes.”

“I see…”

Lee Joohee seemed to be nervous at first, but once she was talking about the healing she’d been doing in the last year, she became visibly much more comfortable and chatty. Park Ryung was happy to engage. The Hunters being treated at the same time just watched in confusion.

The Dungeon went very smoothly afterward, and the boss monster was just a bigger, slightly less fragile goblin. Park Ryung hung back to watch as Song Chiyul engaged the beast with other Hunters, and took it down in a quick, coordinated fight.

All in all, it was actually a pretty neat field trip from his usual training.

“I heard that you’re trying to get a job at the Association,” Lee Joohee chatted as they walked out. “Is that really alright? Healers don’t always make as much as fighters, but we’re never short on calls for teams. And I’m sure you’d do better since you can actually fight…”

“I’m actually trying for a trainer position,” Park Ryung explained. “There’s a program for new Hunters to learn the basics and increase their survivability, which is an issue especially for lower ranks. The number of E-ranks and D-ranks in particular that don’t survive their first Dungeon call is- kind of insane.”

“I-I see… I guess it would be- hard,” she acknowledged, hesitant. “… And- maybe they just don’t expect how… scary it can be, too. If I hadn’t had someone with me…” She trailed off, and Park Ryung didn’t ask.

“I do need more experience to be an instructor, anyway,” he acknowledged with a sigh. “I’ve spent most of my probation just training, which really only goes so far. And I should- really figure out the healing thing. I-It just makes me so nervous when I think about the mechanics of it…”

“I’ve heard that healers can also work at hospitals,” she offered. Park Ryung straightened.

“Ah- really?? Do you think they’d let me volunteer there?”

“Well… probably? It’s not very popular with Hunters in the first place, they might get excited about it…”

“Ah, I’ll ask about it. Thanks!”

“O-Of course.” She gave him a sheepish smile. “Maybe we’ll- work together in the future again?”

“Yeah, of course,” Park Ryung agreed cheerfully. “I definitely need to practice more, so I hope I’ll see friendly faces like you and Mr. Song.” Lee Joohee blushed at being called a friendly face. Ahh, the poor thing.

Outside the Gate, Park Ryung met up with his instructor again. Once again, he was complimented excessively and couldn’t even enjoy it. Song Chiyul caught them just before they left.

“I’ve noticed that you’re developing your own sword style,” he commented, handing over a business card. Park Ryung stared unfathomably as the man continued, “It’s a very impressive one, too. I’m actually the owner of a Kumdo facility, and I don’t often meet people trying new things these days. If you ever want some tips or spars, please come see me.”

“O-Oh, that- thank you,” Park Ryung realized, looking down at the card finally. Right, he was a sword master, he just happened to Awaken as a mage for some nonsense reason. Poor guy. As someone who Awakened as a healer for equally nonsense reasons, Park Ryung felt sympathy. “I- don’t know if I’m developing anything really unique, but I’ll definitely take you up on this,” he decided. “I think I’m more suited to fighting, ironically enough…”

“Hm, I know the feeling. I hope you’ll keep running Dungeons.”

“I do need to, yes. I hope I can be in your group again, Mr. Song.”

“I hope we’ll have you.” Song Chiyul waved as they left, and Park Ryung waved back. The instructor was writing on his clipboard again when he checked.

“Can I do some training at a hospital?” Park Ryung asked anyway. “So I can ask doctors about things like long-term effects and the like?”

“Yes, that’s actually similar to what I was already thinking,” the instructor agreed. “I’ll check with some local hospitals about the idea. And I recommend holding onto that business card- Hunter Song’s facility is actually very respected by the Association.”

“Neat.” It was also respected by Park Ryung, given the story he read, but it was nice to hear that other people also thought so.

Training had been going- well for the last couple of months. It was a bummer that praise didn’t stick, but Park Ryung at least felt like he was genuinely learning things. He hoped he could get a lot more firsthand experience to help out Sung Jinwoo. And also others.

… Mostly Sung Jinwoo, though, who definitely needed it the most.

By the next week, he was wearing a decent suit and being introduced to a few doctors in a larger hospital. He was definitely more nervous than they visibly were, because he was being introduced by Woo Jinchul.

“I- really don’t think this is in your job description?” he tried as they walked.

“If there was a job description, it’s been burned by now,” was the vague and ominous reply. The man adjusted his tie a bit, then glanced over. “As it were, it’s nothing scary that I’m here,” he added plainly. “You’re a unique hire with my name on the paperwork, so it’s only right that I check on you from time to time. The chairman would have my head if I hired a slacker.” Park Ryung had not met the chairman, and was genuinely frightened by the idea of doing so.

“I’m sure that’s a joke, but I also understand completely,” he concluded.

“Thank you for your understanding,” Woo Jinchul replied severely. His gaze lightened somewhat. “Still, I’ve been told only good things. Even if you were only applying for a paper-pusher job, you would be hired immediately.” Park Ryung could only rub at his neck awkwardly. “As it were, we should also shift to getting you more practical experience in Dungeons. The training program doesn’t always include field trips for new Hunters, but it will help in lessons. Seeing how you’re unusually skilled in combat for a healer class, you should be able to request supervising any such trips easily.”

“Neat.” He’d love to take Sung Jinwoo on some supervised trips. And also other students, probably. “I should probably do better on the healing thing, then…”

“It’s not bad that you’re cautious,” Woo Jinchul sighed. “If anything, I have to admit, the medical field has very little idea on how healing works themselves.” Park Ryung heard a distant scream in the back of his head, which was probably the shit-sealing fear that still lingered. “And because most healers prefer to work in Dungeons, it’s not often that their effects are able to be examined closely. This will be beneficial not just for you, but also for doctors here. They were very excited about our proposal.” Park Ryung vaguely felt that he was here as something of a science experiment.

But, well. He did ask for this to experiment on human patients, so he really couldn’t complain.

He was soon brought to what was identified as a ward dedicated to Hunters, which had plenty of filled beds. Park Ryung was brought to one of the most recent patients, suffering from a deep laceration across his back. Since it was already cleaned and there were medical professionals watching, he didn’t hesitate to heal it when directed.

“How did that affect his blood pressure?” he asked immediately.

“It’s- stabilizing!” a nurse reported, watching a screen intently. “We had a blood pack prepared, but…”

“Healing does seem to consider blood a connective tissue and regenerates it the same way,” one of the doctors agreed. “Although, I’ve never seen magic that behaves like your abilities.”

“Will the effects be different, do you think?” Park Ryung realized, anxious.

“Well…” The doctors exchanged glances. “… I personally don’t think so,” the man concluded. “What we know of mana and the way it shows in Hunters, it varies not based on the visual effects, but based on the way the Hunter controls it. Two mages could cast the exact same fireball spell, for example, and it could have the exact same power and effect. But the color of their mana is different, or even the way they begin their spell. One might use an incantation to summon flames above their head, another might visibly draw energy from their chest and into their hands.”

“I see.” Park Ryung considered the unconscious Hunter. “As long as it doesn’t change anything, then.”

“We’ll watch carefully,” the doctor promised. “Shall we continue? You can tell us at once if you get tired.”

“I’ll let you know,” Park Ryung promised.

While the hospital couldn’t exactly plan injuries for him to work with, Park Ryung ended up sweeping through the entirety of the Hunter’s ward in the rest of the day. Woo Jinchul sent him home, citing he would be tired, and Park Ryung only then remembered he was supposed to be a low rank. He went home without complaining.

But he was back a few days later, and healed what few Hunters had refilled the ward, then talked with doctors about the notable effects after the fact. All the Hunters had been kept in observation, but showed no signs of complications and generally wanted to just go home. Park Ryung was relieved and all, but-

“I- do have to ask,” he admitted. “Even the non-trauma patients have been Hunters only. Is there something taboo about healing normal people?” The doctors exchanged looked again, and Woo Jinchul shifted from his watchful position.

“… We don’t actually know what mana does to the body, is the thing,” one of the doctors finally sighed. “Hunters- respond well to mana in healing. We’ve noticed certain patterns about the way mana is in their bodies. But everyone else is something we have to treat with caution, specifically because of one disease that is known to be associated with contact with mana.” He was quiet for a long moment, then turned. “But because of that, perhaps that’s the least dangerous thing for you to try,” he decided. “Please follow me.” Park Ryung worried, but did so.

The ward was across the entire hospital, and compared to the usual bustling of before, the constant background sounds of life, it was- quiet. Eerily quiet. Fewer staff was around at all, and watched them uncertainly.

“Have you heard of Eternal Sleep Disease, Park Ryung?” the leading doctor asked.

“… Yeah, I’ve heard of it.” Park Ryung glanced at the silent, filled rooms they passed by. “The cause isn’t exactly pinpointed, the cure is nonexistent. It’s expensive to treat and involves using mana crystals. Potentially involves being close to someone who recently Awakened.”

“Yes, that’s- right,” the doctor agreed, surprised. “Only by using life support that is fueled by mana crystals are we able to preserve their lives, but that’s the extent of it. No one has ever been able to wake up once they fall into the sleep-like coma.”

“So people just pay out the ass for vague hopes of a fix someday,” Park Ryung finished. None of the doctors answered, gazes shadowed the moment they’d stepped into the ward.

As far as the medical field was concerned right now, these people were likely as good as dead already.

“I’m sure everything’s been tried, including healing,” Park Ryung continued, grimacing. “But…” He stopped walking. The doctors paused as well.

“But our mana detection devices have improved since the initial efforts, and I think it’s worth seeing if there’s any effect,” the lead doctor explained. “Because this disease is so severe, hospitals no longer ask healers to work on non-Hunter patients out of fear of triggering the condition in someone else. While there haven’t been cases that definitively associated the disease with healing, we also simply can’t pinpoint the cause outright…”

“Right, like cancer,” Park Ryung finished vaguely. “… I’d like to start on this room, then.”

“That’s… Ah, let me see the chart.” The doctor walked forward, taking the clipboard with the name Park Kyunghe on the back. The man flipped through a few pages, then paused. “She’s a very recent admittance, she only just fell into a coma a few months ago,” he realized. “That- would be the perfect candidate for testing, then. H-How did you…?”

“Ah, I’m not sure,” Park Ryung replied, staring at the closed door. “Just a feeling? I can’t really explain it.” He considered a long moment, then gestured. “May I?”

“Yes, but wait to start anything until we have the equipment delivered, please.”

“Of course.” Park Ryung opened the door himself, then walked in quietly.

Not that it was necessary. The woman on the only bed in the room wasn’t going to wake up anytime soon. Her gaze was still and undisturbed, but the faint bruises under her eyes suggested exhaustion. Park Ryung walked up to her bedside, then looked at the two chairs sitting on one side of her.

… Was he supposed to be grateful that he had a timeline, now?

“Do you really not know why you picked this room, Hunter Park?” Woo Jinchul asked, having followed him in. Park Ryung shrugged a little, sticking his hands in his pockets.

“They left the door unlocked,” he said. “There’s two chairs set to comfortably be here. They even keep a phone charger on the bedside.”

“… Friends or family that visits very frequently, then,” Woo Jinchul acknowledged. “I’m sure all of these patients started that way, but…”

“It gets painful, I’m sure, once the reality starts to sink in.” Park Ryung sighed out loud. “No one’s ever woken up, so why should this one be the first? Can they even really hear me talk to them? Do they notice that I’m coming here so often?” Did Park Kyunghe have even the faintest idea of what her son was going through just to keep her alive? What he would endure for years without complaint?

Park Ryung had lived nineteen years in this world without anyone to love him the same way, which wasn't so different from the past life. If he’d fallen into this disease instead of Awakening, they wouldn’t have wasted a single mana crystal on him.

“It’s just- it’s one thing to pay for this treatment out of a vague hope,” he admitted. “It’s another to visit so frequently that the hospital doesn’t bother cleaning up after you.” Someone cleared their throat, and he looked back. A nurse not part of their group entered the room.

“That’s an accurate observation, actually,” the woman commented. “Mrs. Park’s children visit like clockwork, and always spend at least an hour with her.” She nodded. “I’m Do Hana, I’m the nurse that oversees Mrs. Park’s case,” she explained. “I’ve heard you’re going to try an experimental treatment. I understand that the hospital gave you permission, but I’d still like to be present.”

“Of course,” Park Ryung agreed readily. He turned fully to face her. “Patients are usually diagnosed shortly before they fall into a coma, aren’t they?” he asked. “How long ago was Mrs. Park diagnosed?”

“Only about a month beforehand,” she explained. “The symptoms are initially only taken as signs of lethargy or exhaustion at first, and Mrs. Park worked fulltime, so it’s possible that she could have been diagnosed earlier.”

“What are the soonest cases of diagnosis versus coma?”

“Only three months. Whether the disease progresses extremely quickly or the signs aren’t something we can detect- it’s difficult to say. Three months is unusual in itself, to be honest.” Park Ryung considered, then looked to the bed again.

“Is it a case associated with an Awakening?” he asked, though he was sure he knew the answer.

“Not in this case,” the nurse confirmed, sighing. “It’s a bit unusual, in fact, because her husband had been a Hunter himself who Awakened several years ago. If there were going to be signs of the disease, within the year of that Awakening is when they’d be expected.”

“What is her husband's status?” Woo Jinchul put in.

“I’m afraid Mr. Sung disappeared inside a Gate six years ago.” Do Hana grimaced. “Truthfully, I didn’t think we’d keep her here even this long,” she confessed. “Her oldest is barely an adult himself, and needed every extension the hospital could give him for the initial payment…” She trailed off as the doctors returned, along with some technicians and very large equipment. Park Ryung obligingly moved out of the way as the chairs were disturbed to make room.

He didn’t- really think he could fix this. There was no fix as far as he knew, nothing except the most bullshit of magic healing even an S-rank wasn’t capable of. But if he didn’t so much as try-

Fuck, shouldn’t he try? Didn’t magic have to be good for something?

“Park Ryung?” the lead doctor called, and Park Ryung walked forward. A lot of eyes were on him as he hesitated, then touched the sleeping woman’s chest. Her heartbeat felt sluggish.

“I’m going to inject a small amount of mana to start to see if I can sense anything,” he said. “I’ll say if I do anything different.”

“Talk us through everything, if you can,” the lead doctor agreed quickly. Park Ryung nodded, then closed his eyes.

There was a faint beeping sound that he ignored as he spread his mana widely through the woman’s entire body. It was- different from a Hunter, that was for sure. He hadn’t realized how accustomed he’d already gotten to the feel of someone else’s mana being there. Rather than moving smoothly through her body, his own mana felt- prickly and unsteady.

“It’s different,” he realized. “Very different from Hunters.”

“Can you elaborate?” someone asked at once.

“There aren’t… paved pathways for my energy to travel through,” Park Ryung began, uncertain. “Or any pathways. Hunters feel like I’m pouring water through a clean pipe. This feels like I’m getting stuck on some kind of-“ His eyes flew open. “… Blockage,” he finished. “… Does anyone volunteer their hand so I can see what a normal, awake person feels like?” he asked the group. There was a beat of silence, then Do Hana stepped forward.

“A-Ah, Nurse, that…”

“It’s fine,” Do Hana replied. “It’s the first time any of you have been here in years, anyway.” Park Ryung felt his mouth twitch, and accepted her offered hand gratefully.

“I like you as a person,” he decided.

“I’m married,” she returned, and he chuckled. He pressed his thumb to the inside of her elbow, then his other thumb to her wrist. Watery turquoise flowed visibly, and he closed his eyes.

“It’s also different,” he concluded. “Similarly, there’s no pathways. It’s not smooth to touch, but it still flows well enough.”

“Your mana can’t flow through the patient, but can flow through Nurse Do?” the doctor realized. “I’ve never heard of anything like this.”

“I think I know why.” Park Ryung pulled back, trails of turquoise chasing after his fingertips. “When other healers use their abilities, it doesn’t just look different, it flows different,” he realized. “The spell pours in mana into a single hotspot and travels on its own through the body. A higher-rank healer that I’ve met is able to concentrate her energy in a more widespread area, but the effect is the same. It’s like applying radiation treatments, containing it crudely.” He nodded at the nurse, then turned around. “My energy feeds back to me when I heal,” he explained. “And I’m very sensitive to mana in the first place. I don’t just heal, I get a feedback on what my energy is doing.”

“So that’s why you were able to continue healing for so long the other day,” Woo Jinchul observed. Park Ryung coughed.

“Right,” he managed. “I think I’m able to ‘recycle’ what isn’t used, rather than it diffusing like heat throughout the patient. And because of that, I think…” He chewed on his lip, then returned to the bedside. He carefully took Park Kyunghe’s arm and went through the same motions, then grimaced. “… Doctor, what happens when a healer tries to heal poison?” he asked.

“Specific abilities have to be used, otherwise the effort is useless,” the lead doctor answered. “Most healers, if they’re capable, only neutralize the effects, rather than the poison itself.” Park Ryung nodded to himself. “What are you thinking?”

“This may sound a bit awkward, but…” Park Ryung looked up from his grip. “Has anyone here read a murim novel?” The room was completely silent. Woo Jinchul slowly raised his hand in the back.

“Yes,” he said. Park Ryung stared at him for a beat, then coughed.

“Right,” he repeated. “Then you have an idea of what my idea is, don’t you?” Woo Jinchul nodded at once.

“I believe so,” he agreed. “You’re thinking of the major meridians being blocked by impurities. In Hunters, they have their pathways opened and freely-flowing. In normal people, impurities can accumulate under just about any circumstances and become blocked, threatening their life.” The doctors looked back and forth with bizarre and incomprehensible expressions. Park Ryung had just confirmed that Woo Jinchul was, in fact, a huge nerd.

… Not that he was one to talk, being the idiot that half-read the webtoon he was in, but seriously?

“And because of the nature of most healers, they’re not capable of removing those impurities,” Woo Jinchul continued seriously. “But you think you might be able to.”

“W-Wait- What?” the lead doctor asked.

“Look up Daoism and associated alchemy,” Park Ryung suggested. “In ancient times, the idea of mana obviously was still around. Maybe it’s only more ‘real’ in a modern sense, but that doesn’t mean all concepts about it were always wrong. In particular, there’s a fictional genre based around the idea of healthy flow of mana within a human body, and the bad things that happen otherwise. There’s an idea that mana isn’t pure naturally, and those impurities can sometimes build up in the body and create blockages. If those blockages reach the major meridians, also known as the vital veins of the mana pathways, it can cause wild fluctuations or even instant death.” He looked at the sleeping woman. “It’s not perfect, since there’s no record of normal people randomly going insane, but that was usually a condition for those who opened their pathways in the first place.” He looked at the lead doctor seriously. “It also means if I pour in mana to treat her without knowing what I’m doing, I’ll definitely kill her. But based on what I do know…” He considered carefully, then turned over the woman’s hand. He grimaced. “I need- a small cut, one right here,” he explained, touching the upper part of her palm.

“That’s… normally not what we do, but…” One of the doctors sighed, then stepped forward. He nodded at Do Hana, who went to one of the cabinets. She returned with a small scalpel, and the doctor carefully applied it. “Is this enough?” he asked, watching blood began to trickle out.

“Yes, perfect. Please excuse me.” Park Ryung pressed in her elbow for a moment, then instead put his hand over her heart. “I’ll start with a small amount again, and I’ll stop if the resistance is too great,” he explained. “I’m going to try to create some type of flow through the blockage.” He pressed down firmly, and turquoise flowed down.

His energy shuddered as he tried to direct it, but abruptly- warmed? He grimaced hard, concentrating on following what faint sense of a path he knew, rather than trying to go around the obstacles. If he was right, the distinction was very important. Returning his energy back to his other hand was like trying to get feedback in a dense fog, and he had to move his hand from her wrist to make sure he wasn’t getting lost.

But- he could immediately tell exactly why the mana crystals saved her life. There was still some flow, awkward and stuttering though it was. He pushed forward steadily, carefully, and it felt very much like a strain. His head was starting to feel hot, and he could feel sweat beading on his forehead.

There was then a zzzp as his energy finally finished its connection to his hand, and a bad smell that permeated the hospital room. His eyes flew open as he watched black liquid bleed through Park Kyunghe’s palm, then travel up through the air on turquoise energy. He bit back a curse and poured in one final burst of a bit more mana, forced it to flow correctly.

Park Kyunghe’s eyes flew open with a wet, ragged gasp of air. Park Ryung jerked back in surprise, stumbling.

“M- Mom?!”

“Ms. Sung, please go wait in the hallway!”

“Mrs. Park, can you hear me?”

“Pupils dilating!”

“She’s conscious, but it doesn’t seem she’s fully aware-“

“-Shit, Hunter Park! Hunter Park!!” Someone shook his shoulders fiercely, and Park Ryung vaguely realized he was on the floor. “Whoever isn’t doing something, get a bed for Hunter Park immediately!!” Woo Jinchul barked aside. “He can’t heal himself from-!”

Well, whatever it was, he’d have to wait to hear it.

Chapter Text

Park Ryung woke up to warmth spreading from his chest through his limbs, a very comfortable and soothing experience. He drew in a sharp breath as he awoke, then had to fight to fully awaken. He vaguely felt his hand twitch.

“It’s working, but not perfectly,” he heard a stranger’s voice comment. “If I keep up the spell, it will continue, but-“ How was it that novels described it? Drawing energy inward, into- the stomach? Coagulating impurities?

His hand twitched again, and he focused the warmth and pulled in. The knot in his stomach said he could direct his energy successfully.

He then promptly lurched aside and puked up the foulest, most horrendous black sludge he had ever encountered. The smell was unbearable. The taste was truly unspeakable. He gagged loudly and spat it out frantically, but there was little to save him.

… Ah, come to think of it, that probably almost killed him, also.

“Ah,” someone said.

“W-What just-?”

“That- wasn’t me. He just… diluted the poison into his own stomach to puke it out? That’s really incredible…” Park Ryung spat again, then coughed.

“Yeah,” he wheezed. “I feel like a fucking genius.” There was a startled laugh, then a hand on his back. The very comfortable warmth was back again, and the horrible sensations began to melt away fully that time. He melted in place, vision swimming. “Mngh,” he mumbled. “Marry me.”

“You’re not the first proposal I’ve gotten while doing this, oddly enough…” The man’s voice chuckled. “Try to sit back up if you’re able. I’ll give you something to wash out your mouth.” Park Ryung groaned at the very thought, but pushed himself up. He was eased back onto what felt like a pillow, and blinked sluggishly. A very cute guy was offering him water with a beautiful smile, which didn’t suggest that he was actually fully awake.

… Also, this cute guy had some intense energy. Sheesh.

“Thank you,” the cute guy replied. Park Ryung blinked owlishly, then forced himself a lot more awake with that.

“Uh,” he said. “I didn’t- say anything. Nothing out loud. T-Thank you for the water.” He accepted it with shaky hands, but managed to swirl it around his mouth. He spat out in an offered bedpan, and swirled a few more times for good measure. He exhaled in great relief once finished. “… Shit,” he finally recalled. “Wait, what- happened?”

“From what I’ve been told, you just discovered the cure to the Eternal Sleep Disease,” the cute guy replied, taking away the bedpan. “But in the process of treating it, poisoned your own mana. You’ve been out for a week.”

“… Oh,” Park Ryung comprehended. The- cure? To Eternal Sleep Disease?

… It didn’t seem like a real thing, it couldn’t be. Not something he did.

“She- The woman I was treating,” he tried instead. “She…”

“She’s awake,” someone else said, stepping forward. A suit, but not one wearing an Association pin. Normal government? “Park Kyunghe is still being treated for her disease, but awake and conscious. The hospital has already started preliminary treatments on a few other patients, who showed similar results.”

“That’s really incredible,” the cute guy said. “Really- truly incredible. I actually couldn’t believe it when they told me you were a D-rank who Awakened recently.”

“Ahahaha…” Ah, praise that again fell flat. “W-Well, I really should have realized I would poison myself,” he sighed, looking down at his hand. “I should’ve tried to find a secondary catalyst to filter out the impurities before it cycled back into my body, or even just used another mana crystal to catch my energy entirely. Ugh, that could have been really bad… Ah- thank you!” he added quickly, looking up. “I just realized- You must be the healer who treated me. Thank you very much.”

“Of course,” the cute guy replied kindly. “It’s an honor to meet someone who made such an accomplishment, really. I hear they’re thinking about letting healers work on unawakened patients again because of this.” Park Ryung could only awkwardly rub at his neck. That was good, but it had only been a week? Maybe that was too overzealous.

A few doctors came in to examine him, though they had to pass by some tough-looking suits that were standing outside the door. Park Ryung was still puzzling over how many doctors it took to examine him when yet another person escaped the piercing stares of the door suits. He lightened despite himself.

“I do feel special every time you do things personally,” he agreed. Woo Jinchul gave a soft chuckle, relaxing somewhat.

“I’ll take that as a compliment,” he replied. “Hunter Min, thank you for your assistance.”

“Of course,” the cute guy repeated. “I was glad to meet Hunter Park. I’ve heard a lot of praise around here, and I can see why.” Oh, jeez. “Ah, but it seems like you have business to get to, so I can chat with you later,” he added to Park Ryung. Park Ryung straightened.

“Ah- I’d like to chat with you, too!” he agreed quickly. “I’m interested in other healers work, and you must have a high rank to have a poison-clearing spell, right? I hope we can talk again.” The cute guy stared at him, then suddenly muffled a snort. He grinned widely.

“I really hope so, too,” he agreed. “I’ll see you around.” He waved as he left, and Park Ryung waved back, pleased. The door closed behind him.

“He seems nice,” Park Ryung commented. Woo Jinchul coughed into his hand.

“… Yes,” he said. “Still, we should talk about you finding the cause and cure for Eternal Sleep Disease. Treatments so far aren’t perfect, but they’re effective enough to bring patients out of comas. It’s kickstarted a lot of noise in the medical field.”

“Ah,” Park Ryung realized. “Wait, um. Does this- hurt my probation?”

“… No, Hunter Park. We’re not going to fire the Hunter that cured an incurable disease.”

“That sounded weirdly sarcastic…”

“I’ll put it a bit more plainly, then. It looks very, very good for the Association that you’re on our payroll.”

“Oh.” Park Ryung considered this, then nodded. “So it helps,” he concluded. “That’s good to hear.” Sure, helping out Sung Jinwoo’s mother was fine and all, but that really didn’t solve the core problem of the end of the world. “What did you want to talk about, then?” he wondered. Woo Jinchul shook his head slightly, and Park Ryung didn’t think he deserved it.

“The Association is going to be increasing your training and equipment budget,” he said. “We’re also going to handle the press surrounding this. It’s going to take an outright crime to get you fired at this point.” Park Ryung brightened.

“So I can do more Dungeon trips for experience, too?” he realized.

“Yes, that’s fine.”

“Do you think I’ll also have time to see how treatments are going? I see where I messed up, and I think I can do better.”

“… Yes, Hunter Park. But please try very hard to not kill yourself. You’ll definitely be fired then.”

“Ah, I promise.” Woo Jinchul was a lot more sassy than he remembered reading, sheesh. Then again, he was usually only around in some intense situations.

It was still- weird to think that a problem was solved? He wasn’t sure he actually believed it, let alone that he helped so much. Surely someone else could have read murim novels and just happened to think of it, right?

… Except for the part where the only known cure was some bullshit magic potion that only Sung Jinwoo could acquire.

Hmm.

-

When considering his options as a Hunter, let alone a Hunter in a world destined to end, Park Ryung had chosen the Hunter’s Association for a number of reasons.

His choice was only that much more validated when they handled the whole cure thing quickly, quietly, and with a very strict ban on revealing his name or face.

So Park Ryung moved on with his life while other people fussed about some D-rank healer that found the cure to an incurable disease, with- some exception. And aside from that, he had plenty of work to do regardless. Now that he was certain that this bullshit magic had at least some basis he understood, being a different kind of bullshit genre, he could at least decide what to do with it.

With a better budget, along with a lot more trust in his capabilities, Park Ryung was allowed to run through a series of various Dungeons at D-rank and E-rank. Sometimes he even got Song Chiyul’s group, which was always nice. He even ran a few C-rank raids, though had to provide emergency healing in one of them. The rest of the group was inordinately shocked that he was actually a healer.

Close to the end of his probation, he received a call as he walked out of yet another D-rank Dungeon. He made his way to a familiar hospital quickly.

He knocked gently on the door before he entered, in a ward that was bustling with staff and visitors alike. Most doors were open on the regular.

Park Kyunghe looked up from her phone with a start, then gave a warm, gentle smile.

“Ah- Hunter Park,” she greeted. She sat up further in bed, withholding a grimace. “I guess you heard- the news?” she managed.

“Yeah, congratulations,” he told her sincerely. “I hope you don’t mind if I do the last check myself.” She smiled wider at him for that.

“Not at all, Hunter Park,” she answered. Park Ryung reclined the bed back, then gently took one hand. He hovered his other above her heart.

“Excuse me,” he murmured, and began to channel mana. Park Kyunghe didn’t react other than to close her eyes as he ran a careful sweep through her entire system, feeling for anything other than the usual coarseness. At length, he carefully withdrew his energy, exhaling. “Good,” he concluded. “Very good. I know they said your energy level would get better with some light exercise, too, but please be careful.”

“I will, thank you.” She held her hand over his and gave a kind pat. “You didn’t have to keep treating me, but I’m grateful,” she admitted. “It’s just a shame you can’t come around during visitor hours…”

“W-Well, ah, I’m still technically on probation,” he laughed. “Reporters still sniff around the area and all. Gotta listen to my boss.” It was fine to say that, right? He was only told to be careful during visitor hours, so he obeyed by not going during visitor hours at all.

It obviously wasn’t that he didn’t want to meet Sung Jinwoo, he was banking on that happening someday. But- not like this, when he was just a D-rank Hunter meeting a civilian.

Now that he was aware he could change things so drastically, it- terrified him.

“This is… a bit selfish to ask,” Park Kyunghe then asked, quiet. Park Ryung blinked back to attention, and she seemed troubled. “Forgive me if it’s rude, but… Since I’m getting discharged.” She looked up to meet his gaze. “Why did you start with me?” she asked him. Park Ryung didn’t think he’d ever see her again, and hoped he wouldn’t. He hoped she’d live a long life of watching her son rise to the top and never had to deal with any of the consequences.

So- it was fine to tell the truth, right?

“It might sound a bit weird,” he began, and could only smile sheepishly. “But, ah. Because of your kids, Mrs. Park.” She blinked. “… Did you know,” he tried again, “when I came to this ward, every door other than yours was locked?” She sat up again, startled. “You don’t need to check on the patients here very often,” he explained. “Not the ones in a full coma. There wasn’t much staff here in the first place. But- your door was unlocked. There were two chairs always next to your bed, and no one bothered putting them back. A phone charger sat on your bedside for convenience.” Her grey eyes visibly watered, and he smiled faintly. “Every nurse here knew your family, and knew they’d always come back even after all these months. I guess you could say your room was the only one that still had signs of hope in it.” She muffled a quiet sob behind her hand, and he carefully rested his hand on her shoulder. “… You really have a great family, Mrs. Park,” he told her, and couldn’t mean it more. “I know- they’re going to welcome you home just as enthusiastically. So take your time, and rest well. I say this with as much goodwill as possible- please don’t come back.” She gave a soft, broken laugh, then abruptly turned and gave him a hug. Park Ryung was shocked for a moment, but gingerly hugged her back.

Once visitor hours opened, Sung Jinwoo and his sister would be there, celebrating the first patient to wake up from Eternal Sleep Disease, their mother coming home when that should have been impossible. It was going to be a wonderful moment for all of them.

… It- sort of hurt, but it wasn’t like he wasn’t used to that.

He left the room with his hands in his pockets, and had a vague thought of cleaning out the Hunter’s ward before he left. That usually picked up his mood. It was still mid-morning after a pretty short Dungeon raid, but the ward was sparse, so he ended up finishing by that afternoon.

Well, that didn’t leave room for much else but more sword training.

Six months after getting his botched evaluation, Park Ryung anxiously sat in Woo Jinchul’s office for his official evaluation. Woo Jinchul had his file in front of him, but made no motion to open it. His expression was exasperated.

“Hunter Park,” he said. “This is- really only a formality. I know what’s in this file. The decision was made ages ago.”

“… Oh.”

“Interestingly, everyone who’s seen you fight has been convinced that you were a fighter class,” Woo Jinchul admitted, opening the file. “Based on how your energy expression is so unique when healing, it’s possible that you’re something of a hybrid class.” Park Ryung blinked.

“Is that possible for anyone outside of S-ranks?” he wondered bizarrely.

“In theory, at least.”

“A-Ah.” Probably only for higher ranks, then. Maybe he shouldn’t be asking too much. “I do feel like my strength and speed was enhanced,” he admitted. “I honestly just assumed I was a fighter class in the first place…”

“Hybrid traits can be useful in the field, but as I’m sure it’s the only part that interests you, it’s also extremely useful as an instructor.” Park Ryung was immediately interested. “Being able to perform more than one role in a team gives you greater experience automatically,” Woo Jinchul continued. “And also qualifies you to mentor not just healer classes, but fighter classes as well. One may be more in-demand, but the other is far more common.” Park Ryung nodded seriously, eyes bright.

“I see…!” Sung Jinwoo was definitely a fighter class, so that was excellent for him.

“You’ve been utilizing Song Chiyul’s facility, I see,” Woo Jinchul commented, absently flipping pages with little more than a glance.

“He’s very intuitive when it comes to technique,” Park Ryung agreed. “I’m learning a lot from him.”

“We recommend plenty of sword users to him.” Woo Jinchul closed the file before finishing. “It’s a requirement by the Hunter’s Association that everyone who’s ranked goes through the introductory video,” he said, looking at Park Ryung seriously. “From now on, an incentive will be added to the training program. Anyone who goes through at least one week of basic lessons will be given credit towards Gate priority.” Park Ryung sat up straight. Gate priority wasn’t exactly kind towards new Hunters, as he heard it before. Veterans were always called before newbies, which left fewer opportunities for them to become veterans in the first place. Early dry spells were common especially for lower ranks.

Sung Jinwoo definitely had to take his classes, then!

“Even if the new Hunters don’t understand what that means at first, they’ll definitely come once they realize the advantage,” Park Ryung concluded excitedly. “That’s good!”

“On the premise that they pass, of course,” Woo Jinchul added significantly. Park Ryung nodded vigorously. “I’m also giving you authority as head of the surveillance department,” the man then continued, looking all the more severe. “If you meet a Hunter who needs to be blacklisted, they will be blacklisted without delay. You understand what that means, don’t you?” Park Ryung sobered at once.

Not just a new Hunter that he didn’t think could survive their first raid, but any Hunters he felt were dangerous to the people around them, in a position to abuse authority- their careers would be destroyed immediately. No Gates would be open to them, the lifeblood of Hunters.

“… I do,” he answered. “I’ll treat it as seriously as their lives.” Woo Jinchul’s gaze relaxed somewhat, and he nodded once.

“Then you understand,” he agreed. He slid the folder aside. “Your classes start next week. All the material will be emailed, and you already submitted your proposed syllabus. It’s a good, comprehensive crash course. We’ll pass you E-rank Dungeons in the area as a priority for when you deem field trips necessary.” He offered a hand forward. “We look forward to your work, Hunter Park.” Park Ryung accepted the second handshake from Woo Jinchul, trying to not vibrate out of sheer excitement.

Sure, this was a means to an end, but everything he’d learned, all the work he’d put towards getting even this far- how could he not be excited?

There was just- one little hiccup. The week his classes started, the Hunter’s Association went into a state of emergency. An S-rank Gate had opened at Jeju Island.

So, yeah. He wasn’t grateful for the timeline.

Chapter Text

A few months into starting as an instructor at the Hunters Association, Park Ryung heard gossip from the ranking office. A Hunter had recently gotten an E-rank with the most pitiful mana rating in the history of Korea.

He was so excited he almost knocked over the watercooler in his haste to leave.

“… Jeez, he really does take his job seriously.”

“It’s for the best, right? I heard he can put bans on new Hunters if it’s too dangerous for them…”

“What- seriously? When the ranking office can’t?”

“The chief inspector himself apparently gave him authority.”

“J-Jeez…”

When Park Ryung checked the list of new Hunters that had signed up for classes, Sung Jinwoo’s name stood out immediately on the spreadsheet.

Specifically, because it had been highlighted, asterisked, and included the note barely qualifies as a Hunter, do not bring into serious class

Park Ryung immediately clicked on his name and claimed him in his serious class. He had been fully prepared to fight the other teachers if necessary, but fortunately, gossip traveled fast between departments.

The next week, Park Ryung showed up to his morning class slot with a bounce in his step, then sat down at his desk. He twiddled his thumbs for a minute before instead standing up and leaning against the desk. He adjusted his hip position a few moments later, then adjusted his tie. Ah, being bulked up from exercise really made everything so awkward.

Ten minutes before class time, there was a knock on the door. Park Ryung reminded himself to stay calm, eased his weight off the desk entirely, and turned as the door opened.

… He knew, consciously, that Sung Jinwoo was described as changing quite a bit when he started growing with the System. He was also vaguely aware that Sung Jinwoo was around the same age as him, Park Ryung had mentioned it before.

But? The guy that poked his head in with a sweet, sheepy smile and soft eyes and scruffy hair- he was baby?? Baby cute looks???

“U-Um… Is this- Mr. Park’s class?” the baby cute face asked.

… Park Ryung understood why the ranking office put in those mean notes.

“Yes!” he answered anyway, clearing his throat quickly. “Ah- Yes, this is the right place,” he agreed, tamer. “You must be- Mr. Sung?” Sung Jinwoo blinked doe-eyed at him.

“Are- you Mr. Park?” he realized. Park Ryung blinked back. Sung Jinwoo balked. “Ah- Excuse my rudeness!” he insisted quickly, rubbing at his neck. “I-It’s just- I hadn’t realized you were so young…? N-Not that it’s a problem! I just-“

“Yes,” Park Ryung agreed, taking mercy. He smiled despite his best efforts. “I’m Park Ryung, I’m the instructor for this class. D-rank Hunter.” Sung Jinwoo smiled in embarrassment, then bowed slightly.

“S-Sung Jinwoo,” he greeted back. “E-rank. I’ll be in your care.” Park Ryung had to smother a huge grin at the top of his head. “Should I take a seat…?”

“Ah, sure, pick whatever you like,” Park Ryung allowed, waving a hand. “You’re my only student for this class, anyway.” Sung Jinwoo tripped in his surprise. Ahhh! Too cute!!

“Wha- really??” he spluttered.

“We have different types of classes around here,” Park Ryung agreed, walking over to close the door. “The instructors pick what class you’re in based on your circumstances. The most common one is the basic certification class, for example. A couple weeks of basic information and training, wraps up with a paper that says they listened and did their homework, and then they get better priorities in Gates.” Sung Jinwoo blinked cluelessly. “… I’ll be honest with you,” Park Ryung admitted, leaning against the edge of his desk. “You got a bad score on your rank assessment. Even for an E-rank.” The poor protagonist was shocked.

“What? There’s- scores even in the six ranks?” he tried.

“Hunter ranks aren’t equal, even among the same rank,” Park Ryung agreed, confirming a suspicion. No one actually told Sung Jinwoo that his mana rating was shit, and they were just going to let him figure that out the hard way. “It’s more of a spectrum, really, like a school grading system. A C-minus score is very different from a C-plus, for example. In the case of Hunters, that score is based on the amount of collective mana that’s read in their bodies.” He pinched an invisible bead. “Your collective mana is a fraction of the average E-rank.”

“A f-fraction…” Sung Jinwoo mumbled, visibly bothered. Which was fair, right? “I didn’t realize it was so bad. The woman at the office didn’t say anything.”

“… Yeah, they probably just didn’t want to be the ones to tell you about it,” Park Ryung sighed. “But- it’s important that you know the specifics. You weren’t naturally given the same amount of strength and speed as other E-rank Hunters. You’ll struggle to fight the same enemies off the bat because of that.” Sung Jinwoo winced. Park Ryung spread his hands. “That’s,” he announced, “why I put you in this class! This is my serious Hunter training course, it’s different from the normal one. There’s no time limit to graduation, and there’s a lot more serious one-on-one training. After all, just because you have a bad mana rating doesn’t mean you’re doomed from the start.” Sung Jinwoo straightened. “You still have mana in your body, and there’s one advantage you have over other E-ranks or D-ranks,” Park Ryung insisted. “A lot of new Hunters go straight from the assessment center to the equipment shop, pick up a weapon that suits their new skills, and go straight to their first Dungeon. And from there, they go straight to the hospital.” He held up a finger. “It’s not just that they lack experience and knowledge in Dungeons and monsters, either. It’s because they were given inherent knowledge that they can activate, deadly skills, and get cocky. They don’t learn their actual capabilities before putting their life on the line.” Sung Jinwoo grimaced hard.

“So- that, if I had just left and signed up for the next possible raid, then I would…” Park Ryung cleared his throat.

“Well, there’s also a lot of people who survive their mistakes, so don’t be too pessimistic,” he added. “Still, it’s not a lesson you have to learn the hard way. If you’re serious about being a Hunter even knowing your odds, I’m here to tell you it’s not impossible. It’ll be difficult, and it’ll take a lot of hard work on your part. But not impossible.” He tilted his head. “Or is it?” He was sure he knew the answer, anyway.

Even if Sung Jinwoo no longer had his sick mother to care for, that didn’t change that quiet, desperate hunger for power that existed in him. It didn’t change his father disappearing years ago, his desire to give his family a better life. The sheer envy he felt when looking at great Hunters.

Sung Jinwoo’s baby face turned serious, while also being seriously cute, and he nodded once.

“It’s not impossible,” he agreed. “I’ll do it!”

… Ah, cute.

“C… C-Cute?” Sung Jinwoo stammered, and Park Ryung’s inner thoughts screamed to the high heavens, face going hot.

“What, no, that- I didn’t say that!!” he denied vigorously, waving hurriedly. “A-And even if my mouth made sounds without thinking- I-I’m not saying your determination isn’t serious, r-really!! I-I really do believe that you’re being serious because it’s your life on the line and all- I-I just happen to be making an objective observation about your looks and, uh- but I shouldn’t!! That’s very- unprofessional! Extremely rude!! L-Let’s, um-“ He turned to escape, remembered he was the teacher here, then turned back around. “S… Sorry,” he managed. “L-Let’s just pretend that didn’t happen, p-please…” Sung Jinwoo was blushing a pretty pink in his hands, looking ever so much like a sweet maiden being complimented for the first time.

“Y-Yes, that- that’s fine,” he managed faintly. “T-Thank you, um. I-I guess that’s not the worst thing, I m-mean…” Park Ryung buried his face in his own hands.

“Please report me for sexual harassment if I do that again,” he managed. “I’ll deserve it. I will.” Sung Jinwoo gave a nervous laugh in answer. Park Ryung had prepared for a year now for this bullshit, he just-

Well, apparently, he was completely unprepared to meet extremely pretty people in general.

Fortunately, Sung Jinwoo, an extremely gracious human being, moved on from the whole thing as if it never happened. Park Ryung could only helplessly follow his cues and start the lesson. He explained the basic knowledge of Dungeons, Gates, and some basics of the kinds of Hunters he would meet. Maybe Sung Jinwoo would know a lot of basics by proxy, but he still drank in everything with a determined expression.

And despite Park Ryung almost ruining literally everything with his fat mouth, Sung Jinwoo came back for his lessons regardless.

After a few days of basic information, Park Ryung asked Sung Jinwoo to meet him in a different department at class time. As per usual, the determined little thing arrived early. Park Ryung arrived to him on his phone.

“N-No, Mom, that- Mom, stop!!” Sung Jinwoo yelped, adorably red and flailing his other hand. “I-I already told you it’s not like- m-my class will start soon, I need to go!!”

“Oh~?” Park Kyunghe sounded like she was having entirely too much fun, as would anyone who flustered the protagonist like this. “Then tell that teacher of yours I said-“ Sung Jinwoo spotted Park Ryung and bolted upright like a startled animal.

“M-M-Mr. Park!!” he exclaimed, and hung up at once. Park Ryung paused.

“… Ah,” he managed. “Should I- leave and come back so you can finish that?” Sung Jinwoo spluttered uncontrollably, blushing all the way to his ears. He ducked his head away.

“P-Please forget that h-happened… M-My mom was just being- y-you know.”

“… Well- not really,” Park Ryung acknowledged, rubbing at his neck. “But it’s fine.” Sung Jinwoo peeked at him through his messy bangs. Park Ryung gave him a sheepish grin. “Ah- Anyway, don’t worry about it! Here, let’s go in.”

“A-Alright…” Sung Jinwoo blushed all the more adorably, but let him walk by. He followed after quickly.

The surveillance department didn’t keep its eye just on Hunters, but also kept watch over the Hunter Association’s resources and combat-related facilities. Park Ryung had made a lot of trips even in the short time he’d been employed there, and was getting pretty familiar with the place.

“Ah- Hunter Park,” the receptionist greeted, looking up. “Here for more teaching resources?”

“Yes, please, Miss Oh.”

“I’ll let them know you’re coming in, then. Same procedure as always?”

“Ah, yes- I’d like the training room today, too.”

“Of course. Here’s your paperwork, you know what to do.” Park Ryung accepted with a little bow, then settled in to write. Sung Jinwoo looked around with round eyes at the large open room, then quickly ducked his head when he made eye contact with a suit. Park Ryung finished up and tidied the papers before handing them back. He was given a cheerful wave as he led Sung Jinwoo down the hall.

“The surveillance department has a training room?” Sung Jinwoo wondered.

“The surveillance department keeps all the good stuff of the Association,” Park Ryung agreed. “It’s where employees and trainees go for equipment and training.”

“I-I see… We’re- using a training room today?”

“You’re soaking up the basic information really fast,” Park Ryung agreed. “Which is important, but more important is physical application, so to speak. We’ll pick you out a weapon, then get you started on the basics.”

“Oh!” Sung Jinwoo looked excited, eyes sparkly. “I see!”

“I have to tell you, don’t be too impressed by Association equipment,” Park Ryung had to admit. “Or- a lot of mid-tier stuff that’s really expensive. No matter how good they make most weapons, they’re typically considered disposable. Monsters are pretty tough, and raids are hard on equipment. Being frugal means being as efficient as possible when you’re fighting, so that you can make enough money to replace your gear. It’s a little like a motorcycle helmet- it’s only good for one bad accident, so ride well.”

“I see,” Sung Jinwoo repeated. “Can I really just- pick any weapon, though? I heard there are specialties…”

“Yeah, I’ll show you why.” Park Ryung swiped his ID on a door, and it opened. They entered a decent-sized armored room with a weapon rack on the wall. Park Ryung closed the door behind Sung Jinwoo, then offered a hand. “May I?” Sung Jinwoo stared at his hand, then- blushed! He nonetheless put his slim hand in Park Ryung’s, which was hilariously outsized. Park Ryung was only a bit taller than the average height for men, though he did have the muscles to go with his exercise, but sheesh! He nonetheless pressed his other hand over Sung Jinwoo’s chest.

“O-Oh,” Sung Jinwoo managed, eyes wide as mana flooded his body. Park Ryung examined carefully, and was- surprised?

“Ah,” he realized. “Actually, it’s a lot more decent than the report? Sheesh, I guess they were going just based off the overall mana rating, but still…” He shook his head to himself, then turned Sung Jinwoo’s delicate wrist over. “What you’re feeling is my mana flowing through your system,” he explained. “Hunters have a specific nerve-like system just for mana, which opens and fills with mana from a source upon Awakening, which we call the mana core. Depending on what that mana’s affinity is, how it settles in the body, what abilities it enables- we generalize them by classes. Fighter class is a pretty broad category, and also the most common, but a little more complex than it seems.” He looked up. “Where do you feel mana the most? Any particular hotspot?” Sung Jinwoo shook his head after a moment, eyes glowing faintly.

“E-Everywhere,” he answered. “It’s- everywhere.” Park Ryung grinned.

“Exactly!” he chirped. He pulled his hand back, taking his mana with him. Sung Jinwoo exhaled shakily, startled. He clutched at his chest as if to process the feeling, the poor thing. His blush also had yet to fade. “On one side of the coin, your body was enhanced by mana, and that’s the extent of it, without excess left for a mana pool,” Park Ryung continued. “Your base strength, speed, agility- all of that is multiplied by a certain amount. And to be a bit blunt, you’re built more like a delicate beauty model.” Sung Jinwoo, having his wretched physique pointed out, once again blushed scarlet. “So consider those multiplications to be times one, if that makes sense. If the multiplication is usually base stat times two, then the best you’re going to get is two. It’s why you see a lot of regular Hunters exercise a lot.” He rubbed at his neck. “The difference doesn’t exactly get you out of your rank, but it’s significant enough to make a difference.”

“I… I-I see…”

“Now let’s look at the other side of the coin,” Park Ryung continued. “Your body was enhanced, and that’s the extent of it. That means there’s no mana pool saved to cast spells like in mages, which means no drawing on that mana to use skills, which means no sudden drops in your body’s energy in the middle of combat. In terms of pure stamina potential, you actually have an advantage.” Sung Jinwoo’s eyes widened. “In terms of skills, you’re not locked to any path,” Park Ryung continued, looking at the weapon rack. “It’s actually been a problem with high-ranking Hunters before. I know one Hunter who’s a master of Kumdo, practiced it for literal decades. It’s his life’s work, and he’s proud of it.” He huffed at the tragedy. “He Awakened, and what does he get? Mage class. Swords are useless to him.”

“Even with his skills-?” Sung Jinwoo asked incredulously, then paused. “… Because the spells draw mana from his body, and weaken his physical abilities,” he realized. “Most of his mana isn’t spread in his body in the first place.” Park Ryung nodded in agreement.

“He’s lowering himself almost an entire rank if he stubbornly sticks to a sword,” he agreed. “All those skills he’d made for himself, all that experience he has- there’s no point if using it is what gets him killed.” He gestured at the weapon rack. “They tell you a Hunter’s improvement efforts are useless, and to some extent, that might be true,” he acknowledged. “However Awakening works, there’s no known way to enhance the amount of mana you have in your body. But- being locked to a rank doesn’t mean you can’t be better than others in the same rank and class. Hell, given the crazy rates of D-ranks, enough effort can get you more skilled, more experienced than lots of them. I know this is an unkind world, and for Hunters, even more so, but…” He trailed off for a moment, lost in thought of what he wanted to say, then shook his head. “Well. Effort doesn’t always go unrewarded. Maybe unappreciated, but there’s a difference, and I hope you don’t forget that.”

“… I-I won’t.” Sung Jinwoo nodded. “I’ll work hard.” Park Ryung relaxed somewhat, nodding back. He looked to the weapon rack again.

“Then pick something that feels ideal to you, and we’ll get started,” he decided. Sung Jinwoo nodded, looking serious. He walked to the table and looked over the wide array of melee weapons. He bit his lip adorably as he thought over his choices.

“… If you don’t mind me asking,” he abruptly said, “what- what does Mr. Park use?”

“Oh, me?” Park Ryung blinked. “My specialty is a sword. Ah, technically.” Sung Jinwoo blinked back.

“Technically?” he echoed. Park Ryung rubbed at his neck somewhat awkwardly.

“W-Well, truthfully, I’m not actually a full fighter class,” he confessed. “I’m more of an awkward hybrid class between fighter and healer.” Sung Jinwoo blinked owlishly. “I’m enhanced in strength, but not to the same degree as other fighters,” Park Ryung explained, though- he wasn’t actually sure that was the case? Ah, whatever. “And I can heal, but not the same way as other healers. I can’t heal from a distance that other healers rely on. I have a lot more control over my own mana, but that also means that I don’t have any standard ‘thou shalt be healed’ spells.” Sung Jinwoo gave a startled snort.

“So that means you can do both roles, doesn’t it?” he realized.

“That’s what I usually do, yeah. I take fighter roles primarily in raids, but apply emergency treatments on the fly. I have to really be focused for healing big stuff, though.” Park Ryung shook his head. “But I prefer fighting all the same. I’m not saying I have the disposition of a meathead, I just, uh.” He coughed. “… A-Anyway! Pick whatever you like to try out.” Sung Jinwoo’s lips curved in a shy little smile. Ahh, so cute.

“Do you have any recommendations?” he asked.

“Ah, well…” Park Ryung almost just said pick up the daggers, but instead really thought about it. He walked to the table himself. “… Well, it depends on what you want to do in combat,” he acknowledged. “Every weapon has an advantage and disadvantage. A spear, for example, is great for keeping enemies far away from you.” He picked up the spear for a moment. “Mid-ranged in combat, very poke-y tip, your strength is going to be in impaling the bastards before they reach you. It’s great for holding a defensive line, too.” He gave a few thrusts, then shook his head. “But in close combat, you need to find a way to make distance, or live without the sharp end. Pole combat is versatile and all, but the issue is the toughness of your opponents. You’re going to want a lot of strength to use a blunt weapon in Dungeons, and it’s not popular. But if you have the strength, something like advanced spear and pole techniques can be used, or even the mace.” He set the spear aside to pick up the mace. “It’s heavy, wide swings for decent damage, leaves one hand open for defending. You don’t even need a shield to be ‘defending’, it’s more of having an extra limb to help control the circumstances. Double-handing a mace increases its swing, too.” He gave it a few swings, then turned. “But it’s a shorter range, and the heavy weight means you’re slowed down on the follow-up,” he continued. “Which means if you miss that first wide swing, you’re wide-open to the monster’s retaliation. And a wide swing requires a big wind-up, telegraphing your moves in the first place.”

“Do you- know all of these weapons?” Sung Jinwoo realized, watching him replace the mace.

“Ah, at least the basics,” Park Ryung promised. “Anything more advanced, I’ll hook you up with someone who knows more.” Sung Jinwoo blinked. “Bladed weapons are most popular for a lot of reasons,” Park Ryung continued, picking up a dagger. “Daggers are light, insanely fast in the right hands, and extremely good for hitting vital points. A sharp blade also tends to be a guarantee that you’ll do some damage to most monsters, although there are exceptions. They’re also the cheapest weapon because they’re small and simple.” He did a few quick strikes, then a hard thrust aside. “Efficiency in bounds,” he concluded. “But they can also be flimsy because they’re small, and missing is a problem. You need to be really close with monsters and really daring. And you have to have confidence in that final hit making its mark.” He twirled the dagger, then set it aside. He picked up the sword. “I’m a little biased, but I think the sword is the best of a lot of qualities,” he admitted. “It’s a longer reach, which means you can do damage at further range. Heavier swords can put a lot of power behind strikes, double-hand for a hard swing, single-hand for defensive. They’re sharp, but lighter than blunt weapons, and relatively simple.” He grimaced. “But- there can also be the biggest drawbacks,” he admitted. “Swords are most effective when paired with technique, you see, so they need a lot of practice. It’s easy to miss a thrust because of its length, it’s easy to only get a shallow strike because of distance. And there are monsters that carry weapons of their own, and they can outdo you in technique and experience.”

“Monsters- can have weapons?” Sung Jinwoo repeated, startled.

“Literal weapons of their own, or also natural body weapons,” Park Ryung agreed. “Goblins, ogres, orcs- humanoid monsters tend to carry weapons, or even use spells, but you won’t see that in lower-rank Gates. Insects have mandibles as sharp as daggers, golems swing around fists that are effectively just maces of their own. Beasts with long tails can use them like spears, with the same advantages and disadvantages. Everything you’re facing is going to be armed, one way or another.” He gave the sword a twirl in his hand. “So whatever you pick, you need to practice, practice, practice. Get into the habit of the basic forms, then expand in due time. Be ready to counter human weapons the same way you’ll counter monsters, it’s a baseline for understanding something new.” He went through a few fast forms, then his own vague style. With a few quick slashes and a twirl, he beheaded an invisible enemy, then settled back into the first defensive stance. “And always, always assume that your last hit didn’t connect,” he concluded. “Don’t let your guard down until that crystal’s already in your grasp. Dungeons are full of surprises, and every one of those surprises is meant to kill you.” He dropped his stance, then turned around. “Does that make sense?”

Sung Jinwoo gawked at him with wide eyes and a dropped jaw. Park Ryung didn’t think it was that impressive? Surely it wasn’t, right?? He was shooting for ‘cool mentor figure’ and all, but-

Ah, sheesh. The protagonist needed to raise his own standards. Park Ryung felt his face warm despite himself, rubbing at his neck and looking away.

“W-Well, ah- that’s the gist of the basics,” he managed, and gave a little laugh. “So- I guess the point is, ah- Technique is important! That’s- basically what I’m trying to say. If you want to try out a few different weapons-“

“The sword!!” Sung Jinwoo burst out. He blinked, surprised at himself. Park Ryung blinked back. Sung Jinwoo blushed furiously. “… I’d like- to learn the s-sword,” he elaborated bashfully. “P-Please.”

“… Ah, of course!” Park Ryung managed. “Let’s, ah-“ He cleared his throat, then walked forward. He handed over the sword he was using. “We’ll start from the top, then,” he decided. “I’ll also add in a fitness routine for you to get started with. On days we’re not doing this, we’ll be in the classroom doing studies of monsters and Dungeons. Sound doable?” Sung Jinwoo nodded vigorously, and Park Ryung grinned.

The protagonist was a lot more easily flustered than he expected, but he thought he was looking forward to this. A little bit of a better start, a boost above what should have been- surely it would make a little difference, wouldn’t it?

And if it didn’t, hopefully a higher-ranked healer would have a little more leeway to do something more.

-

In Sung Jinwoo’s first E-rank Dungeon, a goblin leaped at him from behind a boulder.

Park Ryung may have cleaved the damned thing in half with prejudice, then sliced those halves before it finished falling to the ground. Sung Jinwoo belatedly looked back, startled.

“Wha-?”

“Forward,” Park Ryung reminded him, and Sung Jinwoo yelped as he barely managed to block a goblin leaping at him from the front. He struggled for a moment, then abruptly kicked out, planted his foot in a stance, and slashed the goblin’s head. It staggered back with a loud screech, and Sung Jinwoo followed up as he’d been taught.

He killed his first goblin with a shout, then whirled around to watch his surroundings appropriately, panting softly. He caught Park Ryung’s eyes, and Park Ryung made a motion of steadying his breathing. Sung Jinwoo exhaled raggedly, then breathed in and out more steadily.

As more goblins came racing through the tunnel, Sung Jinwoo braced his sword forward. Park Ryung also braced his sword.

“Mind the other Hunter next to you, focus on one strike at a time,” he reminded him. “One down!” Sung Jinwoo gave a shaky grin, facing the charging monsters head-on.

“Plenty more to go!” he agreed sharply.

There was no point in teaching a Hunter to fight all on his own. Park Ryung did teach as much independence as he could, but the reality of the situation was different. There were usually other Hunters around if things got hairy in a Dungeon. Team formations were the standard, and needed to be accounted for. If Sung Jinwoo could hold his own in a team, he’d be set even with his low rank.

He was still- technically one of the weakest Hunters in the entire world, but outside of using a mana meter, no one had to actually know that.

And even if it was a very temporary thing, Park Ryung lived his fangirl dreams of fighting side-by-side with the protagonist.

Once the initial cave was cleared out, Sung Jinwoo was panting hard, having lost control of his breathing again. He was still pretty low on stamina, too. But Park Ryung let him down against the wall, and sat beside him with a woosh of air. Sung Jinwoo panted for a moment as he stared at the carnage, then abruptly gave a laugh.

“How- w-was that?” he panted. Park Ryung grinned back hugely, unable to help it.

“That was fun,” he replied very honestly. “How’d you like it?” Sung Jinwoo looked forward, then smiled shakily.

“I-I thought I might be weird- if I said I found it fun,” he managed. “Ah. S-So it’s good you said it first.”

“I mean, you should always be afraid of Dungeons, and one bad slip will kill even higher ranks in low-ranked Dungeons,” Park Ryung admitted. “… But- there’s something to be said about being confident in danger. Just… careful. The rules can change abruptly.” Sung Jinwoo fished a water from his pack, then blinked.

“The rules?” he echoed.

“Magic doesn’t exist in our world, right?” Park Ryung reasoned. “That rule just- changed one day, and no one really knows why. Dungeons don’t always behave the same way a thousand others always have. You can take every step to minimize your risks, but then… something happens.” He looked at the silent open area, pondering. “… Effort means a lot when you’re smart about it, but Dungeons aren’t built to stay fair,” he admitted. “Sometimes- they change those rules on you. You’ll go into one of these Dungeons that’s supposed to have nothing but E-rank monsters of a manageable risk, and find a D-rank or even C-rank boss at the end of the tunnel. You can go into a B-rank Dungeon for a standard raid, only to find the Gate seals behind you and locks you in a Red Gate.” He shook his head. “And then sometimes… you run into a being, something beyond mere terror can express. It’s something no amount of effort can overcome, and it can kill you without even noticing you were there. It’s beyond reason, and it breaks all the rules.” He exhaled harshly. “… Surviving’s the most important thing, I think. If you can hide, then hide. If you can run, make sure it won’t chase you. If you have to bow, then bow with all your heart and soul and don’t let the resentment take you until long after.” Sung Jinwoo finished his drink of water, then exhaled heavily. He nodded at length.

“Surviving’s most important,” he agreed, quiet. “I’ll be careful.”

“I’m holding you to that,” Park Ryung warned. He softened. “But- still,” he added. “For your first kills, the mistakes were minimal, and you got into the flow quickly. Once you make yourself valuable to teams like this, they won’t hesitate to help you out in return.” Sung Jinwoo nodded, then hesitated.

“… What happens to new Hunters who aren’t able to make those first kills alone?” he then asked. Park Ryung grimaced.

“Nothing good,” he admitted. “If they’re not killed in their first fight, they get a taboo label from other Hunters. Hunter raids at lower ranks are- informal, but it isn’t always a bad thing. Some groups are a lot more social and cohesive than others, and manage themselves well enough. But if that person gets into the wrong group, they’re kicked to the side and little more. They can’t Hunt, and their first weapon breaks without a kill. There’s no rewards for their risks, and they never get the chance to pick themselves back up.” He sighed out loud, letting his head fall back. “It’s- bad,” he admitted. “It’s a really shitty way to live, and usually ends in a miserable death. The survival rate for E-ranks in Korea is only sixty percent at their first Dungeon.” Sung Jinwoo paled.

“That- What??”

“It’s only the third highest percentage of deaths, too,” Park Ryung agreed. “For D-ranks, their survival jumps up to eighty percent, but they’re the second most common rank among Hunters. Most people who get E-ranks give up on the idea of being a Hunter, aware that the risk is bad. Most D-ranks think they have a chance, and go for it recklessly. The death rate of new Hunters even in large groups is- brutal.” He considered the hilt of his sword. “When I first Awakened, I wasn’t- sure what I wanted to do with it,” he admitted. “Going into Dungeons is neat and all, magic is cool, but I didn’t feel like I was doing anything- worthwhile. This whole thing with Gates and monsters- it’s like a crappy and dangerous game. One that keeps starting over and over, and the rewards are temporary and fleeting. How many more S-rank Gates are we before the whole damned world is consumed?” He still didn’t know how the world ended, he didn’t know anything about what was important here.

But, well. At least he knew who was important.

“So that’s… why you work as a teacher for new Hunters,” Sung Jinwoo finished. Park Ryung startled from his thoughts.

“Ah- yeah,” he admitted, rubbing his neck. “Addressing that lousy survivability rate is something I can do regardless of my rank. I was pretty surprised when I ended up as a healer, but- that actually ended up working really well…” He cleared his throat, then shook his head. “Ah, sorry, I’m supposed to be teaching, not rambling. Let’s have a snack, then find the boss.” Sung Jinwoo blinked hard.

“T-The boss?”

“Yeah, you’re doing a lot better than I expected,” Park Ryung agreed. “So I want you to fight something that’s way too strong compared to you.” Sung Jinwoo stared. “Obviously, I’ll be here to make sure you make it through,” Park Ryung added. “But there’s a difference between goblins that you can take a few hits from and a boss that will kill you if you take a direct hit. You should know the feeling.” Sung Jinwoo nodded at length.

“Alright,” he agreed. “Are we- killing it?”

“Eh, probably not,” Park Ryung acknowledged. “But either way, you learn something, so it’s fine!” He fetched his sandwiches. “The standard for bosses is to take them down in teams, or to have at least one Hunter that’s a rank higher than the Gate rating,” he explained, handing one over. “The Association tries to make groups that include a higher rank for safety purposes, but C-ranks are especially difficult to find. Guilds set their standards at C-rank and up, so most of them are snapped up right from the assessment center.”

“So focusing on teamwork is most important,” Sung Jinwoo concluded.

“Exactly,” Park Ryung agreed. “Even S-rank Hunters rarely work alone if they can help it. It’s best to stay social as a human being, though you’ll meet plenty of idiots who forget that basic rule.” Sung Jinwoo snorted loudly, unwrapping the sandwich.

“I know the type,” he agreed, amused. “… Mr. Park?” he added.

“Mm?”

“So then- what’s the highest death rate rank? Above even E and D-ranks?”

“Oh, well.” Park Ryung grimaced somewhat at his sandwich. “S-ranks.” Sung Jinwoo considered that, then grimaced and didn’t ask anything further. They ate sandwiches in a comfortable quiet, and Park Ryung was again delighted to be here.

He wasn’t lying, also. Even after their little break, Sung Jinwoo was improving fast. It was kind of shocking how he was naturally geared towards this work even well before the system was in play. Or maybe it was just shocking how someone’s actual potential could show when they were given the appropriate tools? Ah, something like that.

Either way, making it to the boss of the Dungeon was easy enough. It was just a big goblin, one with a club. Sung Jinwoo looked at the size of it and clenched his jaw, then abruptly- picked up a rock and flung it?

The rock hit a wall to the side, and the goblin whirled around with a screech of fury. At the same time, Sung Jinwoo booked it right to the boss, then ducked and swung low. Blood sprayed in an arc from behind the goblin’s knee, and it shrieked all the louder and swung out blindly. Sung Jinwoo had already dodged low.

… Seriously, though, holy fuck?? Calm the hell down, protagonist???

“Holy shit,” Park Ryung managed out loud, and then had to laugh despite himself as he charged forward belatedly. Not just smart, but some of that canon vicious streak was already showing despite the baby face. The goblin started to look for the source of its pain, down on one knee, then snarled as Park Ryung got in a quick jab, then a shallow slice. He danced back out of range of its attacks, then darted back in as the club swung wide.

Sung Jinwoo, of course, immediately understood the assignment. Once the goblin’s attention was fully off of him, he darted forward and brought his sword down hard on yet another wild swing. The goblin screamed all the louder as its club hand fell to the ground, only to fall silent when Sung Jinwoo managed to impale it right through the ribcage.

So- Sung Jinwoo’s first Dungeon run ended with him killing the boss. He was panting like crazy as the thing went down, his grip on his sword shaking. His mouth twitched uncontrollably as he stared.

“S… S-Sorry?” he wheezed. “T-That was impulsive…” Park Ryung spluttered, then laughed out loud, holding a hand to his head.

“Holy shit,” he repeated, grinning hugely. “Sung Jinwoo, you’re fucking cool.” Sung Jinwoo, apparently being praised for the first time in his life, hiccupped in surprise and blushed all the way to his ears. Park Ryung laughed all the louder, then shook his head to himself. “Well, that’s a gold star on your record,” he concluded cheerfully. “We’ve only got an hour left, so let’s jump right into the fun part- essence collecting! This’ll be a nice loot bonus, too.” He gave the goblin corpse a gentle kick. Sung Jinwoo gave a sheepish, lopsided grin, still panting.

“I-I think I need to s-sit down, too,” he managed.

“Ah, yeah, that’s a good idea.” Park Ryung helped him to the wall, then did a quick check. Aside from a few scrapes, likely from his insane dodging, Sung Jinwoo was unharmed, just- definitely pushed himself a lot. His breathing eased and settled under the healing, and his head hung low as he felt the recovery kick in. He coughed a bit, then relaxed. “… Ah, I think the point of the lesson was supposed to be you struggling, though,” Park Ryung belatedly realized. “I know I said that you’d definitely pass the class if you knocked out your first Dungeon without a hitch, but-“

“W-Well, that- I don’t mind doing another one!” Sung Jinwoo blurted out quickly. “I mean. I-If you don’t mind… doing this again?”

“Not at all,” Park Ryung replied easily. “This really is fun. Hey, I’m looking forward to seeing what else you pull out of nowhere like that.” He grinned and gently elbowed his side. The poor protagonist blushed all prettily about it.

It had only been just a month since Sung Jinwoo started classes anyway, so what was the harm in keeping him a little longer? He was still getting paid for Dungeons, even if it wasn’t as regular as it could be. But the look on his face when the Association agent gave him a check for the loot- sheesh! Far too cute. Especially for someone who went for the kneecaps without an ounce of hesitation.

He really wanted to treat Sung Jinwoo as a reward for being a badass, but ended up getting a call from the hospital halfway through making the offer. He could only promise to make it dinner at another time.

… And really, he’d miss the days when Sung Jinwoo stopped blushing so cutely at such silly things, like a promise to take him to dinner.

Chapter Text

In Sung Jinwoo’s first D-rank Dungeon, he neatly took out five D-rank goblins alongside the other Hunters.

While he was resting, he was approached by the team leader, who’d introduced himself as Song Chiyul. The man had an amused smile.

“It’s Mr. Sung, isn’t it?” he greeted. “Great work so far.”

“Ah… T-Thank you, Mr. Song,” Sung Jinwoo managed, embarrassed. “I’ll do my best to keep up.”

“There’s keeping up as an E-rank, Mr. Sung, and then there’s this.” Song Chiyul gestured to the harvested corpses piled aside. “I thought you might do something impressive when Mr. Park recommended you, but I didn’t expect an alike talent.”

“Mr. Park?” Sung Jinwoo repeated, sitting up straighter. “You- You know Mr. Park?” Song Chiyul eased himself down against the Dungeon wall as well, exhaling. He set his own pack aside.

“He regularly attends raids outside of his work at the Association,” the older man agreed. “On top of working at the local hospital when he can. He’s also one of the most talented sword users I’ve ever met.” He shook his head to himself. “Lots of people know Mr. Park, is the point. He leaves an impression.”

Sung Jinwoo had to agree strongly.

It had been three months since he Awakened, and since he started taking Park Ryung’s class. It had been recommended at orientation as a good start for new Hunters, and he couldn’t begin with how much more it was for him. He knew it by now, could acutely feel the difference between himself and higher ranks. How much of his physical strength was outmatched by each monster that other Hunters would easily face, how much he had to rely on the precise skills of his sword, the armor plates he’d bought. How just one slip could be so much worse than a bad injury.

But he was surviving. Not even just surviving, his risks were getting rewarded, and his efforts were paying off. With the kind of money he was taking home, rent was no longer a struggle, and his sister’s academic dreams weren’t so impossible. His mother stayed home instead of returning to that exhausting job. He bought himself armor, a better sword that cut down more monsters, and he had even more essence crystals to show for it.

… He’d technically passed his class with flying colors already.

“Mr. Park- really does work so hard,” he agreed, sighing out. “It seems like he’s so dedicated to everything he does…” Song Chiyul considered him sideways for a moment, then hummed.

“It does seem that way,” he acknowledged.

After the raid, Sung Jinwoo had a bag full of essence crystals to show for his efforts, both E-rank and D-rank, along with a gash on his arm from a wolf that clipped him. The team’s healer turned out to be B-rank, two entire ranks above Park Ryung.

The way she healed him definitely felt- different, though. Maybe he was biased, but he liked the feel of Park Ryung’s mana better.

“You’re, ah, really brave,” the healer offered shyly as she worked. Sung Jinwoo tried to not squirm. Her healing felt like the warmth of a campfire, one that melted away the pain as it spread. He couldn’t help but think of a cool, electric flow, even if he knew it was ungrateful.

“Thank you,” he answered.

“Being E-rank much be difficult, and yet…” Difficult?

… It was difficult, but it wasn’t anything like finding his mother in a deep sleep she’d never wake up from. Like the bills that came stamped in red, like the backbreaking labor that amounted to a check that disappeared as soon as he had it. Like watching his sister trade her games for biology texts as soon as she entered high school, and not having the heart to tell her how impossible her ideas were.

This kind of difficult was- not difficult at all, in comparison.

“It’s not so bad,” he answered, shrugging it off lightly. “I think I’m handling myself well enough.” The healer lowered her gaze.

“E-Excuse me, I misspoke,” she mumbled. The conversation fell flat from there.

They made their way out of the Gate after collecting everything, and Sung Jinwoo was already calculating his pay. He still had leftover from his E-rank raids for the month’s bills, so now it was just- calculating how much more to put in savings? After that, what should he do with the rest? Maybe he should take Jinah and his mother shopping. Jinah would be thrilled, but his mother might be harder to convince, especially if he got too overzealous on explaining where the money came from-

“Ah- Mr. Park,” Song Chiyul greeted, and Sung Jinwoo snapped to attention at once, nearly dropping his bag. “What brings you here today? You just missed the raid, I’m afraid.”

“Ah, too bad. I ended up finishing at the hospital faster than I thought, and it was in the area, so, ah…” Sung Jinwoo squirmed through the crowd despite himself, and quickly caught the gaze of the tall, broad-shouldered man that had arrived in the perimeter. His gentle gaze lit up with the force of his handsome smile. “Ah! Jinwoo!” he greeted, waving.

The wretched fluttering sensation in his stomach said there might be something to his mother’s teasing after all. Maybe asking Park Ryung to call him informally was- a mistake. A terrible, wonderful mistake.

“Mr. Park,” he greeted back quickly, stopping beside Song Chiyul. “I-It’s, um, good to see you!”

“Hey, hey, not so formal when I’m off work,” Park Ryung laughed, rubbing at his neck in that adorable, sheepish way that also happened to flex his biceps. “Jinwoo, settle a bet for me while I’m here,” the man added eagerly, brown eyes bright. “The D-rank crystals you got- less than three, or three plus??” He sparkled directly in Sung Jinwoo’s face like the sun itself. Sung Jinwoo thought he was seeing spots.

“F-Five,” he answered, dazed. Park Ryung pumped his fist in triumph.

“Dinner on my boss this weekend!!” he cheered. Sung Jinwoo couldn’t help a startled laugh even as his face went hot. The weakest mana rating in just about the entire world, what someone once told him. The most difficult and pathetic rank of all, which gathered pity and derision from anyone he first told his rank.

But he wasn’t just being rewarded, was the thing. No matter what, it seemed like Park Ryung would always appreciate the extent of his efforts.

“Ah- Also, a successful finish to your first D-rank Dungeon, which means celebration!” Park Ryung added quickly. “Are you hungry? Healed up? Ah- you have Miss Lee on the team, so that one’s a dumb question. But hungry?”

“Yes, um, hungry!” Sung Jinwoo agreed, all the more flustered. “I mean. If you’re hungry, then…”

“I did skip lunch,” Park Ryung admitted cheerfully. Sung Jinwoo spluttered.

“That’s not good for you, even with mana!” he reminded the man, shouldering his bag to firmly turn him by the shoulders. “Aren’t you the one who always says to keep yourself in top condition? At least have a snack before we get there!”

“Ah, but I don’t want to ruin my appetite…”

“You have more appetite than anyone, just eat this!”

“… Ah,” Song Chiyul said, staring after the two of them. “They completely forgot about me.” His lips quirked faintly. “Tch. No room for the old man, huh?”

Park Ryung didn’t seem to have a place in mind, so Sung Jinwoo could only find a place that seemed to serve decent-sized portions. Appetites were known to increase with ranks, but Park Ryung was also a tall man with a lot of muscles, not to mention an obvious workaholic. If he wasn’t teaching classes, he was working hospital cases. If he was kicked out of both places and told to go home, and there were no new Dungeons to raid, he went straight to the nearest training center.

Sung Jinwoo had been getting flak from his sister about his new workout routine being ‘too intense’, but thought she really had to meet this man to understand that he was just a casual.

“Oh, yeah, how’d that midterm go for your sister?” Park Ryung chatted, sipping at his drink. “She got the results this week, right?”

“Ridiculously good grades again,” Sung Jinwoo huffed. “Top of her class.”

“Ah! She’s smart!” Park Ryung shook his head to himself. “Persistently smart, even. Ah, not like the meathead who can’t focus on something that isn’t interesting enough…”

“I wouldn’t know him.”

“Hm, you sure? I think you’ve met the guy.”

“No,” Sung Jinwoo huffed. “I’m pretty sure I haven’t. Teacher.” Park Ryung puffed out his cheeks in a pout. It was, unfortunately, no less handsome than ever.

“Maybe magic portals to another dimension that can’t be explained by science or any known phenomenon are just interesting enough this time,” he whined. Sung Jinwoo could only shake his head incredulously. All the people that Park Ryung left impressions on, all the lives he’d undoubtedly saved, and yet-

He wasn’t just- humble. Sung Jinwoo thought he was humble at first, but. Park Ryung did his work so steadfastly under the genuine belief that what he did wasn’t enough. Like he’d set his standards on saving the world itself, and anything less was subpar.

“Ah- what, no,” Park Ryung abruptly complained, squirming in his seat. He pulled his phone out of his pocket, pursing his lips. He sighed at the caller ID, then answered. “You’re buying me dinner this weekend,” he said immediately. “Five.” Sung Jinwoo barely withheld a snort. He could faintly hear chatter on the other end. “What,” Park Ryung managed. “Ah- W-Was that the deadline…? No, I didn’t forget, really! I did write the reports, I just- I left it on my laptop. I didn’t put it on my USB, can’t I-?” He winced, cutting himself off. “N-No, I understand,” he managed. “Within the hour, I promise. But I’m still collecting on dinner!” he added firmly. “Ah, see you tomorrow.” He hung up with that. After staring at his phone for a moment, he wilted in place. “M-My quarterly expense reports,” he despaired.

“Can you make it home within an hour?” Sung Jinwoo realized, worried.

“Oh, it’s actually not far- I live in the area,” Park Ryung admitted. Sung Jinwoo blinked. “… You don’t have to,” Park Ryung added, poking at his drink. “But, uh. I still have the rest of the day off, so. If you don’t- have anywhere else to be, do you want to just come with me to send the email? We could- get dessert, o-or something. Ah, I don’t know, it’s fine if you’re-“

“Yes, that!!” Sung Jinwoo had to stop and hear his own shout, then quickly ducked his head. “I-I mean. That sounds- fine! I live in the area, too, so… i-it’s fine. I’m not- busy today.” He wasn’t, right? He could think of literally nothing else to do except visit Park Ryung’s home.

His family could never, ever find out about this, also. The teasing would never stop.

Still, it wasn’t hard to pick up the conversation again despite his nerves. Park Ryung had a bright energy that sparked up when he talked about certain things, melting away the quiet, almost muted façade he usually wore. Some parts of him seemed to act like a complete wallflower by reflex, then just lit up with life he could barely restrain. Getting him excited enough to wave his hands while he talked, unbridled glee in his eyes-

Sung Jinwoo sometimes wondered if he could do this forever.

“Ah, this one,” Park Ryung commented, and Sung Jinwoo hadn’t noticed them arrive at an apartment. “Um, e-excuse the mess, I’m rarely at home,” Park Ryung added quickly, using a key to let them in. “The couch is clean, though, I promise!”

Sung Jinwoo’s first impression was that his apartment was spotless. It was a standard apartment with a small kitchen overlooking the living area, one door for the bathroom, another for a small bedroom. Simple and basic furniture, open floorspace.

… But it wasn’t, was the thing. It could use a vacuum, admittedly, and the kitchen didn’t have any utensils. Just- stacks of paper plates and recycled takeout boxes. There was no television, and the table was covered in papers and a laptop that Park Ryung beelined for.

There were no pictures on the walls or counter, no mementos from Park Ryung’s past, no hint that he’d ever been a child or had any family. He had workout sneakers next to his work shoes in the foyer.

“Sorry,” Park Ryung repeated, and Sung Jinwoo jumped slightly. Park Ryung was working on his laptop, but gave the screen an embarrassed smile. “It’s quiet in here, isn’t it? I really don’t spend much time here.”

… It was quiet. Really, really quiet. Maybe- it had always been so quiet, and that was why Park Ryung filled his life with endless noise and work.

My mom was just being- you know.

… Well, not really.

Someone who made such an impression on so many people, who lived and worked so steadfastly for the sake of others- Shouldn’t he have something other than the quiet to welcome him home?

But life wasn’t fair, and Sung Jinwoo always knew that.

“It’s a bit quiet,” he agreed, and walked to the table instead. He pulled out the other chair that had more papers in it, and moved them aside to sit down. Park Ryung blinked over the top of his laptop, and Sung Jinwoo smiled sheepishly. “You should get a TV for background noise or something,” he added. “Jinah will put on her dramas just for the noise, even if she has no idea what’s happening.” He gave a little laugh. “One time she looked up just as a major moment happened that spoiled the rest of the story- she actually dropped her soda all over the floor.” Park Ryung gave a startled snrk.

“That does sound pretty noisy,” he agreed.

“That moment was extra noisy, really…”

“Ha! I can imagine.”

“Ah, you’re probably not imagining it loud enough. We got a noise complaint.” Park Ryung snickered into his hand, then quickly focused to continue typing. He finished with a flourish on the keys.

“Done!” he proclaimed. “Think of any dessert places around here? Maybe crepes?”

“Crepes sound good,” Sung Jinwoo agreed. “Ah- actually, I know this one place that delivers.” Park Ryung blinked. “Jinah says it’s really good,” Sung Jinwoo continued, trying to not let the nerves show in his voice. “And I doubt you’ve watched that last movie I told you about…”

“U-Um.” Park Ryung’s cheeks went hot pink, and his eyes skittered away sheepishly. “M-Maybe I didn’t even watch any of them,” he acknowledged.

“If you- don’t mind me imposing,” Sung Jinwoo dared, and Park Ryung straightened.

“D-Don’t mind! I’m not- minding!” he agreed quickly. “Um. Yes? To- imposing, y-yes.” He squirmed in his seat. “… C-Can I vacuum really fast?”

“It’s your place,” Sung Jinwoo accepted. “Ah- let me have your order, first. Here, look at the menu.”

Park Ryung vacuumed in a fit of energy while they waited for crepes to arrive, but was eventually coaxed onto his own couch. Sung Jinwoo watched him set up his laptop and wondered if maybe- maybe.

He hadn’t really- given thought to the idea of romance. Not for most of his life. After his dad disappeared, he was helping his mother take care of Jinah in junior high. In high school, his mother all but begged him to focus on school, and that was the extent of it. He worked for decent grades and never thought about college, not when he saw the lines of exhaustion on his mother’s face. He never thought about the beautiful girls in his class, never minded the mockery he got for being a scrawny, unremarkable human being.

When he had to face the reality that maybe both of his parents would never come home, where was there room for some stranger? For anything other than surviving another month’s rent, another unexpected expense. Anything other than struggling to preserve his mother’s life, to create some semblance of a decent future for Jinah.

He was a Hunter now, and he’d proven that D-rank Dungeons were a feasible career going forward. His mother was sitting at home comfortably, and Jinah’s college was something he saved for steadily. He could breathe, and without failing the people he loved.

He sat on Park Ryung’s couch while a movie played from his cheap laptop speakers, eating crepes instead of worrying about the future. He still had his bag of crystals sitting by Park Ryung’s shoes at the door.

He felt like thinking about it was- okay.

It was dark after a few movies, but Park Ryung didn’t show any signs of moving, and Sung Jinwoo decided to not move himself. Park Ryung did move through the next movie, but only to mutter to himself, disappear into his bedroom, then reappear with his shirt rumpled and a blanket he spread over Sung Jinwoo. He settled into the couch again with a content sigh, expression relaxed.

“The end of the world can come tomorrow,” he murmured. Sung Jinwoo wasn’t sure what that could possibly mean, but relaxed nonetheless. Maybe a little too much.

He woke up to his pocket buzzing and a heavy weight pinning his left arm. He blinked hugely at Park Ryung’s sleeping figure, then felt his face go hot. The movie had long ended, and his phone showed messages from his mom. He quickly set his phone to silent first, then texted back.

At a friend’s, won’t be back until late

Then with the most careful maneuvering and utmost concentration, Sung Jinwoo laid sideways on the couch. Park Ryung was apparently a heavy sleeper, because he only gave a soft snore as his weight followed. Sung Jinwoo stared at the ceiling of Park Ryung’s quiet apartment, then couldn’t help a giddy grin.

It- maybe took him a while to get back to sleep after that, but it was entirely worth it.

-

“… U-Um. Jinwoo?”

“O-Oh, um, m-morning…”

“… J-Jinwoo, I, um… I- d-drooled on your shirt. I’m so sorry.”

“… Oh. I-It’s fine! It’s just- It happens, it’s fine!”

“S-Sorry…”

Sung Jinwoo tried very, very hard to get home quietly. Jinah had school, so she shouldn’t be home. If he entered quietly enough and snuck into his room, he could change quickly and hide the shirt that Park Ryung lent him. It was very obviously too big for him, and an old lady he passed on the stairs gave him such a look for it.

That was his tentative plan, except that he opened the door, stole inside, and froze like a deer in the headlights. Jinah, sitting on the couch on her phone, stared at him very, very hard. Sung Jinwoo stared right back.

Jinah opened her mouth. Sung Jinwoo motioned for her to stay quiet, frantic. His bratty sister’s gaze sharpened.

“Jinah-!!” he hissed. That would never stop her, of course.

“MOOOMMM!!!” Jinah hollered. “OPPA CAME BACK WITH THE TEACHER’S CLOTHES ON.”

“JINAH?!” Sung Jinwoo shrieked back. “That isn’t- T-This isn’t what it looks like-!” His mother came into the room quickly, then stopped. “This isn’t what it looks like!!” he repeated frantically. “I-I just- I just fell asleep, that’s all! And my shirt was- I-It had something on it so I just needed to borrow another one and- and-“

“Jinwoo,” Park Kyunghe managed, then held a hand to her cheek. “… B-Before you even introduced him to your mother?” she whispered.

“MOM!!”

-

Park Ryung picked at his ear for a moment, puzzled. He had a funny feeling of being talked about for some reason.

“Three months,” his supervisor repeated, weary. Park Ryung coughed.

“M-Maybe I keep… pushing it,” he acknowledged. “I just, uh…” He what, worried? Sung Jinwoo was kicking ass. Was he supposed to hover over the protagonist for the next three years in case a stray rock took him out? He thought not.

… Okay, yeah, maybe he liked clinging to Sung Jinwoo a lot more than he should.

“… I’ll- wrap it up quickly,” he managed. “S-Sorry about the trouble…”

“I don’t know why you haven’t just graduated him by now,” the man huffed, tidying up the paper stack. “Dating students here isn’t exactly forbidden, but it would be less awkward, wouldn’t it?”

“Wha- That-!!”

“But again, your personal life isn’t my business,” his manager continued, waving a hand. “Even if you’re both men, we’re not as narrow-minded as in the past.”

“B-But, um…”

“Still, we can’t have anyone saying that your personal relationships are affecting your job, so please graduate him quickly.”

“… Y-Yes, sir.” Was he supposed to explain that this was a serious misunderstanding? After he drooled all over the protagonist, and made him go home in an oversized shirt like a debauched boyfriend?

Ugh, he would definitely never live this down.

So when class started again that next week, Sung Jinwoo showed up again, and Park Ryung sheepishly handed him his certificate. Sung Jinwoo stared at it unfathomably, then blinked up.

“Um, my boss said we can’t hang out anymore while I’m getting paid for it,” Park Ryung had to confess. “My quarterly reports were… telling.”

“O-Oh,” Sung Jinwoo managed. He gingerly accepted the paper, and Park Ryung cleared his throat.

“But, um…” He wasn’t supposed to still be here, was the thing. He had other things he could prepare for, and all the same- “I mean, since my mornings are going to be free until someone else takes the serious class, we could, uh. Just train together, or something?”

“Yes,” Sung Jinwoo answered immediately. He then blushed cutely about it. “… So now I really can’t address you formally, can I?”

“Ah, guess you can’t!” Park Ryung realized cheerfully. “Ahahaha, you can even call me hyung, can’t you~?” Sung Jinwoo’s cutesy blush turned scarlet, all the way to the tips of his ears! Ahhh, so cute. “… Well, I don’t have a class right now, my student just bailed,” Park Ryung added. “Any plans?”

“W-Well, ah…” Sung Jinwoo smiled shyly, rubbing at his neck. “F-Funny story, my teacher ended classes,” he returned. “If you’re not too busy, maybe some training?”

“Sounds good!”

Fortunately, Sung Jinwoo didn’t seem to hold a grudge over the drooling thing. Park Ryung still couldn’t believe he fell asleep so hard he pancaked the protagonist like that. Wasn’t the skinny little guy supposed to be on top if that was going to happen? Ah, laws of gravity were truly a bitch.

… He watched Sung Jinwoo leave the class ahead of him, and had to hang back a moment to control the blush on his own face. No one who fell asleep as an unfortunate pancake should look so serene about it, maybe even…

… Also, was he- not going to get his shirt back?

With the teacher pretense dropped, admittedly, Park Ryung found it a lot easier to hang around Sung Jinwoo. There weren’t exactly many students that warranted his serious class in the first place, or maybe he possibly even made up that timeslot exclusively for Sung Jinwoo, so his work days were cut in half. And since Sung Jinwoo was training with him pretty frequently, or at least every former class day for the next couple of months, Park Ryung had to find other things to do with his usual training time?

Sung Jinwoo seemed to have a lot of free time outside of Dungeons himself, so. Park Ryung just hoped if he hated getting pestered, he’d say something before turning into an ultra-powerful and cranky S-rank. Though he probably didn’t hate it, if he found even Park Ryung’s pathetic little apartment fine enough to visit more than once.

Maybe living in the same district as Sung Jinwoo had been kind of dangerous, though? It was convenient for work and all, but one moment he was eating fried chicken with Sung Jinwoo, celebrating another good haul from a raid they’d both gone on, the next a teenage girl came stomping up to the table. Sung Jinwoo choked on his beer.

“You-?!”

“You have some nerve, Oppa!!” the girl demanded. “How many dates are you going to go on before you introduce your boyfriend, hah?! Instead I have to catch you by chance??” Park Ryung also choked on his beer, thanks.

“Wha- What?” he wheezed.

“Jinah!!” Sung Jinwoo burst out, scarlet at once. “That- T-This isn’t- How many times have I told you-“

“Great! If it’s not a date, I want some fried chicken, too.” Sung Jinah’s attitude changed immediately once her brother was properly bothered, and she snatched an empty chair for herself. “Hi there, hello,” she rambled aside, more concerned with pilfering chicken from Sung Jinwoo. “Non-boyfriend-former-teacher, right? Nice to meet-“ She glanced towards him again, did a doubletake, and froze. The chicken dropped back numbly on Sung Jinwoo’s plate.

“… Um,” Park Ryung attempted, when she continued to stare intently. “Nice to meet you, too?” Sung Jinwoo groaned into his hands.

“Please, tell the truth,” he begged. “It’s not nice.”

“I mean, she does seem nice…”

“Hey,” Sung Jinah finally said, staring. “… I’m- pretty sure I’ve seen you before.” Sung Jinwoo lifted his head to stare. Park Ryung blinked.

… No, he definitely avoided visitor hours at all times.

“I mean, I do live in the area,” he acknowledged, puzzled. He rubbed at his neck. “A-Anyway, I’m Park Ryung,” he added. “It’s nice to meet you. I’ve heard a lot about you- good things, also! All good things.” Sung Jinah’s mouth twitched faintly, but her weird stare didn’t lessen.

“… Sung Jinah,” she finally answered. “You’re- a D-rank healer who works at the Hunter’s Association, huh?” She was quiet for a long moment, then abruptly looked away and snatched the chicken she’d dropped. Sung Jinwoo spluttered. “… You’re pretty handsome, I guess,” she stated. “Fine. You can date my disaster Oppa.”

“U-Um,” Park Ryung attempted, face hot. “That’s- I-I mean, we’re not actually-“ She turned on him like a snake.

“What, he’s not good enough for you??”

“N-N-Not at all, definitely not that!!” Park Ryung burst out, shocked.

“You don’t think he’s handsome or something?!”

“Jin-AH,” Sung Jinwoo begged, hiding in his hands again.

“Of course I think he’s handsome, that- w-wait, that- that doesn’t have anything to do with-?!”

“Hmph! You’ll come around,” she informed him snootily, then stood up again. “I’ll be waiting until then.” She marched off with her spoils and great dignity, leaving Park Ryung to splutter uncontrollably.

“… P-Please forget she exists as a person,” Sung Jinwoo whispered pitifully. “I don’t know her. I don’t know her.”

“… J-Jinwoo,” Park Ryung comprehended. “Does. D-Does your entire family think we're dating?” Sung Jinwoo groaned loudly instead of answering, which. Which was kind of an answer in itself, wasn’t it?!

How could this have possibly happened, though?? It wasn’t like Park Ryung flirted relentlessly with the protagonist of a webtoon. He just- objectively stated facts about his looks when the subject came up! Mostly complimented his amazing talents, too. And sure, they spent a lot of time together, meeting at least several times a week for training or Dungeons or- or just random outings if both of them weren’t busy, but Sung Jinwoo always had some new place to suggest, and he said he didn’t want to go alone to them-

… Was he dating the protagonist?!

“Jinwoo,” Park Ryung finally realized, choking. “Are we dating??” Sung Jinwoo made a high-pitched sound instead of a resounding no, scarlet to the tips of his ears.

“… W… W-Would you- be upset if we were?” he finally returned, voice small. He peeked up through his fingers with his thick lashes and big eyes, his baby face scarlet, and Park Ryung realized he was having a heart attack. He clutched at his chest.

Saying he’d be upset- would be a lot like dropkicking a puppy, wouldn’t it? Just kicking that sweet puppy right over a cliff. Just casually telling the man destined to somehow save the world that yes, Park Ryung would be upset if he was allowed to date a literal protagonist.

“… No,” he managed. “Would not- b-be upset. At, um. D-Dating.” Did Sung Jinwoo even date someone in the book? Park Ryung didn’t remember, but he was sure there were a lot of beautiful women around. Wasn’t that- supposed to imply the protagonist was straight, if nothing else?? Definitely not into the awkward meathead that spent half of his time in a tie.

… Well, he was also surrounded by incredibly hot men at the same time, so maybe Park Ryung should just stop thinking too hard.

“… Jinwoo, h-have you been sneak-dating me?” he asked instead. Sung Jinwoo blushed down at his food.

“N-Not if you weren’t okay with dating,” he confessed. Okay, sure. Park Ryung couldn’t forget that this was the man that chased power viciously, to not even speak of what he did these days in Dungeons in absence of incredible power. He really scared the shit out of half of the regular locals with his sweet angel face and utter willingness to shred tendons. There was even a new nickname floating after his head.

Maybe Park Ryung raised a tiger cub like an idiot, but what a way to go.

“Well,” he finally managed, and couldn’t help a grin that creased his eyes. He rubbed at his neck, somewhat embarrassed, but unbelievably pleased. Sneak-dated by Sung Jinwoo himself!! “Ahahaha, that. That’s pretty forward of you, Jinwoo.” He thought he was delighted, in fact. “I, um. I-I guess I’d hate to disappoint your family?”

“A-At least not my mom,” Sung Jinwoo acknowledged. “We can still pretend Jinah doesn’t exist.”

“She seems fun,” Park Ryung laughed, pleased. “I like her.” Sung Jinwoo huffed, but smiled a sweet, shy smile.

It was fine, wasn’t it? Dating didn’t mean anything permanent, it was just- seeing where it would go. Park Ryung had lived twenty years of this life alone, and he wasn’t the kind of idiot who turned away from an actual godsend, no matter what fate or some webtoon said. There were still years before the plot happened, and even then-

… Well, he could cross that bridge when he came to it, right?

Chapter Text

Several months after meeting Sung Jinwoo, Park Ryung was asked to meet a student at Song Chiyul’s facility. The woman took one look at him, flinched, and clapped a hand over her nose.

Park Ryung might have been offended in other circumstances.

“S-Strong,” Cha Haein mumbled, and Park Ryung was instead very nervous under the circumstances. He coughed, then instead focused on muting the fuck out of his mana. He was shooting for E-rank again, and this time, he wasn’t missing.

“Ah- Sorry, Mr. Park, Miss Cha has a- condition she got with her Awakening,” Song Chiyul explained quickly. “Miss Cha, this is Park Ryung, the swordsman I mentioned. Mr. Park, this is Cha Haein. Thank you for coming.”

“Um, yeah. Of course.” Song Chiyul had not mentioned that the new Hunter student he had was the famous S-rank that was evaluated a few months back, who was still making the news rounds on the regular. “Miss Cha, do you, uh. Want a mask or something?” he tried.

“That…” The Hunter hesitated, then slowly lowered her hand. “… No, it- wasn’t as strong as I thought. My mistake.” Thank fuck. “Please excuse me,” she added, quiet.

“It’s fine,” Park Ryung promised. He just learned a lesson about being casual with mana. “Mr. Song said you were looking for a duel with different styles, right?”

“Y-Yes, that’s right. I’ve heard that you developed your own technique.” Park Ryung rubbed at his neck somewhat awkwardly. He- technically did? In his defense, most sword techniques were still based on times when humans only worried about fighting other humans, not interdimensional magic monsters.

He was technically in a murim world, even if it was badly-disguised as a different genre. He had to make something work for him.

“I’m still working on it,” he allowed. “I’ll do my best to give what you’re looking for.” Cha Haein nodded once, straightening.

Cha Haein emerging as an S-rank wasn’t exactly one of the things Park Ryung was concerned with. Well, mostly. It was neat to meet her and all, she seemed nice, and Park Ryung was really still working on making his sword work for him. He was just starting to get a little leery of all these important people he was meeting and all.

But he still took up a practice sword and accepted a spar. From the moment Cha Haein started the spar, he could immediately see she was giving her all in terms of technique even when wildly slowed down. He recognized the way she was taking advantage of the snail’s pace speed of normal humans to judge her movements and stances, subtle corrections in split seconds, half a beat of hesitation before changing form. It made for a decent sparring form for a beginner.

… He had a vague thought that he would have liked to go at full speed to really force her to spar, but quickly dismissed the idea. She’d obviously kick his ass.

So for now, all he could do was take advantage of the obscene amount of practice he’d put into his own forms and advance. Even at the same speed, he no longer hesitated from his experience in countless Dungeons. He no longer corrected himself, not when his muscle memory was firmly disciplined. Those subtle milliseconds piled up more and more as Cha Haein tried to get her foothold again, her expression becoming strained. Once she lost composure and made an awkward, aborted motion to defend, he moved forward in a quick series of strikes, then stopped with the bamboo against her neck.

Cha Haein- really didn’t have much combat experience, he realized. Her breathing was unsteady, and she was panting softly. Her shocked expression said this was her first real loss. She was probably just a normal woman living her life before Awakening into an insane rank, expected to be the strongest of all without knowing how to begin to apply that strength. Maybe it was no wonder she jumped into the first guild that asked, not giving a thought to the power balance of the country. No wonder she asked a C-rank Hunter to train her in pure technique, and diligently practiced for years.

“Okay,” he acknowledged, pulling back. “I see what you were talking about, Mr. Song.” Song Chiyul nodded in satisfaction, looking pleased. Cha Haein blinked between them.

“What?” she tried.

“Mr. Song worried about you, that’s also why I’m here,” Park Ryung explained. “I’m an instructor at the Hunter’s Association’s early start program.”

“You’re an instructor?” Cha Haein blurted out, startled. “But aren’t those classes just a waste of-“ She stopped, obviously about to say something very rude before she thought better of it. Park Ryung muffled a snort.

“I’m sure Guildmaster Choi remembers the program differently,” he acknowledged. “I revamped it pretty recently.” She looked all the more shocked. Was it so weird that government programs could be rehauled?

… Actually, never mind.

“Anyway, I’m sure the Hunters Guild has been training you plenty, but your weaknesses are still showing,” Park Ryung continued, waving his free hand. “Most of all, it’s a lack of experience, and that in itself is stopping progress in your technique.”

“There- Isn’t there no point in experience if I lack the technique to face dangers?” she tried, uncertain. “Because of my rank…”

“Ah, you think high ranks mean you’re only going to be challenged in the biggest, baddest Dungeons, right?” Park Ryung finished, amused. He sobered. “I’ll be blunt,” he addressed. “Like this, you could die in a C-rank Dungeon if you’re especially careless.” She flinched. “High ranks, especially for fighter classes, enhance the body’s strength, speed, stamina, senses- all of that goes up with saturation of mana. Depending on the level of overall enhancement, Hunters are categorized into different ranks. Yes, you currently qualify as a superhuman tank. No amount of bullets or rockets can take you out.” He grimaced. “A blade loaded with mana, though, can pierce even an S-rank’s skin if it has enough mana to bypass resistances entirely. Even an E-rank goblin can show up with one of those.” She flinched again, grip briefly tightening on the bamboo sword. She quickly loosened her grip.

“… I- hadn’t realized,” she admitted, quieter. “I didn’t…”

“I can see that you’re taking steps to address your weaknesses and technique, and it’s good,” Park Ryung promised. “But I don’t want you to disregard the dangers just because of Rank. You can take out a B-rank boss on your own, maybe even an A-rank boss, but those B-rank minions will still try to kill you- and that’s just as dangerous if not more so, if you have your guard down. Other Hunters are equally dangerous in skills that utilize mana. Don’t go picking a fight with an A-rank and then stand there to take a hit like it means nothing. Some A-ranks are just barely at the margin below S-rank, and S-rank only means they don’t know your margin. You can be ten points above the threshold or a thousand points above, compared to other ranks who have numerical values applied to their mana. Your own number is just a glitchy error symbol.”

“Why- would I fight other Hunters?” Cha Haein asked him, baffled. Park Ryung stared at her for a moment, then glanced aside. Song Chiyul grimaced back.

“… The fact that you have to ask is what worries me the most,” Park Ryung finally concluded, weary. He rubbed at his neck, sighing. “I’m guessing this is independent training from the guild, right?”

“Yes?”

“Yeah, I didn’t think Choi Jongin was the sharing type.” Too bad for him. “I want to take you on some Dungeon raids, low-rank,” he continued. “For at least a month. I think it’ll help you get a sense of where to go from there. You can also attend my serious class during then.”

“I… I don’t know if I can ask for that kind of time,” Cha Haein tried, hesitant. “Guildmaster Choi might not…”

“Miss Cha, listen,” Park Ryung sighed. “The Hunters Guild is currently sitting on a pedestal above the other major guilds of Korea. And that’s because Choi Jongin has you.” She blinked hard. “Don’t underestimate your importance to the guild. Ask for a month off for independent training, and assure him it won’t be anything that reflects publicly on yourself or the guild. You have weight to throw around, and it won’t be an unreasonable request.” Cha Haein still looked uncertain, but nodded after a moment.

“Will show you me more of your sword forms?” she added.

“Ah, sure? If you want?” She nodded again with more energy. “… Okay,” Park Ryung accepted, mystified. “Anyway, uh, I’m going to make a call. Excuse me.” He tucked away the practice sword before heading out into the hall. He pulled out his phone and sent a quick text.

How hard would it be to get a fake ID for an S-rank Hunter?

Woo Jinchul called him within fifteen seconds.

“Just tell me that Cha Haein isn’t leaving the country or making an illegal purchase,” he opened up with.

“Have you met her?” Park Ryung returned bizarrely. “Don’t hurt her feelings.” Woo Jinchul exhaled. “The Hunters Guild is coddling her to pieces and she’s not getting a real education,” he elaborated. “The only way I can get around Choi Jongin for a short while is if I can get her in my class without it becoming public headlines.”

“I believe this is the highest rank you’ve spontaneously decided to mother.”

“Well, on the bright side, it probably won’t go higher.”

“That is true.” The chief inspector was quiet for a moment. “… I’ll speak to the chairman. Protection IDs have been issued before. For her rank, those strings are within reach. Is the Hunters Guild really slacking so much?”

“First of all, they obviously called my program shitty.”

“Ah.”

“I wouldn’t say it’s slacking so much as it’s a lack of knowing what to do with her,” Park Ryung continued with a sigh. “They’re lacking basic mana education and teaching her that going into lower-ranked Gates is worthless because they’re not a threat.”

“Ah,” Woo Jinchul repeated, and sighed harshly. “Yes, that is- bad. Very bad. S-ranks have died because of that logic.”

“Yeah, I know.” Park Ryung was aware she wouldn’t, not according to a narrative, but- “At least a month,” he requested. “If it’s possible. I don’t want to pick a fight with Choi Jongin.”

“I don’t want to clean up from a fight with Choi Jongin,” Woo Jinchul replied wearily. “He should really be doing better than this… I’ll see what I can do.”

“That’s all I ask, thank you.”

“Please try to not break this record, though.”

“Ah, I’ll try.” It was a sincere promise to try. He really didn’t want to meet anyone above S-rank, let alone mother them.

… But seriously, he couldn’t believe Cha Haein asked why she’d ever have to fight other Hunters?? If Hunters never had to fight each other, why the fuck was there an entire department dedicated to monitoring and beating the shit out of specific idiots? If anything, the biggest threat S-ranks had to worry about were other S-ranks with shitty personalities. He could think of very specific examples.

Cha Haein didn’t go home right away, instead asking to spar again with some weirdly intense eyes. Park Ryung gave her what she wanted, but it didn’t change the outcome. She still expressed way too much gratitude about it before leaving.

“… Shit,” he sighed, scratching his head. “I better not be caught in public with her around, or Jinwoo’s going to let me have it.” Song Chiyul snorted loudly.

“Yes,” he soothed. “Your pint-sized boyfriend will definitely be a threat to you, Mr. Park.”

“Hey, you like my pint-sized boyfriend.”

“I do, but it doesn’t make it less funny.” Sure, it was cute when Sung Jinwoo did pouty faces and all, but didn’t people realize the mortal terror of pissing off a guy willing to claw out a hobgoblin’s eyes? Park Ryung could already see the crappy tabloids announcing him as Cha Haein’s new boyfriend, and Sung Jinwoo wouldn’t just pout cutely about that. The possessive little bastard.

… Park Ryung was kind of super into that possessive little bastard, but that wasn’t the point.

In any case, he’d hoped that Choi Jongin would acknowledge that annoying his new prize S-rank was a bad idea and give her the leave without issue. Park Ryung, in hindsight, was an idiot. Choi Jongin probably listened to Cha Haein start talking about public image and reasonable requests and immediately smelled someone else’s involvement.

Park Ryung was thus called into the Association by Woo Jinchul the very next day, and the particularly stressed and monotone way he spoke over the phone- said a lot.

Park Ryung was therefore not terribly surprised to walk into a large office and meet yet another S-rank Hunter face to face. Choi Jongin had a perfectly polite and amiable smile, and the ooze of way too much fucking mana in the room. Beside him, Cha Haein looked somewhat miserable and embarrassed, but still held a handkerchief over her nose. Woo Jinchul appeared as exhausted as anyone who had to file the paperwork for this.

“Hunter Park,” he addressed formally. “Thank you for coming on short notice. Guildmaster Choi has requested to speak with you about Hunter Cha’s training that you spoke of.”

Yeah, Park Ryung wasn’t happy about this possessive bastard.

“I figured,” he sighed, and walked forward. He stopped a polite distance in front of the man, then waited. Choi Jongin stared him down until the faintest twitch developed in one eyebrow. Park Ryung stared right back, barely not sighing again about how long this was taking.

Yeah, sure, S-rank Hunters- whoo, scary. He was dating the main character, was the thing? This peacock with immaculate eyebrows and a sharp suit wasn’t going to scare him. He wasn’t even half as pretty as Sung Jinwoo’s angel face.

“I’ve heard you have- concerns about the way the Hunters Guild is training Hunter Cha,” Choi Jongin finally addressed, brow still twitching faintly.

“I heard you called my training program worthless,” Park Ryung returned calmly.

“Your training program?” Choi Jongin echoed, frowning. Park Ryung was calling it that until the day the world actually ended, in fact. “… Regardless, whatever you mean to imply about my methods, I’ll hear it directly,” the man continued, a bit more mana leaking out. Gross.

“G-Guildmaster Choi, Mr. Park didn’t imply-“ Cha Haein began, but Park Ryung held up a hand slightly.

“It’s fine, I know what I said and didn’t say,” he assured her. He looked to the Guildmaster again. “I’d never imply anything I wouldn’t say to your face directly,” he continued firmly. “If you don’t mind my honesty.”

“I would prefer your honesty,” Choi Jongin agreed smoothly.

“Your training is shitty and you’re going to get her killed,” Park Ryung said directly. Choi Jongin twitched again, but Park Ryung had barely started. “First of all, Miss Cha’s been Awakened for what, three months now? And she’s never seen the inside of a single Dungeon? You wouldn’t do that shit to a brand new C-rank at your guild, would you? All of her training so far has obviously consisted of basic sword forms and sparring with any A-rank members that you think might be able to go up against her strength. The moment her pace slows down to a lower rank’s speed, the gaps in her experience and flow show up like flashing red lights. A fucking C-rank goblin with a mana spear could kill her.”

“Hunter Park,” Woo Jinchul attempted, pained.

“And what the fuck, all of this training didn’t include basic education of Dungeons like the fact that C-rank goblins have those mana weapons in the first place?” Park Ryung demanded, maybe getting a teensy bit irritated by his own rant. “No class basics, mana education, monster types? Even if you’re the only one who can spar her seriously, are you actually explaining the difference between your body as a mage class and her body as a fighter? Are you telling her the massive fucking difference between getting clubbed by an A-rank ogre and impacting the wall of a Dungeon?”

“Hunter Park, please.”

“And above all, every single fucking S-rank that’s ever existed has had to fight for their life against other human beings several times,” Park Ryung snapped. “Does she know about your guild rivalries? About the shitty relations between us and the Japanese S-ranks alone? About how picking a fight in the first place will actually take out an entire city, and that’s only if she’s not watching out for the knife in her back?!”

“Hunter Park,” Woo Jinchul interjected firmly, clapping a hand on his shoulder. Park Ryung twitched hard to grab it back, then barely stopped himself. He exhaled harshly, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“… Listen,” he finally continued, quieter. “There’s a difference between experience as an S-rank and experience as a teacher. I’m not saying you’re treating her in a shitty way, that’s obviously not the case. But your best intentions aren’t helping her grow. Above all, she’s willing to learn, and that should have been your priority.” He lowered his hand with another sigh, and the mana lessened in the room? Park Ryung didn’t know what for, but waited patiently for a response. Choi Jongin stared him down with a blank expression, then shifted and turned to stare at- Woo Jinchul?

“Chief Woo,” he began, severe. “How often, exactly, does this happen?” Did what happen?? Woo Jinchul just sighed, which felt pretty rude. “Hmm,” Choi Jongin replied, as if that were an answer. He looked to Park Ryung again. “… I have a question,” he said.

“You asked for my honesty,” Park Ryung pointed out.

“Yes, I did. However.” Choi Jongin looked aside. “Who is that?” Everyone looked. Sung Jinwoo, having been spotted peeking into the room, gave a sheepish smile.

“Excuse my intrusion,” he offered politely.

“That’s my boyfriend, Jinwoo,” Park Ryung explained. “We’re supposed to be training this morning. This interrupted.” Woo Jinchul sighed again, louder. Choi Jongin’s mouth twitched.

“What was your rank, again?” he asked. “About- E-rank?”

“High D,” Woo Jinchul answered, frowning.

“Oh? You control your mana that well?” Ah, right, top tier mage class. Park Ryung was getting annoyed by all these circumstances.

“I’m a healer class, it comes with the job,” he agreed. “And Miss Cha has that- nose thing.” Cha Haein looked away in some embarrassment, still holding the handkerchief.

“… Are you interested in joining a guild, Mr. Park?” Choi Jongin asked him.

“No,” Park Ryung answered at once. Choi Jongin looked faintly annoyed.

“Not even if I asked you personally?”

“First of all, you’re not as pretty as my boyfriend, so let’s get that straight.” Sung Jinwoo spluttered, still in the doorway. “I’m also still annoyed you called my program shit,” Park Ryung added. “I work with the ranks that guilds like you don’t spare a second glance towards. They’re the ones who need my help. Miss Cha also counts as needing help right now.” He gestured. “One month,” he requested outright. “I’ve already asked the Association for help keeping all of this from the public. I spend one month with Miss Cha getting her vital firsthand experience, basic knowledge, and a direction to go with her training. You get her back without a scratch, and you stop telling people my program is trash.”

“… You don’t exactly feel things like fear, do you?” Choi Jongin asked him instead. Park Ryung barely didn’t roll his eyes.

“Listen, you’re not going to beat up a D-rank healer for being too blunt,” he said. “If I really thought you were that kind of person, I would have just told Miss Cha to run for the hills.” Choi Jongin huffed after a moment, adjusting his glasses.

“Level-headed, then,” he acknowledged. “… I’d like to see your methods firsthand.”

“I refuse if you don’t learn the meaning of subtlety anytime soon.”

“Oh? Do I strike you as being an overly flashy person?” Said the man? In the bright red suit? And a whole ass cape?? Park Ryung’s expression remained completely flat. Choi Jongin smirked. “… Chief Woo, perhaps a second ID could be made?” he asked lightly. Woo Jinchul sighed.

“The Hunter’s Association does not hand out fake IDs like candy, Guildmaster Choi.”

“Come now, not even if I say please?”

“The Hunter’s Association also recognizes the value of Hunter Park and will not facilitate you poaching him.”

“Do you really, though?” Choi Jongin asked lightly. “Or do you-“ He paused, expression shifting. An unsettling light came into his eyes before he closed them with an expression of defeat. “… Hmph. So that’s how it is. No wonder he’s so bold.”

“No,” Woo Jinchul replied, weary. “He came that way.” Park Ryung was just confused.

“… Then I’ll ask politely,” Choi Jongin decided, sighing. “Please. I want to see where my guild is lacking.” Park Ryung felt his cheek twitch. It twitched again, and he finally looked to Woo Jinchul, feeling somewhat helpless. Woo Jinchul stared back, then sighed his loudest sigh yet.

“… I’ll speak to the chairman,” he said.

“Ah, wonderful,” Choi Jongin replied immediately, looking much more chipper at once. “How soon will that be?”

“… I’ll go see if he’s busy, excuse me.” Woo Jinchul walked away in exhaustion, and Park Ryung decided he’d buy him snacks to make up for this. If- it could begin to make up for this. S-ranks clearly exhausted the shit out of him.

Which was fair, Park Ryung was getting pretty tired of them himself.

“… I’ll just- come in,” Sung Jinwoo added, walking in. “Excuse me.”

“Sorry, Jinwoo,” Park Ryung sighed, turning.

“I-It’s fine, Hyung, really! I don’t have anywhere to be today, anyway.”

“Ah, still…”

“It’s fine,” Sung Jinwoo repeated, stronger. “But if you feel that bad, we could get lunch after training.”

“We always get lunch after training.”

“Pastries after lunch, then.”

“Oh, that does sound nice.”

“Jinah recommended a spot, it looks good. It has parfaits.” Park Ryung did like parfaits. Especially if they came in fancy little glasses with fancy little spoons. More so if they had the kind meant to be shared between couples.

Ahhh, the day would definitely be worth it if Sung Jinwoo ended up with whipped cream on his nose.

“… It’s Mr. Sung, isn’t it?” Choi Jongin abruptly butted in, apparently having some kind of crisis about not being the center of attention. Sung Jinwoo looked with a start.

“Um, yes! I’m Sung Jinwoo,” he greeted politely. “It’s an honor, Guildmaster Choi. Hunter Cha.” Cha Haein blinked.

“Hello,” she answered, quiet.

“Ah, also, awkward way to ask, but want to come with me while I take Miss Cha through training Dungeons?” Park Ryung added.

“Of course!” Sung Jinwoo agreed quickly. Choi Jongin coughed.

“Mr. Sung is- a Hunter?” he confirmed carefully. Ah, sure, Sung Jinwoo’s mana registered as basically nothing to Park Ryung’s senses too, but how rude.

“Ah, yes. I’m an E-rank,” Sung Jinwoo agreed sheepishly.

“Jinwoo comes on a lot of my training Dungeons,” Park Ryung added. “He’s got a lot of experience in being a badass.”

“H-Hyung,” Sung Jinwoo protested shyly, blushing all cutely about it. “I mean, most of the credit should go towards my teacher…”

“Ah, that meathead? He’s fine.”

“Hyung.”

“Alright, alright, I’ll bask in some glory, but only some!”

Choi Jongin appeared deeply put-upon to be there, but that was entirely his own damn problem.

-

Cha Haein arrived at a D-rank Gate early in the morning, dressed casually and wearing a face mask. Behind her, Choi Jongin also arrived in formal attire, red hair stained black and sunglasses on.

In the area fenced off around the Gate, Park Ryung was waiting in plain clothes under sparse armor, his lithe boyfriend dressed the same way. Cha Haein had seen countless Hunters dressed like them, the normal ranks that went into Dungeons on a regular basis as a career. They were relaxed and chatting, and both had a sword strapped at their sides.

Park Ryung glanced their way as they approached, and he huffed.

“So you only go one speed, do you?” he asked nonsensically. Choi Jongin chuckled.

“I’ll take that as a compliment,” he answered. “You rent out entire D-rank Gates for training? Or are more coming?”

“No, this one’s mine until I say otherwise.” Park Ryung glanced at the Gate. “It’s not a particularly strong one, anyway, so Jinwoo and I usually just clear them out when we’re done.”

“Ho, is that so?” Choi Jongin hummed. “Then, shall we?”

“Sure, but you are under strict orders to stand in the corner and not do anything until I say so,” Park Ryung informed him. Cha Haein had watched countless government officials and guildmembers alike cower just in the presence of Choi Jongin, guildmaster and S-rank Hunter unironically called a one-man army. Park Ryung, however, really didn’t seem to care.

Strangely enough, that lithe, timid-looking boyfriend of his- also didn’t seem to care? He expressed no distress about the matter, only waiting patiently for Choi Jongin to express his agreement with the orders.

“Is there a reason I have that imposition?” Choi Jongin asked instead.

“Because you’re a mother-hen,” Park Ryung answered bluntly. Choi Jongin twitched faintly, then sighed and adjusted his sunglasses.

“Is it too late to express remorse over asking for your honesty, Mr. Park?”

“Yes.”

“Then fine. I will stand in the corner and not do anything.” Park Ryung nodded as if he’d fully expected this obedience, then turned to the Gate. He gave a little wave for them to walk forward before going in himself. His boyfriend followed half a step behind. “… A D-rank healer and an E-rank clear D-rank Gates on their own?” Choi Jongin muttered to himself.

“Is that strange?” Cha Haein wondered.

“It would be strange if they could clear E-rank Gates on their own,” the guildmaster replied, low. “This is beyond strange.” He walked forward with that, and Cha Haein could only follow.

“Oh,” she managed, startled. Rather than some expansive tunnel, it was- a stone temple? She looked around in bewilderment. Why did it look so- manmade? “This is…”

“Gates come in all kinds of environments,” Park Ryung explained, looking around himself. “Caves are pretty common, but there’s also forests, labyrinths, temples- just about any kind of enclosed area. If it’s a wide-open area, you have a different kind of problem. The monsters inside also match their environment, at least usually.” He looked around. “Mr. Song would like this one,” he added.

“I’m taking pictures,” his boyfriend commented, taking photos of some odd pillars with writing on them.

“Neat.” Song Chiyul, the sword instructor? Before Cha Haein could ask, there was a faint scuffling sound. Park Ryung merely turned his head slightly, looking very calm about the gleaming red eyes that began to shine down the tunnel. Could he not even see them? “This is pretty convenient for our purpose here, too,” he said. “Hordes are a fast teacher.” His boyfriend took a couple more pictures before pocketing his phone. He drew his sword and turned. “Miss Cha, the biggest step you’ve taken towards improving your abilities is trying to master the basics,” Park Ryung continued. “But right now, I’m going to kick you in the ribs.” He gestured at the approaching mob. “Jinwoo and I will make a funnel, but force a lot of them towards you. If you exert too much force as an S-rank, you’ll kill us both instantly trying to wipe out the goblins.” Cha Haein felt her face go cold.

“W-What?” she tried.

“Go slow, go steady, and don’t lose control,” Park Ryung concluded. “Don’t lose your breathing, either.” Cha Haein shouldn’t be afraid of D-rank goblins, right? They were small, they were spindly, naturally weaker than her. They weren’t even that fast, but-

Moving slowly, she could easily cleave one goblin in half. Any more than that, she didn’t know if her sword would go too far. Right after the first goblin, there was a second. She cut it down the same way. The third one was already at her face level as the second fell, and she had to pull her arm back for a short thrust. The fourth-

The fourth was swinging a little dagger at her knee, and she brought her sword down hard. A fifth she hadn’t noticed tackled her shoulder with a shriek that echoed through her very sensitive hearing. She easily shrugged it off, but a sixth, seventh- eighth? She was sturdy, she wasn’t afraid of goblins-

A sharp pain went through her side, and she jerked hard, swinging out blindly. A handful of goblins crashed into the wall off of her, and she flinched. Where was Park Ryung and his boyfriend? If she’d even just clipped one of them-

A goblin’s face flashed in front of hers, only to abruptly turn sideways, then upside down. The flash of Park Ryung’s sword was even more perfect outside of a spar, his movements like water that swept through the goblins. The gleam of his blade almost looked like an afterimage, if she couldn’t track each movement. A perfect dancer in slow motion was still a work of art, though, and it showed in someone like Park Ryung.

He was also accompanied by his E-rank boyfriend, coarser and less graceful, but his balance was equally perfect, and the end of his blade was vicious in comparison. If Park Ryung’s blade glided through monsters like they weren’t there, his boyfriend’s intended to kill them from start to finish. They crossed each other’s paths without missing a step, turned to match each other, and killed the last of them effortlessly.

Cha Haein panted unsteadily, her sword held tight to no avail. The goblins that were laid in a crushed pile aside weren’t the result of her training, just her natural brute strength. The pain in her side was still sharp, and she looked down. Her vision swam a little at the sight of a dagger still in her. The goblin only hadn’t had the strength to put it through her ribs.

If she’d been any less sturdy, even with her strength and speed, she would- die?

“-easy, easy, Miss Cha. You’ve lost your breathing again. Focus.” She sucked in air automatically, and abruptly came back into focus. The tunnel was quiet, littered with only goblin bodies. Park Ryung was standing in front of her, looking grim. Despite the carnage, he looked clean. As if he’d moved so gracefully that even the blood couldn’t touch him. “Don’t pull it out,” he ordered, and she hadn’t realized she was holding the dagger. She let go quickly. “Never pull out something until a healer gets to you, the moment you pull it out, you’ll pulling out a badly-made cork. One breath in,” he told her, and she breathed in deep.

She exhaled with a stifled gasp when the tiny dagger was pulled out, but a moment after, cool, tingling energy replaced the sensation of pain. Park Ryung put one hand on her heart and it spread rapidly through her side, up to her chest, then through her limbs. The adrenaline melted away for something like clarity, and she realized she was scared.

She almost died to goblins.

“I know that was mean of me to make you go through that,” Park Ryung sighed, weary. “But you’re scared of a D-rank Dungeon now, aren’t you?” He asked like that was- the goal? The goal was to scare her?

… If she’d set foot in here not being scared, if Hunters stepped into these places at any rank, thinking they were so much stronger, basically invincible-

How many Hunters died to goblins?

“Forty percent of the E-ranks that set foot in their first Dungeon,” Park Ryung answered, lifting his hand. “Twenty percent of D-ranks. C-ranks and up get snapped up by guilds and rarely get the chance to be swarmed like that, at least on their first raid.” It stopped hurting. Her side was completely undamaged when she touched it. “There’s always going to be your first scare in a Dungeon, and you’re lucky if it’s on your first raid,” he continued. “Otherwise, you get cocky. See papermen and profits instead of magical monsters with weapons. Once you stop seeing the threat, you stop treating them like one. If you know something even this small and weak can kill you, if you’re scared of it, you won’t turn your back on the things until you’re sure it’s dead.” He gave a little smile that looked pained. “Even S-ranks have to watch the introductory video, remember? Chairman Go Gunhee says it best.”

Always be afraid.

“… How- H-How does your sword- do that?” she could only manage. Park Ryung blinked.

“… Ah, you really like my sword style, don’t you?” he muttered, as if half to himself. “Here, come sit down a moment, drink some water. And you- yes, you’re in your corner, but less smothering the whole damned Dungeon in mana, thanks. You’re going to set off another swarm.”

“… I have questions.”

“My other option was setting her loose on Jeju Island and not being able to step in. Less. Mana.” After a long moment, the thick, foul smell began to clear. Cha Haein managed to sit down, and exhaled shakily. Park Ryung’s boyfriend handed her a water bottle with a gentle smile, and she accepted.

What was his name again? She felt bad for not remembering.

“Since you’re already talking about my sword again, I’ll assume you’re focused,” Park Ryung said, crouching beside her. “Let me explain, now. As an S-rank, B-rank Gates and up are going to be your most frequent visits. B-rank is when Red Gates are a possibility, and all of your long-term survivability skills have to come into play. S-rank Gates are where the monsters are expected to be at least as strong and fast, if not more so, than your natural abilities. You’re going to be on a team. You have to be, you can’t blow away a swarm that has individuals at your level. You can’t use your strength recklessly, because remember what I said about the greatest danger to you?”

“… Other Hunters,” Cha Haein acknowledged, numb.

“If you panic like you did just now and swing blindly, you’ll kill someone at worst, distract them at best,” Park Ryung informed her. “And at that level of danger, that’s as good as killing them. I know I’m a mean fuck, and I know you’ve been working hard all this time. But this is a D-rank Dungeon that people at my level go into on a weekly basis. This is what people will tell you is nothing compared to what you’re capable of. And they’re full of shit, every single one of them.” He gestured aside. “Being an E-rank only has the third-highest fatality rate, Miss Cha,” he said. “Most E-ranks get a shitting rating and never go into a Dungeon at all. D-ranks are at second and full of people who think they can make it because they’re at least better than E. S-ranks have a fatality rating five times higher in comparison, and you understand why now.”

Cha Haein understood with a terrible kind of clarity.

“… Alright, less mean lessons for now,” Park Ryung sighed, and settled on the ground beside her. “Whoo. Okay. Jinwoo, if that corner goblin kills me, you know what to do with my laptop.”

“He’s not going to kill you, Hyung.”

“I’ve seen regular goblins with nicer expressions.”

“He might kill you if you keep calling him a goblin, Hyung.”

“You see?” Cha Haein couldn’t help a small sound of humor, mouth twitching. Jinwoo, right. Sung Jinwoo, she was pretty sure.

They were a great team in a lot of ways.

“… What- do I do, then?” she finally asked, looking up. Park Ryung took a drink of his own water.

“Well, you could go to a local Hunter veteran and ask him for sword lessons at his badass Kumdo facility,” he started. “Or go into a D-rank Dungeon and get the shit scared out of you by goblins.” Her mouth twitched again, then settled into a smile despite herself. “After that, keep going,” he continued, smiling himself. “It’s your first Dungeon, and it’s only a failure if you’re dead. From now on, we’ll be moving at a snail’s pace. I’ll teach you the concept of slow is smooth, smooth is fast and deadly as fuck.”

Park Ryung led them through the D-rank Dungeon, and the clearing time was- slow. If Cha Haein had been using her strength and going at full-speed, she would have finished by now. But then she’d set foot in an A-rank Dungeon never having learned a thing. Park Ryung talked as he worked, clearly experienced in giving lessons while also killing monsters. Sung Jinwoo was also clearly experienced himself, especially in fighting by his side. He’d seemed so frail just by his slight frame, but goblins didn’t stand a chance, the rats that crawled out of the walls, the lion-like beasts that only reached her knees. Park Ryung coached her again and again through the idea of not just moving slowly, but using every single moment her enhanced speed gave her to observe, make decisions, and move on.

She tried it against the Dungeon boss, a lion that stood as tall as her shoulder with saber teeth. The monster’s reflexes were above her, though. Like Park Ryung once used his own sheer reflexes to outdo her sword, she nearly took another hit before she gathered herself to jump back.

Before she could jump back in to try again, Park Ryung and Sung Jinwoo passed by her.

“Good,” Park Ryung told her. “Living to fight another day is always the best decision.” He and Sung Jinwoo moved in tandem once again, grace and viciousness in perfect harmony. Park Ryung danced along the boss’s claws and wild movements as if they’d planned each step, but his sword drew lines of blood. Sung Jinwoo almost seemed to lose track, only to abruptly appear just as the lion was in a low crouch, his sword slashing across the side of its head and taking out an eye. He kicked at the same time to leap in a backwards flip, and so the lion’s counterattack only swiped blindly at air. Park Ryung was already at its haunches and taking out a huge gash in its leg. It screamed, turning on him, but Sung Jinwoo had lunged forward directly from his landing.

His sword found its mark in the monster’s neck, his gaze cold and vicious.

Cha Haein didn’t think she could have done anything without turning the monster to paste instead.

Once the Dungeon was cleared, the couple was clearly chipper and considered the day a success. Park Ryung offered one final lesson on harvesting monster crystals, then they made their way out.

“In two days, I’ll start you on classroom stuff for some basic knowledge,” Park Ryung explained. “We’ll take field trips to apply it as necessary. Dungeons are always unpredictable, though, so I can’t make promises. You can bring your corner goblin again if you want.” Choi Jongin sighed.

“I will formally apologize for calling your program worthless, Mr. Park,” he stated.

“Oh, really?”

“Yes. Really. I’ll also inform my guild members to do the same.” Park Ryung considered this deeply. He nodded at length, turning away.

“Guildmaster Choi can observe again if he wants,” he concluded. Cha Haein muffled a quiet laugh, and got a friendly smile. “Well, we’re off to cash in our goods! See you later, Miss Cha.”

“Goodbye,” Sung Jinwoo added politely, though the timid smile was somewhat ruined by the streak of blood on his cheek. As he turned around, Park Ryung gently wiped it away with a handkerchief, making him blush. The two chatted happily as they left. The Gate finished closing behind them, leaving no traces of its terrors.

Choi Jongin sighed loudly once they were gone, pulling off his sunglasses. He replaced them with his regular glasses, and appeared aggrieved.

“… The Hunter’s Association definitely won’t let him go no matter how much I offer to pay,” he concluded, weary.

“Mr. Park?” Cha Haein confirmed.

“Hunter Cha.” Choi Jongin pinched the bridge of his nose over his glasses. “Sung Jinwoo wouldn’t qualify to be a Hunter in several countries. He’s as good as a civilian in many aspects.” Cha Haein turned to stare incredulously. “His mana rating is historically low, even for an E-rank. An average E-rank is weaker than those goblins. Sung Jinwoo’s natural abilities are weaker than that by a wide margin.”

“But his fighting capabilities-“

“Yes, they’re impressive. Even outright terrifying, in some ways, for his level.” He looked up at her wearily. “Do you understand, Hunter Cha? That is the result of Park Ryung’s teaching abilities.” Her mouth fell open. “Healers, especially those of a low rank, aren’t capable of fighting,” Choi Jongin continued. “They’re not built for it. The mana in their body is focused entirely in their spells, much like a mage class, but even worse. Even Min Byunggyu only qualifies as an A-rank fighter at best if he’s not healing. To take out a D-ranked boss with less than five Hunters, at least one of those Hunters must be two ranks higher. It’s physically impossible for an E-rank fighter and a D-rank healer to clear an E-rank Dungeon on their own, let alone a D-rank.” He turned his gaze to the sky, miserable. “And because of who he is, Go Gunhee won’t ever let that talented bastard go. I have to sit in the back and figure out how the hell he makes monsters like himself and Sung Jinwoo.”

“… Who- he is?” Cha Haein attempted.

“Maybe I should send the guild’s instructors through that program of his,” Choi Jongin muttered, no longer listening. “At least a few- no, at least one should be able to pick up something. It’s a public program, it won’t be a legal issue. That chief inspector will definitely be petty about it, though…”

Cha Haein couldn’t claim to understand the full scope of the situation. But she did know an art form when she saw it, and she now understood how intensely she was lacking. There was going to be a lot of hard work to make up for her deficiencies, and she was aware of just a fraction of the dangers.

But if she could learn to dance like what she’d seen, she thought it would be more than worth it.

Chapter Text

It started with a dangerous thought.

When Park Ryung realized he was living in a webtoon all this time, he’d thought of making changes. He had reasons to make changes. The world ended. Except not really, because it was technically saved and all by some time travel plot device, but the thing was-

The thing was, all the magic of this world was taken away in the process, and everyone lived their lives without knowing it. And to Park Ryung, that was an end of the world that couldn’t be recovered from.

He’d already lived a lifetime without real magic, reading about it instead, imagining and never believing. Monsters were just another name for human nature, magic was a concept, dimensions were a theory. Solo Leveling was nothing more than a story, and not even the best one she’d read, no matter how much she liked the main character. And if all happened as the book said, this life would be erased and magic would disappear, and everything would go back to how he once knew.

So- step one, teach the protagonist to be strong before the System ever came into play. Help him through his early struggles so he had a higher platform to leap from.

Step two, use what little future knowledge he had to kick the right people into action.

Step three, nothing but question marks. Park Ryung was kicking a hornet’s nest of a timeline and just seeing what would happen.

… Step one succeeded, technically. Step two was supposed to be when Sung Jinwoo moved on without Park Ryung in his life. Step two-

Step two was when Sung Jinwoo was basically killed by the Double Dungeon incident, and barely pulled through. Where he was betrayed, traumatized, and emotionally closed himself off.

Park Ryung had been dating the protagonist for several months before he finally had to acknowledge that he wasn’t capable of knowingly putting his boyfriend in a situation that meant certain death. And from there, came that dangerous thought-

What if he didn’t?

The world ended, was the thing, and Park Ryung didn’t think anyone was capable of doing what the protagonist was capable of. It was the whole point of the book, the literal title. But the System was a nasty bastard, and even the protagonist admitted that it was just using him as a mean to its own end. What that end was, Park Ryung never found out.

So- what if Sung Jinwoo never became the protagonist of Solo Leveling?

… Park Ryung rolled that dangerous thought around in his head, and finally came to a frustrating conclusion. Someone needed to level up insanely, which was apparently only possible with the System. Despite this being a bullshit murim world that technically should have made it possible for anyone to level up.

… From there, Park Ryung had a very different, and very, very dangerous thought.

Before that, though, he had to deal with problems that really shouldn’t have been a problem?? He had literal world-ending concerns, everything else felt like a nuisance.

After texting about the matter, because Sung Jinwoo was really the only person who he could complain to without it involving work, Park Ryung was somehow still shocked when his boyfriend showed up at his door really fast. It was a little awkward, too. The cops were still there and all, plus some agents from the Hunter’s Association? He didn’t even call them, they just showed up with the cops.

“Are you okay??” Sung Jinwoo demanded at once, panting.

“O-Oh, um. Yeah.” Park Ryung definitely didn’t feel his heart flutter because his boyfriend came running to check on him. Yeah, definitely not. “It’s just, uh. A mess.”

… A mess was kind of an understatement? Whoever broke into his apartment definitely did it to him specifically. They were also definitely a Hunter, there was no way his furniture was destroyed like that by a normal person. His sparse belongings were scattered all over, each individually and painstakingly rendered unusable in some manner. Also, he had death threats spraypainted on his walls. And windows. And door.

It was such a weirdly juvenile prank and severely annoying issue all at the same time. Who the fuck was this petty bastard?

“Hunter Park,” one of the agents addressed, and Park Ryung blinked up. “We’re compiling a list of potential suspects through the surveillance department,” the man told him severely. “We’ll work with the police.”

“Suspects?” Sung Jinwoo asked incredulously. “How many people would want to do this to Hyung?” Park Ryung ran over a mental checklist of everyone he could have possibly pissed off to this degree.

His mental checklist ran out of space really fast.

“Um,” he said. “Jinwoo? Probably enough people to start their own guild, honestly.” The agent coughed, but didn’t disagree. “I appreciate it,” Park Ryung added to the agent. “If there’s anything I can help with, let me know.”

“Of course, sir. Chief Woo will also be on-site soon.”

“Ah, really? Sheesh, he gets around.” Park Ryung ran into him all the damned time for incidents. Not that he didn’t like the guy, but wasn’t he busy enough on his own? Poor thing.

As it were, Woo Jinchul did show up pretty quickly, and appeared as stressed as always. Beside him was another surveillance agent that gave Park Ryung a sideways glance. Park Ryung stared right back before the man disappeared into the apartment, his expression bored. Woo Jinchul exhaled harshly.

“You’re getting a security detail,” he opened up with.

“Huh,” Park Ryung managed. “W-Why?” Behind him, his broken door still had the words I WILL KILL YOU spraypainted in big, red letters.

“… For reasons,” Woo Jinchul answered. “We’ll be looking into the latest blacklists to start. Did anyone make any specific threats that you can remember?”

“I remember the lego in the foot threat,” Park Ryung admitted.

“You told me about that three months ago.”

“Yeah, it was the only one I really remembered.”

“Hunter Park, please pay more attention when people use words that constitute as threats.” Did he have to? Honestly, Park Ryung was pretty sure that anyone who worked with the public for too long would be threatened in some way. His threat incidents just happened to involve magically-enhanced idiots.

“Hyung?” Sung Jinwoo tried, voice cracking adorably. “H-How many people, exactly, are threatening to hurt you??” Park Ryung tried very hard to think of an exact number, and once again ran out of brainspace. He could only wince instead. “What’s a blacklist?” Sung Jinwoo asked instead. Woo Jinchul glanced at him, then sighed.

“Hunter Park has the authority to blacklist Hunters in Korea,” he answered. “In other words, if he deems that an Awakened person is a danger to themselves or others around them, they’re banned from a Hunter’s license and unable to work in raids or deal in magic items.” Sung Jinwoo looked too surprised?? Park Ryung didn’t think that was too big of a deal. “His authority has been used a number of times,” Woo Jinchul continued. “The blacklisted individual has very often proven its necessity. This is clearly another one of those cases.”

“Probably one of the psychopaths, then,” Park Ryung acknowledged in a grumble. “Why do so many bad tempers equal Awakening?”

“Hyung,” Sung Jinwoo realized in a wheeze. “Hyung, is this- is this what’s happening when you tell me someone got ‘a little excited’ and destroyed part of the classroom?! They’re literally trying to kill you??” Ah, Park Ryung just remembered why he didn’t bring this up very often. To be fair, he ran so many classes by this point that he'd seen Hunters by the hundreds. The number of Awakened he'd met that turned out to be crazy was insignificant in comparison.

“… Um,” he tried. “They’re not very good at it?” Sung Jinwoo’s expression bypassed cute pouting completely, and Park Ryung flinched. “I just- I-It’s really just part of the annoyances of teaching people who suddenly have a lot of power,” he tried. “Sometimes you realize that these are the kinds of people that you don’t want to leave in an interdimensional pocket with other human beings, and they freak out when you refuse to teach them how to use a weapon. They’ve never done any serious damage to me, really!” Sung Jinwoo hesitated, then lowered his gaze.

“… Do you- need a place to stay?” he asked instead. Park Ryung blinked. He turned slightly to consider his apartment.

“No,” Woo Jinchul told him sternly. Park Ryung was pretty sure the floor wasn’t that uncomfortable, but alright? “Hunter Park, the Association will rent you a penthouse room before letting you sleep on the floor of your destroyed apartment.”

“Ah, sheesh. It was just a thought.” Sung Jinwoo sighed to the heavens, which was very rude of him.

“Hyung,” he sighed. “Just come home with me. My mother’s been sneaking in threats to get to meet you properly.” Park Ryung considered this deeply. He began to sweat.

“Meet him,” Woo Jinchul echoed, and Park Ryung’s sweating increased exponentially. “Mrs. Park is very well-aware of who-“

“Ahhh okay let’s go meet her, then!!” Park Ryung burst out, standing up. “L-Let’s, um, do that!! For the first time!!! Sounds great!” Sung Jinwoo stared at him. Woo Jinchul also stared, but with an immense amount of judgment.

“… Yes,” he concluded, exhausted. “I’ll send the security detail to Hunter Sung’s residence, then. They’ll be discreet and keep us updated, and otherwise stay back. Please use your best discretion in the meantime.” He went into the apartment himself with that, leaving them alone outside the door. Sung Jinwoo continued to stare. Park Ryung felt his face go scarlet, picking at his own fingers.

“… I-I’m- a bad boyfriend,” he finally confessed, voice small. Sung Jinwoo was quiet for a long while, then sighed.

“… Come on, Hyung,” he said. “Let’s- grab a snack.” Park Ryung could only nod obediently and follow him. He glanced back at his broken door, then sighed and left it behind.

They sat on a park bench with their snacks for a bit, quiet. Park Ryung vaguely thought about how he needed to buy clothes again. File the paperwork for a new laptop. Buy- pretty much everything all over again, except for some shirts that Jinwoo managed to hoard. If nothing else, at least he didn’t lose anything that couldn’t be replaced.

It just left this really, really awkward conversation to deal with.

“… My mom doesn’t know I’m a Hunter,” Sung Jinwoo then opened up with, and Park Ryung almost dropped his snack. He blinked hugely.

“What,” he squawked. Sung Jinwoo groaned, letting his head fall back.

“I- should have taken you to meet her ages ago,” he admitted, pained. “I wanted to, I just- I told her you were my HVAC class instructor. B-But it turns out that you can’t even reset the AC without help…”

“Yeah, bad call,” Park Ryung muttered. He paused. “Wait,” he realized. “T-Then, that- If I meet her, then- oh, fuck,” he comprehended, and held his face in his hands.

“So you have met her?” Sung Jinwoo confirmed wearily. “And she definitely knows you’re a Hunter?”

“D-Definitely…” Park Ryung groaned loudly, then collapsed forward. “… I just- d-didn’t want to… make it awkward,” he managed. “Between us. Or not- awkward, I guess, just…” He hesitated, then wilted a little further. “… I should have- told you about it. Especially when I knew. But I didn’t want it to… change things.” Sung Jinwoo stayed quiet, waiting far too patiently. Park Ryung felt his ears also go hot. “… Y-You know how I work at the hospital a lot?” he finally confirmed, weary. “No- Wait. That’s… not a good start. I mean, it’s mostly the point, but I just…” He lifted his head for a moment, then sighed out. “… I’m the one who discovered the cure for Eternal Sleep Disease,” he finally managed. “I- The first patient I tried it on was Park Kyunghe. I spent months treating her myself even after she woke up.”

“… Oh,” Sung Jinwoo said. He was then quiet for a very, very long while. Long enough to give Park Ryung an entire complex about it, thanks. And also make him regret everything. “… So that’s- why the Association gives you so much special treatment,” Sung Jinwoo finally concluded.

“I- I think so,” Park Ryung mumbled. Woo Jinchul really did show up a lot.

“… Yeah,” Sung Jinwoo murmured to himself. “A lot of special treatment. But you… didn’t want to be treated as anything but a normal employee from the start, right?” Park Ryung looked with a start. Sung Jinwoo was looking forward with a thoughtful expression?

“… Yeah,” Park Ryung could only admit. “A-Are you… upset?” Sung Jinwoo considered this for a long moment, then exhaled in a quiet huff.

“Hyung,” he sighed. “I think that’s the only thing that’s going to save my life when I tell her I broke my promise to never become a Hunter. No, I’m not upset you saved her life. I’m not upset that you didn’t want to tell me and just made our relationship about us instead. I do kind of wish I knew that before I tried the technician story, though.”

“I could- try to learn the HVAC thing? Whatever that is?” Something to do with an air conditioner?

“I think that’s a little pointless, Hyung.”

“Ah, right.”

“Besides, it’s not interesting enough for you to learn, meathead.”

“Hey!” Park Ryung couldn’t help a small laugh despite himself, shoulders unbunching somewhat. “… But yeah, you’re probably right,” he admitted. He considered forward, then sighed. “… I’m a false ranker,” he added impulsively. Sung Jinwoo almost dropped his snack then. He turned, blinking hugely. “I think I’m- actually around B-rank or so,” Park Ryung confessed. “I spent months after getting Awakened learning to control my mana so I could botch the evaluation. I-Incidentally, that was what led to the whole cure thing…”

“Why would you fake it?” Sung Jinwoo asked incredulously. Park Ryung winced, rubbing at his neck.

“Because I had future visions when I Awakened,” he said. “And I didn’t want anyone to find me if I gave out that information.” Sung Jinwoo stared. “… When the surveillance department looks for a Hunter with a unique ability, they start their search at a certain rank,” Park Ryung explained. “So- when I sent a letter almost two years ago telling the Association about the S-rank Gate that would open on Jeju Island, it meant that anyone who evaluated for C-rank and above would become suspect. It would be just an interest, at first. But once the Gate actually opened, and everything else I wrote turned out to be true…”

“Then everyone would try to find you,” Sung Jinwoo finished in a murmur. “… I’ve never heard of that kind of ability.”

“Heh. Me, either.” Park Ryung sighed out harshly. “But I do know about an American Hunter who has the ability to enhance other Hunters,” he added thoughtfully.

“Wha- Seriously??”

“Oh, yeah, she’s an insanely top-level secret, by the way. The Americans are crazy.” He shook his head to himself. “… Mostly I just know about a lot of tragedy,” he admitted, tired. “Horrible tragedies that break people’s hearts and minds. Funerals for people who should’ve had better. Monsters that break all the rules and step on us like ants.” He shrugged a little. “And I don’t- see the resolution, is the thing.”

“… That ability kind of sucks, Hyung,” Sung Jinwoo decided.

“It sucks so bad,” Park Ryung agreed in despair. He huffed. “… On the bright side, getting my apartment trashed feels kind of pathetic in comparison, so. Perspective?”

“No, that’s still bad.”

“Oh.”

“… So- are you a lot stronger than you seem?”

“Ah… I don’t actually really know?” Park Ryung considered. “Honestly, I thought it was definitely C-rank at most,” he admitted. “B-rank is kind of where my guess settled, but I don’t exactly have the ability to check. And I’m not a big fan of recklessly using strength in the first place, so… I’ve always tried to focus on my technique instead and keep my mana suppressed. I do think I’m capable of going faster, but- I don’t know if I’d really know how to use it.” He looked down at his hands. “And even if I did, if I tried to reach as far as I could, hit as hard as I can, it doesn’t feel- worth it. The kinds of monsters I know about, even most S-ranks get crushed underfoot. The only one who stands a chance…” He shook his head. “A Hunter that continuously levels up.” Sung Jinwoo frowned.

“Like- always growing in strength?”

“Yeah. But- it’s at a cost. A really, really bad cost. I wouldn’t… wish it on anyone, I don’t think.” He sighed. “… So, yeah. I didn’t- mean to keep all this stuff from you about the blacklisted Hunters. I just- I guess my head’s kind of stuck comparing everything to the end of the world. It really doesn’t seem like a big deal to me.”

“… Yeah, I can understand that.” Sung Jinwoo touched his knee. “But it’s a big deal to me, Hyung.”

“Hm, you have weird priorities.” Park Ryung couldn’t help a little smile anyway. Sung Jinwoo huffed. “… I still can’t believe I haven’t been caught, though…”

“I’m pretty sure they won’t even be that mad if they did catch you, Hyung.”

“Y-You think?”

“It’s not like you’re using a fake rank to sneak into Dungeons and pick off lower-ranked Hunters.”

“… Well, that’s true.” Park Ryung could at least acknowledge that even if someone watched him twenty-four-seven, he was pretty innocent. Innocently boring, at least. “… Meeting your mom properly- suddenly feels a little less scary?” he realized, surprised.

“You have weird priorities,” Sung Jinwoo echoed, and Park Ryung laughed despite himself. “I should warn her and Jinah, anyway. But… shouldn’t you have packed something, Hyung?”

“Oh, um. They burned all my clothes, ahahaha. Even the underwear, the dedication is pretty incredible…”

“…”

“… I know you’re upset, but it’s still cute when you pout like that.”

So- Sung Jinwoo sent some texts, and Park Ryung had to do a little last-minute shopping. Despite all his big talk, he still found himself fidgeting anxiously while being led to Sung Jinwoo’s apartment. He’d met both of these people already, and both of them expressed some manner of approval of him as a person? Sort of?? It was probably fine, right??

… It was just a few days on his boyfriend’s couch, it wasn’t a big deal.

He also nearly jumped out of his goddamned skin when Sung Jinwoo abruptly held his hand.

“Would you feel better if Jinah came at you with a sword?” he teased. Park Ryung whined, face going hot.

“Jin-woo…”

“It’s cute when you fidget,” his tiny boyfriend informed him, and left Park Ryung to blush like an idiot about it. Before he knew it, Sung Jinwoo was inserting his key in a door. There was a clattering noise on the other side, then the door abruptly flung open by itself.

“It’s about time, isn’t it?!” Sung Jinah demanded at a terrifying volume.

“Jin-AH,” Sung Jinwoo yelped, mortified. “Hey, what are you- hey!!”

“You can stand outside and think about what you’ve done, making us wait for so long!!” the teen girl snapped, dragging in Park Ryung by the wrist. Sung Jinwoo could only splutter before the door was shut in his face. “MOM THE HOT TEACHER IS HERE.”

“JINAH,” Sung Jinwoo hollered from outside.

“Jinah,” Park Kyunghe exclaimed, exiting a kitchen doorway. “What did I say? At least greet your brother’s boyfriend somewhat-“ She stopped, catching the doorframe. Park Ryung was- surprised?

Logically, coma patients were very different from healthy people wandering around. Park Kyunghe wasn’t nearly so thin as she was before, wasn’t nearly so pale. Her face was brighter even in her expression of shock.

Park Ryung had been Awakened- for a couple years now, and he’d been training extensively to be able to focus on the faintest specks of mana, those insignificant yet important presences. Especially since his boyfriend was one of them.

There was no reason for Park Kyunghe to be giving off the faintest traces of mana herself, right?

“… Hunter… Park?” she realized. Sung Jinwoo finally arrived himself, closing the door behind him. He first pushed his sister on the couch and left her flailing and spitting. He then cleared his throat as he walked up.

“Mom,” he greeted. “This is Park Ryung, my boyfriend. Hyung, my mom.” Park Kyunghe was quiet for a long moment, then actually teared up a little?? But she also smiled, walked forward, and just. Hugged him?

… It was a nice hug.

“… H-Hi, Mrs. Park,” Park Ryung finally managed to greet, like an idiot. He wasn’t sure what to do with his hands suddenly. Hug her- back? “I-I, um…” She pulled back before he could decide, and smiled upward kindly.

“Go ahead and put your things in Jinwoo’s room, dear,” she told him. “Dinner will be soon.” It felt like something was stuck in his throat? Ah, how strange. He could only nod obediently, and she patted his arm before going back into the kitchen. Park Ryung only moved when Sung Jinwoo gently tugged at his arm to walk again.

Sung Jinwoo’s room was neat and tidy, despite his usual dress style of casual slob. Park Ryung gingerly set down his new bags in the corner.

“Hyung?” Sung Jinwoo asked him.

“… Your mom- has mana,” Park Ryung answered instead.

“… Huh?”

“It’s not much, it's less than you,” Park Ryung continued, unsteady. Unsteady from what, he didn’t want to examine too closely. “But it’s, um. There? Flowing, I mean. Which means there’s a source. But sources only come from Awakening, but she’s not- Awakened, b-because it’s not saturating her the same way. It’s more like…” He held a hand over his face. “… Jinwoo,” he managed numbly. “I think… I think I know how to make a Hunter grow.”

Like a seed planted in soil, ready to grow if given the right care. Park Kyunghe likely never would, why would she? But- for someone not Awakened to have that potential, something artificial outside of whatever Awakening even was in the first place-

Or. Or maybe Awakening was the artificial bullshit, and Park Ryung stumbled on something that wasn’t.

“… That- That’s really dangerous, then,” Sung Jinwoo comprehended.

“Y-Yeah. I think so.”

“It probably… shouldn’t ever be- tried. In case it succeeded.”

“Yeah,” Park Ryung repeated. It was a dangerous thought. A massively dangerous idea. Park Ryung didn’t need two braincells to imagine the potential consequences, the fallout. The world had only just settled from the manic rush of adjusting to Dungeons in the first place, and he’d already kicked a hornet’s nest by reimagining how magic and medicine worked together.

… But if- he could really save this world from being undone, if the protagonist never had erased magic- it would be inevitable. Someone would have eventually understood the causes of Eternal Sleep Disease. Looked deeper into the relationship between mana systems and humans. And if they also happened to spend enough time treating someone for a mana-related disease-

It was a lot of circumstances that came together, and it might have taken years. Park Ryung just- fucked up fate close to beyond repair. He was so close to breaking something that couldn’t be broken.

“… Hey, Jinwoo,” he said, lowering his hand. “… So it- would be a really bad idea if I- I wanted to try it anyway, right?” He shouldn’t, he shouldn’t, he shouldn’t. The protagonist was written to be the only one of his kind. It was actual written law. It was the fucking title.

Park Ryung wasn’t supposed to want more than his lot in life.

“… Yeah,” Sung Jinwoo echoed. “A really, really bad idea.” He wasn’t doing a very good job of being discouraging, ah. He sounded a little too excited.

In another life, Park Ryung was someone who read these kinds of stories endlessly. That person obviously read them for a reason.

“… I’ll check on other patients as a follow-up through the hospital,” he reasoned, clearing his throat. “Mrs. Park- She’s the only one I fully treated myself. I don’t know if the artificial mana lines are different.”

“Right. It’s best to check.”

“Right.” Park Ryung considered the tidy room. “… Ah,” he sighed. “Jinwoo, and here I used to think I was your enabler.” Sung Jinwoo chuckled at that, and when Park Ryung turned, his grey eyes were especially bright.

“I would think the same about you, Hyung,” he replied, smiling widely.

Park Kyunghe was apparently really enthusiastic about dinner, because Park Ryung was faced with a lot of food when he sat down. Not just in the middle of the table, but what was pushed onto his plate. Sung Jinwoo was always fussy, and Park Ryung now got to see exactly who he got it from. Sung Jinah grinned at his flustered state and visibly enjoyed the show.

It was nice. It was just- really, really nice.

It was so nice, he sort of forgot about waiting for the other shoe to drop until it came down.

“Jinwoo,” Park Kyunghe sighed. “So are you finally ready to tell me about your Hunter work?” Sung Jinwoo and his sister both choked at once. Ah, so there was a co-conspirator.

“You… knew?” Sung Jinwoo finally managed.

“Dear,” his mother sighed, holding a hand to her cheek. “I married a firefighter who became a Hunter. The more you talked about your boyfriend, the more obvious it was that you and I shared tastes.” Park Ryung was now the one choking, thanks!! Sung Jinwoo went scarlet.

“Ew,” Sung Jinah grumbled.

“I-I, um…” Sung Jinwoo ducked his head, shamed. “… I’m- sorry,” he told her, quiet. “I-I’m so sorry. I couldn’t… keep my promises.” Park Kyunghe sighed softly.

“… It wasn’t fair of me to ask for promises I knew you couldn’t keep, Jinwoo,” she murmured. “I was just… scared. It’s so dangerous to be a Hunter, no matter your rank. Even if you are so successful, I just…”

“I know it’s dangerous,” Sung Jinwoo agreed, quiet. “I do. Hyung- that was the first thing he taught me about being a Hunter, was how dangerous it was. How I shouldn’t set foot in a Gate without understanding and preparing for that danger with hard work.” Park Kyunghe bit her lip, then nodded. “I- never go into Dungeons alone,” Sung Jinwoo continued. “And a lot of times, I go with Hyung. We work well together, to the point where I rarely need his healing abilities. I’ve become familiar with a lot of the local Hunters, and they know me, too. It’s a good group, Mom. Mr. Song always makes sure to do everything so all of us go back in the best condition.” His mother’s gaze lowered as well.

“… What- What rank are you?” she asked.

“E-rank,” Sung Jinwoo answered. She looked up, startled.

“But- But you’ve been bringing home so much…?”

“The highest Gate I’m allowed in is D-rank, and the Association would never send me into anything they deem too dangerous for my rank,” Sung Jinwoo explained. “But- my efforts pay off. Hyung and I train together, and even if I’m physically weaker, I find ways to have advantages over monsters. In a team, we also look out for each other.” Park Ryung squirmed a bit in his seat.

“M-Mrs. Park, I know low ranks get a bad rap, but Hunters are far from equal even when they’re in the same rank,” he explained. “The truth is, Jinwoo’s been able to defeat monsters that most D-ranks wouldn’t consider taking on alone.” She blinked hugely. “It’s not- something he was given naturally, it’s not something he was born with,” Park Ryung continued. “His Awakening didn’t give him much compared even to other E-ranks. He doesn’t have the skills that use mana automatically, and he has to train to hone his own strength and speed. But because of how hard he’s worked to create his own talents, his own skill- everything he owns he uses amazingly. If he stumbles a step, he always picks back up and doesn’t make the same mistake twice. I’ve met C-ranks that I had to outright blacklist from a Hunter’s license because I knew the moment they set foot into a Dungeon, they’d be the death of themselves and their teammates.” He shook his head. “The first Dungeon I took Jinwoo to for training, I was just going to have him pick up some fighting experience. He ended up with the boss’s heart on the end of his sword.”

“… W-Whoa, seriously?” Sung Jinah managed.

“Ahh, it was so neat,” Park Ryung gushed, briefly getting excited. “One moment a rock went flying to distract the boss, then- bam! Knee tendons slashed!! A sudden jump back to avoid the counterstrike, like- whoosh!”

“Whoa,” Sung Jinah repeated, eyes wide.

“H-Hyung,” Sung Jinwoo whined, blushing adorably.

“Do you know he even has a nickname with the local Hunters?” Park Ryung added excitedly.

“Hyung!!” Sung Jinwoo cried. “No, that- that’s not a nickname, it’s just some weird thing!!”

“Tell us, tell us!” Sung Jinah demanded.

“Hyung don’t tell her she’ll tease me until I die?!” Sung Jinwoo begged. Park Ryung made the mistake of glancing at his pitiful angel baby face. His heart throbbed, and he looked away in grave defeat.

“… I can’t say no to that pout,” he confessed.

“Augh, no fair?!”

“Ah, sorry, but he weaponizes his cute face…” Park Kyunghe abruptly giggled, then broke down in a fit of laughter. Park Ryung blinked at her as she laughed, then finally collected herself to smile warmly.

“Jinwoo really impresses you so much, Ryung?” she teased gently. Park Ryung felt his cheeks go warm despite himself, abruptly aware of how excited he’d gotten.

“I-I mean… How could he not, really?” he confessed.

“Hmmm… Yes, that’s fair.” Her smile widened. “How could he not? He’s very impressive.” Park Ryung nodded like a bobble, eyes wide. Park Kyunghe was quiet for a long moment, then stood. “Would you mind helping me with the dishes, Ryung?”

“Y-Yes! Of course!”

“Thank you, dear. Jinwoo, Jinah, go find a nice movie to watch.” Park Ryung peeked back, and Sung Jinwoo gave him a bright, encouraging smile. Park Ryung could only smile back sheepishly before leaving.

“… Sooo… the guy who basically cured magic cancer is your number one fan, huh, Oppa?”

“Jin-ah, don’t- wait. H-How did you…?”

“I saw him, the day Mom woke up. A bunch of doctors crowded around this one guy while he was doing something with magic or whatever. Whatever he did, though, Mom didn’t just wake up- it almost killed him, too.”

“… Oh.”

“He’s kind of funny in the head, but… I guess he’s pretty cool. You’re not letting him run off, right?”

“S-Shut it, brat. Of course not.”

“Good!”

… Park Ryung needed to mention to his boyfriend that faking his rank meant he had a lot better hearing than Sung Jinwoo realized. Ah, probably later.

Once dinner was cleaned up, the couches were crowded for a movie. Another one that Sung Jinwoo had used as an excuse to get into his apartment. Park Ryung nonetheless settled in, and it was- comfortable.

There was still a lot to do, a lot to think about in the future. He’d been given the week off from the Association, even if he didn’t ask for it, but he could use it to go to the hospital. With enough patients called in for check-ups, especially those that woke up around the same time as Park Kyunghe, he could find out more about what he’d done. Could figure out something about that new source of mana, and what he was really capable of doing. He needed to figure out who even drove him out of his apartment, because they were being a nuisance. He was also just crashing for a few days in the first place, he needed to work out how to get his apartment back or just find someplace new.

… Or he could- also settle here for a little bit. Just to make sure it was really okay with Sung Jinwoo’s family that he was dating him. Park Kyunghe would be upset if he left too quickly and all. She’d told him that specifically over dishes.

Maybe he could just wait for a day or two before heading back to work.

Chapter Text

“Of all the patients treated, Mr. Park, Mrs. Park is the one who recovered the fastest, but also had the least amount of side effects, if any at all. Although, I’m not sure why you wanted to see for yourself…” Park Ryung considered the room on the other side of the observing window. He didn’t have to go inside to meet the man that was getting checked. He could feel the mana in the device they were using to check his pathways, even with the much stronger source of mana beside him. There wasn’t a trace inside the man being treated.

It wasn’t that he didn’t keep up with developments in treating Eternal Sleep Disease. On the contrary, he was consulted often, especially in those first six months. Once they managed to tweak the mana devices appropriately, treatments for coma patients took about a full week before the patient was fully conscious. Six months was tentatively considered the safest minimum time to treat them afterward before letting them go home. Patients who had spent shorter amounts of time being treated tended to show back up at the hospital either back in a coma or unexplainably exhausted.

Park Kyunghe had gotten checked a few months after she went home, six months after she woke up, but never displayed any similar symptoms. It was therefore accepted that Park Ryung’s treatment was the most effective, but he didn’t treat anyone other than Park Kyunghe in the first place. He couldn’t just travel around the world spending months on each individual. If the machines were never properly calibrated in the first place, no real progress would be made. He was also trying to stay anonymous outside of the select doctors who knew.

So, he also happened to confirm that he did something very different from the machines, and that something was very, very dangerous.

“Did something happen with Mrs. Park, Hunter Park?” Woo Jinchul finally asked him. Park Ryung had spent a few days at the hospital, checking patients from afar like this. Today, Woo Jinchul showed up. “Is everything alright?” he persisted. Park Ryung had only dangerous thoughts in his head, dangerous concepts he wanted to test. He probably should keep that to himself, and definitely not share that with the people responsible for keeping the status quo.

… He liked Woo Jinchul, was the thing. And Park Ryung wouldn’t have stayed with the Association if he didn’t think there was a need for them, especially the surveillance department.

Park Ryung still glanced at the doctor that had gone to enter the room, the empty hallway around them. His gaze returned to Woo Jinchul.

“Park Kyunghe developed a mana core,” he answered honestly. Woo Jinchul stilled even his breathing. He was quiet for a long, long moment.

“… She- Awakened?” he confirmed, voice barely a whisper.

“No,” Park Ryung replied, quiet. “It’s not the same. It isn’t saturated in her body to enhance it, it barely affected her senses. In terms of the raw amount of mana her body has, it’s a fraction of what Jinwoo has.” He turned his head slightly. “It’s just a seed that hasn’t grown.” Woo Jinchul closed his eyes tightly for a moment, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“… Don’t- treat any other Eternal Sleep patients,” he managed. “Why you’re here, to check-“

“None of them are the same. She’s the only one.” Woo Jinchul exhaled shakily, lowering his hand. Park Ryung looked to the little window again. “I won’t,” he added. “Treat any others. I never wanted them to become dependent on me anyway, and they know that. She was just a special case.”

“… Right. Who else knows, aside from Hunter Sung?” Ah, not even going to ask if Park Ryung told his boyfriend.

“Just Jinwoo,” he answered anyway. “I did give Mrs. Park a check, but she didn’t ask why. Her pathways are smooth and flowing properly. It wasn’t that way a year ago, but…” He sighed out. “Well, it’s not like we understand Awakening anyway.”

“No, we really don’t.” Woo Jinchul fell quiet again, brooding on the matter. A nurse walked down the hallway with little more than a curious look towards them. Woo Jinchul leaned back against the wall, gaze clouded. “… If anyone finds out it was you,” he began.

“Yeah, I’m not that stupid.” In a story, Sung Jinwoo once feared being known worldwide as a Hunter who could grow continuously. He was right to be afraid of that. Being an unfathomably powerful S-rank in itself drew far too much attention.

Park Ryung might become the one person who could Awaken every person desperate for a chance that they couldn’t predict. It was beyond dangerous. Utterly stupid to think about trying to figure out how to increase the strength of Hunters. S-ranks alone were people that loved their power, and they would become disasters who had a need. The Americans kept their secret so closely-guarded for very, very good reasons.

“It’s… No, it’s not possible it’s a coincidence, is it?” Woo Jinchul sighed, weary. Park Ryung sighed himself.

“I don’t think so,” he admitted. “If she was even only just as strong as Jinwoo, maybe. But- it’s something different.” He shook his head to himself. “The main problem is, it’s not a skill I have. My only skill is healing.”

“… Right. I see.” The chief lowered his hand. “If there’s any developments, then…”

“I’ll tell you.” Park Ryung thought he had at least enough sense to tell his boss before upending the way the world worked. “But I’d prefer that you didn’t tell anyone else in your department, Chief. The only exception being the chairman.” Woo Jinchul considered him, then nodded slightly.

“Right,” he repeated. “It’s for the best, I agree. And you understand the safest route here, of course.”

“I do.” Park Ryung knew the dangers of his own thoughts. “… But I don’t know how safe I’ll end up being, all the same.” Woo Jinchul grimaced hard. He didn’t look terribly surprised, anyway.

With his obligated warning given, Park Ryung got to work.

It wasn’t hard to get into a Dungeon again, even a C-rank one. Officially, Hunters were restricted to only entering Dungeons either below their rank, or one above. Park Ryung, therefore, was qualified to join C-rank raids. He’d even done some in the past. He just- didn’t do any after he started raiding with Sung Jinwoo. It wasn’t that Sung Jinwoo couldn’t enter a C-rank Dungeon, just not as a fighter. He either had to be registered as part of a retrieval or mining team, or just as a porter.

So Park Ryung had to go in on his own, because like fuck was he bringing his boyfriend without getting him a cut of the profits in return for his overwhelming risks. Hunters could be flexible in their rank, but even Park Ryung had to admit that didn’t mean he was taking Sung Jinwoo to face more than one C-rank monster at a time.

So, a random C-rank raid it was. Or not so random?

“… I know I asked for some help as a favor, but… I can really tell that this isn’t what I was expecting.” There were? A-ranks?? In this C-rank Dungeon strike team?? The woman in front of him cleared her throat, adjusting her armor.

“Guildmaster Choi has asked me to express his respect for Hunter Park’s classes,” she said.

“I’m aware of all the higher ranks with guild affiliations that go through my classes, thanks. I’m asking why there’s a pair of A-ranks on this C-rank raid.” The other A-rank twitched, obviously not expecting to be caught. “Not to mention you’re a veteran, you don’t qualify to be here on a training mission,” Park Ryung continued, glancing at the woman’s armor. “That other A-rank might be a newbie, but he’d be put through a B-rank raid team for training. What’s this about?” The woman’s mouth twitched awkwardly for a moment, then she sighed out.

“I’m Hunter Gina, A-rank mage from Hunters Guild,” she started again. “I was told to say the class thing before anything else. This is Son Kihoon, he’s a new member of Hunters Guild.”

“Okay,” Park Ryung accepted. The name sounded a bit familiar, but not very important. “And…?”

“He’s been ordered to shadow you,” Gina said directly. The A-rank twitched again. “Respectfully. The Hunters Guild also will request that Hunter Park is the raid leader, or at least provides his opinions freely.” Park Ryung sighed at the sky for a moment. He could hear the C-rank members muttering in the back about how unfair and weird this was. He was the only D-rank here, which he’d expected. Choi Jongin had reached out the day after his apartment was trashed and offered him a literal penthouse, the sneaky bastard. Even if he’d obviously figured out that Park Ryung was the Hunter who found the cure for Eternal Sleep Disease, wasn’t this a bit much just to try to recruit him?

Well, getting into a normal C-rank Dungeon was kind of hard for a D-rank anyway, so Park Ryung picked this instead of the penthouse. He was already starting to regret it.

“You take lead, Hunter Gina,” he answered, sighing again. “I’ll give my opinion if I think you need it, and only then.” Gina was obviously an experienced Hunter already, what was Choi Jongin thinking? “Respectful shadowing means that Hunter Son isn’t going to take my kills?”

“He’s been ordered to do as little as possible,” Gina agreed. “Outside of keeping up.” Son Kihoon twitched yet again, so apparently the problem lay elsewhere. Probably because they ordered an A-rank to do his best to keep up with a D-rank healer.

Well, as long as he got his crystals, he supposed.

“Alright, then,” he accepted. “Please work with me as a normal low-ranked fighter, but the healers don’t have to prioritize me. I can perform emergency heals as-needed at the front.” Gina was quiet for a moment, then nodded once.

“Understood.”

Son Kihoon’s stare was kind of boring a hole in the back of his head as they entered the Dungeon. Park Ryung did his best to ignore it. Gina, at least, was professional enough to pretend she wasn’t treating a D-rank healer preferentially, and paused to assess the Dungeon itself. Ah, forest type, great.

As if to specifically give him the middle finger for his dangerous ideas, mana began to surge in the foggy woods. Gleaming pairs of eyes shone from the reflection of the light devices the team had brought. Park Ryung sighed.

“Ah, fun,” he commented. “Cats.”

“Panthers!” Gina barked a moment afterward, and the dark shadows were already charging forward. “Tanks, front line! Shields high!” Park Ryung stepped back preemptively as the tanks hurried forward. Not just Son Kihoon, then, a lot of these C-ranks looked new. A couple tanks were veterans, though, a few damage dealers. It was clearly to help the others fall into place quickly. Those other damage dealers had stepped back the same way.

Park Ryung also almost ran into Son Kihoon, who had apparently never seen a defensive line before. He automatically grabbed the man by the armor to pull him back.

“What are you-?!” The panthers lunged from the mist with deafening snarls, only to crash headfirst into the shields. Not every tank had a taunt skill, it seemed, but most cats were content to try very hard to kill the human blocking their way. The problem with big cat monsters was their agility, really. Tanks could block their initial pounce with ease, but the bastards then latched on and started worming their way through defenses.

Gina was already on it, thankfully.

“Mages, all at once!” she ordered. “One! Two! Three!!” The line of mages attacked with a variety of offensive spells, throwing off the cats. The panthers were hit or scattered accordingly. “Half-moon formation!” The tanks quickly got into position, and Park Ryung moved to stay behind the shields.

It was a good initial formation, but again, the flexible bastards made it something of a free-for-all very quickly. Tanks had to reliably hold off on cats while their surrounding damage dealers punted them off. The mages had to instead focus on the wide line to prevent any cats from getting through, otherwise the other half of the formation was screwed. Healers worked exclusively on the tanks. Even with half of the team being new, it was clear their training was paying off well enough. Initial swarms like this could be pretty tricky for new Hunters.

Probably why they were so common.

In any case, the panthers were cleared quickly enough. Park Ryung quickly collected his own crystals before they moved on.

“Where’s the collection team?” someone muttered behind him. Ah, the A-rank.

“C-rank Dungeons and lower don’t get collection teams unless there’s a crystal mine,” Park Ryung answered automatically. Son Kihoon twitched hard at getting his question answered. Park Ryung glanced back. “It’s usually not worth the salary pay with just C-rank monster crystals at stake,” he added. “And since C-ranks are just training Dungeons to guilds, it’s an opportunity to teach members how to collect their own crystals.” Gina glanced at him, but then looked forward again. Park Ryung moved on with his life as they walked through an open path between the trees.

The trees changed somewhat, and sparks of faint mana began to collect. Park Ryung grimaced.

“Monkeys,” he commented.

“What was that?” Gina asked. Park Ryung blinked at her, pausing. The group stopped walking when Gina also stopped, but didn’t react?

Wasn’t she a mage? She should sense them, right??

“Monkeys!” he repeated, sharper. Her eyes widened in realization, and she whirled.

“Tanks-!”

“-over the head!!” Park Ryung finished in a bark, and the tanks only barely managed to block most of the attacks. A few of the dark-green monkeys got through, getting a startled shout of pain from someone. A feral screech from the trees echoed around them, and Park Ryung turned and swung out. The monkey was cut down before it finished exiting the mist, snarling before Park Ryung finished it off. He could see the hole in the formation from the monkeys that got through, though Gina was quickly recovering. But- “Left side, another wave!!” he shouted.

“Mages, attack the left side!” Gina ordered. Most of the oncoming presences were killed in a flash, but others jumped through the resulting smokescreen. Park Ryung and other damage dealers had to face them head-on due to the tanks being occupied. But the previous incident was soon resolved, and the healers took over while the tanks covered the gap. Gina’s sharp orders brought the group back together to support the other fighters that were struggling with their fights, and the wave was soon finished.

The second fight of the Dungeon clearly rattled the new Hunters, once it was over. The first one had been standard procedure, and moved forward like an actual textbook example. Park Ryung knew, he read a lot of books published by guilds. But the second was a good example of what happened when things started to go wrong, and without an experienced and level-headed raid leader, recovery was close to impossible. It was the unfortunate reality that even with so many C-ranks, just one mistake could cause casualties.

“How did you know?” Gina asked him, drawing him from his thoughts. He turned, somewhat puzzled. Know? As in sense the monsters?

“You knew about the panthers,” he reasoned.

“I could barely feel them,” she replied, scowling. “And only when they were right there. But I heard you say ‘cats’ before I noticed them- How sensitive are you to mana?” Ah, Park Ryung did recall Woo Jinchul once saying that healers were much more sensitive than even mages. But still, even with the difference between her and his real rank?

“Extremely,” he answered. “It would help your spells if you practiced,” he added automatically. “Being able to sense traces of mana isn’t just good for sensing enemies, but also being able to get a feel for where your mana is being directed in your spells. If you’re able to cut down the excess, your focus will improve and so will your stamina.” Gina stared at him like he’d grown a second head. Park Ryung considered. “… Um, sorry,” he had to add. “Habit.”

“… It’s fine. I’ll keep that in mind. Nonetheless, the enemies in this Dungeon rely more on stealth than I thought. If you’re able to sense them, I’ll ask that you speak up as soon as you notice.”

“Ah, understood.” Couldn’t she ask one of her own healers, though? Weird.

Still, he did as asked. Gina was right, the monsters were definitely relying on stealth as a common theme. Even the wolves, which usually gave a warning before their attack, were silently getting into their own formation before Park Ryung called them out. They worked their way through the forest until they took a lunch break. Park Ryung politely declined one of the rations to pull out his own lunchbox.

Park Kyunghe had packed him cute little sandwiches for his raid. Ah, it really cheered him up.

“Girlfriend’s packed lunch?” a voice asked, and Park Ryung blinked upward. Ah, the sulky Son Kihoon. Not so sulky at the moment, just standing over him with a weird expression.

“Boyfriend,” he answered anyway. “Well, boyfriend’s mom. She insisted.” Son Kihoon carefully settled down beside him, and Park Ryung began to eat. It was quiet between them for a long while.

“… Can mages- really train their ability to sense monsters?” the A-rank abruptly asked. Park Ryung finished chewing and swallowed.

“All Hunters can,” he replied. The man blinked owlishly. “Hunters are all enhanced with mana and possess excess mana that flows through their bodies,” he explained. “Mages and healers naturally have a larger pool and greater control as a result. Fighter classes also use mana, though. It’s used in their skills primarily, sometimes with spells of their own such as taunting skills or buff skills. If you can use mana, you can train your sense of control. With your sense of control, you learn some manner of sensitivity to not just your mana, but outside sources.” He gestured vaguely at the misty forest. “A good way to practice is to use spare monster essences. They contain roughly the same amount of mana as the monster had when it was alive, so the same principles apply. Find a dark, wooded area, some grassy field, maybe even a pond or lake. Toss some essences in there and play hide and seek. Thinking about how expensive those little bastards are is a great motivator.” Son Kihoon gave a startled snort. He considered his rations, thoughtful.

“I’ll… try that,” he decided. “But still, I don’t know if I really have a feel for mana…”

“Easy,” Park Ryung reasoned. He absently reached over to the man’s chest, then pulsed a stimulation of mana directly into his system. Son Kihoon shivered hard, nearly dropping his food. “There’s known pathways in all Hunters for how mana travels, including major ‘veins’ of mana that are the most abundant,” Park Ryung explained. “Those pathways move mana, from larger veins to smaller veins, directly from the mana core that is your power source. They become sensitized to all forms of mana, even outside sources.” The Hunter looked down at himself, shocked. Park Ryung pulled his mana back out, then removed his hand. “Even if you don’t realize it, your muscles draw instinctively on that power source as fuel, which is why they’re so much stronger than before,” he continued. “Your senses are similarly enhanced and saturated. In some ways, it does make sensing outside mana that much more difficult. But if you get a feel for how skills automatically draw upon and utilize that mana, you’re starting to get a sense of your own self, so to speak. You can refine your own movements and skills, cut them off halfway if necessary, even use them without yelling the name. Please, actually- focus on that last one. It’s not cool to yell out your attacks.” Son Kihoon gave a startled laugh, then blushed somewhat.

“Ah,” he managed. “I-I’m glad I’m not the only one who thinks that, then.” Park Ryung grinned himself.

“It’s also practical,” he added. “Reflexes of the body work faster than you think. Sometimes that split second is all that saves you. Especially for a tank like you, you’ll need all the reflexes you can get.” The A-rank blinked hard.

“H-How did you know I was a tank?” he realized. Well, for one, the huge shield he carried around.

“Much smaller pool of excess mana, but intensive enhancements of the skin and bones,” Park Ryung explained instead. “Fighters who rely on dealing damage have more enhancements in their core muscles and arms especially. Assassins will have even less skin and bone enhancements, but higher concentrations of mana focused in their joints. As a healer, you need to know where a Hunter’s mana is focused for trickier trauma injuries or even mana conditions such as debuffs.”

“I-I see…”

“Why would assassins have mana in their joints?” someone blurted out. Ah, when did those people get closer? She looked like one of the newbie healers.

“The concentration of mana is directly related to their strongest abilities,” Park Ryung explained anyway. He was a teacher, it was habit! “To put it in more game-like terms, mana is focused in all the muscle groups specifically related to agility. They can’t necessarily force a sword through a sturdy monster the same way, but they can reach higher speeds with faster muscle contractions and reactions. Conversely, when a debuff for slowness is placed on any Hunter, that’s where abnormal mana conditions are concentrated.”

“Ohhh…!!”

“T-That makes sense!”

“Then why do tanks have their skin enhanced instead of muscles?”

“Skin is the natural barrier of the human body, rather than muscles. Well, muscles are also enhanced- The thing is, mana enhancements are all over the body depending on the Hunter’s rank,” Park Ryung explained. “What I’m saying is extra is where the specialty lies. A B-rank assassin, for example, will have all the same bodily enhancements of a C-rank fighter. But there was even more mana in the Awakening, and that extra mana went into his joints and ligaments. They’ll be roughly the same amount of sturdy, but one of them will be much faster, which is where the advantage lies.” He gestured vaguely. “That’s why when you’re rated for your rank, the Association doesn’t automatically know what kind of class you are. The only thing they’re reading is the amount of mana that was used to enhance your body, not exactly where it went, or how it can be utilized.” Several people exclaimed in interest.

… When did this turn into a class, huh? But then someone else asked a question, and Park Ryung was sort of helpless to those. Just a little bit.

Strangely, the mood felt lighter when the raid continued. Park Ryung was more accustomed to a midday slump himself, but wasn’t complaining. He continued on as the group’s tracking hound, did his share of damage, and collected a decent number of crystals. Son Kihoon abruptly asked to see more of his sword forms, and Park Ryung made the mistake of obliging. Suddenly he had a lot of Hunters crowded around him??

Seriously, what was with people and his sword? Even after her one month of training was over, Cha Haein still didn’t seem to get over it.

Fortunately, they found the boss before it got too weird.

The boss of the raid was, very appropriately, a giant snake. For its size, it moved through the forest with incredible ease and silence alike, which meant that Park Ryung was the only one who was tracking its movements. He stood at the front of the line, eyes closed and focused, then pointed sharply. The tanks rushed forward with their aim in the correct direction, and were still nearly blown back by the sheer force of its attempted strike.

Park Ryung didn’t live this long in Dungeons to give up on opportunities in front of him.

“Get ba-!” Gina began, but Park Ryung was already moving into step. As the snake was halted with its jaws open, he didn’t bother attacking its enhanced scales or small eyes. He went straight for its open mouth, cutting the stretched pink flesh of its jaw tendons. He leaped through the presented opening as he whirled with the momentum, and got his sword directly through the other side as well.

Belatedly, the snake’s shriek of pain followed after as it jerked its head back. Blood sprayed over the ground as it slammed into a number of trees gracelessly, then attempted to bolt off. With its jaw unable to close, it instead got caught along the ground and crashed to a stop a distance away.

“Don’t approach!” Park Ryung ordered sharply, as several Hunters tensed to do so. “The tail will attack with a wide swing! All ranged attackers concentrate your fire on the center of its stomach! Fire at will!” A moment after, those attacks came through. The snake screamed all the louder as it thrashed and flailed, sweeps of its tail shattering all the more trees around itself. It finally turned around to face its attackers, bottom fangs digging trenches into the ground. “Tanks, brace upward!!” Park Ryung barked. “Everyone else move to the side!!”

With a wretched sound of fury and agony alike, the snake attempted to lunge forward with its open maw and scorched stomach. Its fangs caught again in the dirt, but its forward momentum continued. The entire length of the snake swung sky-high above their heads, then began to sail downward.

“All damage dealers be ready to jump up and get just one attack on its exposed stomach!!” Park Ryung ordered. “Just! One!! Jump back as soon as you hit your mark!” The snake came crashing down on the braced tankers.

There was a deafening sound, but the other Hunters moved as ordered, leaping up to the caught snake. It was too focused on the pain of its mouth to register the pain of all those blades and weapons cutting into its softer stomach, then it began to thrash uncontrollably to escape. Fortunately, most of the Hunters had already escaped. Others tripped on their way down, or nearly took a blow directly.

The snake screamed all the louder as it finally managed to attempt to slither off. It crashed itself, thrashed uncontrollably. Rolled and writhed and only managed to worsen its own wounds. Park Ryung merely waited patiently, hand held out automatically to prevent any over-excited newbie from rushing forward.

But the snake finally stopped struggling, collapsing in a heap of its own destruction. The Dungeon around them shuddered to signal the death of its boss. Park Ryung exhaled in a sigh, then rested his hand on his hip instead.

“… Ah,” he concluded. “Jinwoo would have liked to fight it, too…” He probably would have tried to carve out at least one fang while the thing was still alive. Park Ryung adored his homicidal little toothpick of a boyfriend.

“… H… H-Hunter Park?” Gina asked him, unsteady. “What- was that?!” Park Ryung blinked, then turned around. What was with all the stares? “That was- That was a savage fang, t-those are a B-rank boss monster!!” Gina spluttered.

“… Yes,” Park Ryung agreed, puzzled. He obviously knew that? As a teacher of these things?? “It happens.” Sometimes bosses classified at a higher rank appeared in Dungeons, though in weaker forms. It was unusual, but not exactly shocking. That was why the Association tended to always send at least one higher-ranking Hunter for safety.

“Hunter Park I was about to order a retreat from the area?!” Gina all but shouted.

“Why?” Park Ryung wondered, baffled. “It was just a B-rank monster. More than that, a fairly weak one for its species. Sure, the greatest danger is its speed and durability, but that’s not too hard to overcome.” He pointed his thumb over his shoulder. “Being able to sense its approach means you’re able to block its attacks no matter what, because a snake’s flexibility doesn’t apply when its in a charge. Moreso, a block always involves its most dangerous weapon- its head. Snakes that open their mouths expose their jaw tendons and the base of their fangs, and don’t have any other teeth even if it does close its mouth on you. The mouth is an easy place to put it at a severe disadvantage in terms of attacking, which immediately lessens half of the overwhelming danger. From there, cautiously attacking from a distance can draw it into a disadvantageous position all over again. Rinse and repeat.” Gina opened her mouth, then closed it. Park Ryung considered. “… Um, but- I-I’m not saying you didn’t know that,” he realized. “I just. I’m a teacher. I tend to- over-explain things. Sorry.”

… Well, on the bright side, the raiding party unanimously agreed to let him have the B-rank crystal, so. Park Ryung was counting the whole thing as a win.

As he left with a recycled grocery bag full of crystals, already on the phone and chatting happily, Gina made a call of her own.

“So, what do you think?” Choi Jongin answered with.

“… Why- hasn’t the Hunters Guild already recruited this man?” she asked, strained.

“I’m afraid Chairman Go has his own reasons to keep a very tight hold. What terrifying thing did he do this time?”

“He- j-jumped into the mouth of a B-rank monster and cut its jaw tendons. It was a savage fang.”

“… Yes, that sounds about right. And not a drop of blood landed on him, did it?” Gina did a doubletake towards where Park Ryung had disappeared. She began to sweat. “I do hope Mr. Son now realizes how privileged of an opportunity he was given.”

“T-That… Yes, Guildmaster. I believe he does.”

“Good, good. Remember that our lobby terminal has a shortcut to the Association’s training website. Hunter Park’s classes are a standard two week term in a classroom setting, with at least three days of use at the training facility. You had better inform the others that there’s a waiting period.”

“… I will, sir.”

“Um,” Son Kihoon managed, anxious. “H-How long is that waiting period, exactly?”

Chapter Text

“Oh, a B-rank crystal?”

“Yeah, it was a pretty neat savage fang. I said I didn’t need to have the crystal, but I guess the guildmaster’s still trying to be overly nice.”

“Ah, I see.” Park Ryung set the colorful crystal on top of his collection pile. He poked it a bit until it tumbled to the floor of Jinwoo’s room instead. “… Are you nervous?” Jinwoo guessed.

“Ahaha… M-Maybe a little? I mean. Who wouldn’t be, right?”

“That’s true.”

“This is also technically a lot of money to blow on what’s probably a really bad idea.”

“Also true.”

“Right.” Park Ryung considered. He picked up one of the C-rank crystals, feeling the tingle of mana against his skin. He took in a deep breath, then exhaled. “… But I guess the end of the world would make that money pretty worthless,” he acknowledged.

“Mm-hm.” Jinwoo picked up a crystal himself, thoughtful. Park Ryung sighed out, then closed his eyes.

He reached- for that energy he always kept such a tight rein on, the tiny flow that should have been so much bigger. He rarely felt it ever since he first Awakened, mostly on account of intentionally suppressing it in the depths of his mana core. Based on recent company he’d been keeping, it became further and further buried until even he forgot it was there half the time.

As it surged into the muscles of his arm and hand, the essence crystal shattered like glass.

Obviously, ten years after the world changed so suddenly, it wasn’t like Hunters didn’t try to do something like this. Once mana was realized to be the fuel the new world ran on, everything was tried with concentrations of mana. There was still the famous case of some idiot who managed to somehow swallow one whole. He didn’t survive the ordeal. But mana dispersed as easily as air, and even if it could be drawn into the body, it simply flowed through like water through a net.

Park Ryung could sense the faintest traces of mana and touch them, and he knew exactly where to put this mana.

He breathed in deeply as he focused, pulling it through his own system, a surge of something foreign he wanted to make his. Through his major pathways, deep into the core of something he barely understood ever since it was planted in his own body. Something that crackled uneasily at the change, resisted, even fought. He expected a fight, no stomach was happy about the introduction of a brand new food.

But once it was swallowed whole, its rebellion meant nothing. It shuddered as it settled back to normal, and Park Ryung exhaled before opening his eyes. He frowned a bit.

“… Ah, I should’ve gotten myself a mana meter,” he realized. “I have no idea how well it works.” A shame he couldn’t get a System of his own, really. Some numbers would have been fun to analyze.

“Hyung, do you even know how strong you actually are?” Jinwoo asked him, setting the crystal back in the pile. Park Ryung picked up a couple more himself.

“Not really,” he admitted. “I’m always just guessing.” He shattered those crystals, then began again.

After getting through a handful of C-ranks, he started feeling something. Not a pleasant something. He paused to consider, sitting in place and analyzing his own system, then abruptly realized. He groaned, standing up.

“Shit,” he realized. “I- need to use the bathroom.”

“H-Hyung?”

“No, no, don’t watch,” Park Ryung told him miserably, going to the door. “It’s a horrible thing.” He left Jinwoo’s room, stumbling a bit before he reached the bathroom. He settled himself in front of the toilet in a kneel, lifted the seat, and sighed loudly at life itself.

He pulled mana into his stomach until the knot was close to unbearable, then lurched forward and puked his fucking heart out.

So apparently, despite being known as pure crystallizations of power, monster essences were not very pure at all, and were actually pretty damned toxic.

Who knew?

To make up for this incredible suffering, he ended up pancaking Jinwoo to his own couch. Jinwoo was, as always, incredibly pleased to be in this position. Poor tiny boyfriend.

The door opened as Park Kyunghe returned, and Park Ryung whined at the thought that he had to move. His body completely failed him nonetheless.

“Ah- Ryung? Are you alright??”

“Hi, Mom,” Jinwoo greeted, sticking out a hand.

“Jinwoo??”

“Hyung had to cleanse some poison from his system, which always gives him a stomachache. I told him I’d heat up some leftover soup if he moved…”

“Ah, I see. I’ll heat it up for him, then.”

“Thanks, Mom.”

“A-An angel…!” Park Ryung miserably squeezed his tiny toothpick boyfriend. Who made a fine cuddle with all his lean muscles and fluffy hair.

He barely managed to unlatch himself for soup.

“Did the raid not go well?” Park Kyunghe asked in worry. “You said you were going with a reliable team, though?” Park Ryung exhaled happily as the soup soothed his abused stomach, slouching somewhat.

“Ah, it actually went really smoothly,” he admitted. “It wasn’t that kind of poison, Mrs. Park. It was something I ate.”

“Oh.”

“I should have just stuck to your sandwiches… They were really tasty, too.”

“That’s good, dear.” She smiled, patted his shoulder, then returned to putting away her bags. Park Ryung settled back with his bowl, content.

“… I need to find a better way of detoxing,” he concluded.

“Mm,” Jinwoo agreed, without hesitation. “What about purifying the crystals beforehand?”

“I’m not sure I’m using the right materials,” Park Ryung admitted. “It’s known that mana crystals and monster crystals can’t be used interchangeably, and using monster crystals in machines meant for treating mana conditions isn’t a good idea. Monster crystals are just a lot easier to get my hands on, but…” He considered deeply. “No, if purifying the crystals is possible, it would be way more effective,” he concluded. “But how to refine them into something useable…?” He considered this some more. “… They are refined on a regular basis,” he realized. “Ah. Maybe I need to do more research.”

“I heard that Mr. Song knows a sword dealer,” Jinwoo offered. Park Ryung blinked.

“R-Really? Ah, that’d be perfect! Well, it’d be more perfect if I could get the sword dealer’s cooperation…”

“That won’t be a problem, Hyung.”

“… It won’t?”

“No, it won’t.”

“Ah, if you’re sure, I guess…”

Surprisingly, it wasn’t a problem at all?

Song Chiyul had been very amiable about his request, and didn’t ask any questions to boot. The man that Park Ryung met was extremely amiable, to the point of being almost uncomfortably accommodating, and also obligingly took him directly to the craftsmen and tools alike used to refine monster crystals. Park Ryung was immediately and intensely interested.

As it were, it was known that monster crystals weren’t as pure as mana crystals, but they could still be readily used for weapon-making when combined with steel. Certain recipes for steel were used depending on the rank of the crystal, and the result could wind up with unique properties, especially from a higher-ranking crystal.

So- did crystals actually retain some properties of the monster that they came from? Because of how Hunters handled the crystals in the first place, it was close to impossible to tell. But using body materials from the corpses almost always produced related effects. So mana wasn’t just in the crystals that were found after their death, but in the bodies themselves?

“Actually, the bodies don’t have any traces of mana when they’re first brought in for processing,” the manager explained. “Instead, we use the monster crystals as mana sources, so to speak.”

“Which only sometimes produces effects in pure steel, and usually produces effects in monster parts,” Park Ryung finished.

“Yes, exactly. Ah, you picked up on that quickly…”

“May I see how the steel is combined with low-rank crystals?”

“Of course!” Ah, so readily? Park Ryung was starting to feel bad, couldn’t they make him sign an NDA at the very least?

In the meantime, he stayed busy, as per usual. His classes kept filling up with higher and higher ranks, and he was pretty sure they were all from the Hunters Guild, which meant that he kept having to deal with a waitlist. Who even had a waitlist for their free, government-sponsored class that no one liked? He went on more C-rank raids in the meantime, and tried to not rely on the Hunters Guild so much. There was nothing wrong with a normal strike team if he could get in, it was just hard to interview and explain that he was a D-rank healer, yes, but also, could he please have a role in swinging his sword? They usually hung up on him.

And then out of the blue, they didn’t.

“Ah, you’re interested in the raid? What rank did you say you were?”

“Uh, D-rank, and-“

“It’s fine, that’s perfect! We’re just waiting on another slot to fill up, then we’ll head out.” Park Ryung stared forward unfathomably, then pulled away his phone for a moment to check the listing again.

“… That- That sounds good!” he exclaimed, pulling the phone back. “Um, Mr…”

“Hwang. I’m the strike team leader, Hwang Dongsuk. I should be thanking you for getting us out of this tight spot…”

“Ahahaha, well, I-I should really be thanking you!” Park Ryung insisted sheepishly. “I’m not very experienced in raids at this level, so it’s hard to get into teams…”

“Yes, I’m sure.” Jinwoo, who had been peacefully eating his lunch beside him, turned to stare at him with boggling eyes. “Don’t worry about it, though, my team’s the best of the best!”

“It sure sounds like it, Mr- Um. H-Hyeong?” Park Ryung cleared his throat. “A-Actually, if you’re still waiting for another slot, that… T-There’s another Hunter I know. He’s a low rank, too, and he’s been trying to get into raids. He’s only ever done D-rank Dungeons before, but- If that would be alright-?”

“Of course! In that case, it’s perfect! We can head out tomorrow with your friend, then. As long as they agree, of course.”

“He’ll definitely agree,” Park Ryung insisted earnestly. “Tomorrow, you said? What time should we be there?”

“Ten in the morning, don’t be late.”

“Ten in the morning,” Park Ryung repeated, smiling. “I’ll let him know. Thank you so much for this chance, Mr. Hyuk.”

“It’s- … Yeah, of course.” He hung up with that. Park Ryung also hung up, still smiling brightly. He beamed at Jinwoo, who coughed.

“Hyung,” he managed. “That’s a scary smile.”

“I refuse to hear that from my homicidal toothpick of a boyfriend,” Park Ryung informed him cheerfully. Jinwoo snorted with laughter as Park Ryung then sent off a text.

Are you interested in beating the shit out of Hwang Dongsoo’s brother?

Woo Jinchul called before he finished counting to ten. Park Ryung answered, still smiling very happily.

“What did you do?” Woo Jinchul opened up with.

“Ah, you make me sound like such a troublemaker,” Park Ryung commented.

“You’re giving me heart attacks with your texts on purpose now.”

“I have a running bet with myself to see how fast I can make you call.”

“Please explain to me why I just had one of my top investigators pulling every piece of information on Hwang Dongsuk he can find.”

“It was just a listing for a C-rank raid,” Park Ryung admitted, sighing. “No real interviews, just pulling for numbers. Two million to show up.”

“… It’s a bit suspicious, yes. But filling numbers isn’t always malicious.”

“I’ve- heard rumors, is the thing,” Park Ryung lied. “So I want to confirm. How many of those filled numbers actually returned alive?” There was quiet, then some chatter on the other end. The conversation was muted as Woo Jinchul obviously muffled the mouthpiece of his phone.

“… Shit,” Woo Jinchul finally answered. “Very, very few.”

“He’s very excited to go on the raid tomorrow,” Park Ryung informed him. “Especially because I told him I have a low rank friend with very little C-rank experience who can fill his last slot.” Woo Jinchul sighed at him, which probably wasn’t uncalled for.

“I’m almost surprised you’re not inviting your boyfriend.”

“Um, even I can tell they need to be alive, not dead.”

“I said almost.” He sighed again. “What time?”

“Ten in the morning~”

“I’ll… find you that friend, then.”

“Great! Thanks, Chief.” Park Ryung finished his conversation, then set his phone down. “… I’m gonna watch him beat the shit outta those motherfuckers,” he decided. Also sitting at the table, Sung Jinah choked on her drink and began coughing. Jinwoo nodded sagely.

“Good luck, Hyung,” he agreed. “Will Chief Woo go?”

“Ah, he’ll definitely show up himself.” Nothing should scare Woo Jinchul more in this situation than Hwang Dongsuk dying. As a highly-experienced A-rank fighter, not to mention barely below an S-rank himself, who else could he trust to subdue an entire strike team of C-ranks and D-ranks?

“W-Wait,” Sung Jinah attempted. “Wait, what?? W-What were you just talking about?”

“Ah, I think the raid team I just signed up for is going to try and murder me,” Park Ryung explained, scratching his head. “So I called my boss for a bodyguard.”

“… Why would you still go on the raid, then?!”

“So I can see the bodyguard kick their ass, naturally.” Sung Jinah slapped a hand over her face.

“I-I can see more and more similarities between you and Oppa…”

“Aww, thanks.” Sung Jinah muttered unhappy things under her breath, but Park Ryung moved on. “But they really do need to be alive and relatively unharmed,” he admitted to Jinwoo. “The raid leader’s little brother is Hwang Dongsoo.” Jinwoo blinked a few times, then twitched.

“Ah,” he realized. “That’s… right.”

“Hwang Dongsoo?” Sung Jinah muttered. “That sounds familiar…”

“He’s a psychopath S-rank who got poached by America.”

“Oh. Right, him.” Sung Jinah was quiet, then bolted upright. “Him!!” she spluttered. “W-Wait, if this crazy guy’s brother is trying to murder you-??”

“Oh, yeah, hell to pay if things go wrong.”

“… And you’re still going on that raid, huh?!”

“He’s definitely killed a lot of people before with this scam,” Park Ryung admitted. “If it’s not me and Chief Woo, it’ll be two other Hunters just trying to make a living.” Sung Jinah faltered. She lowered her gaze.

“… Okay. But- is the bodyguard really that strong?”

“Yeah, he’s a badass the likes of this guy can’t touch. Promise.”

“… Okay,” Sung Jinah repeated, and Park Ryung couldn’t help but pat her fondly.

… He did not mention that the murderer was actually an entire team of psychopaths and Woo Jinchul was just one person.

They apparently weren’t the only heads just filling in, as Park Ryung noticed the next day. He supposed that since this was earlier than scheduled, it sort of made sense? Hwang Dongsuk hadn’t been a Hunter as long as he was supposed to be before dying to Jinwoo. His regular strike team was smaller, though Park Ryung vaguely recognized the mage as he arrived on site. He’d needed three heads to fill the minimum requirements for a C-rank Dungeon, including a small, unassuming man that was quietly inspecting his paltry equipment and trying to not be noticed.

Woo Jinchul, as it were, was capable of dressing like a normal Hunter. Park Ryung felt he should tell Choi Jongin to take notes. Instead of doing that, he dropped his shoulders and approached the rest of the team with a sheepish smile.

“Excuse me, Mr. Hyun?” he asked. The tank in the middle of his group twitched hard, then turned with a cheerful smile.

“Ah- It’s Hwang,” he repeated. “You must be Park. I hope you’re not too nervous.”

“Ahahaha, I-I hope that’s not too inconvenient…” Park Ryung offered a hand to shake nonetheless. “We’ll be in your care,” he insisted.

“Of course. Here, your contract.” Park Ryung accepted, and gave it a courtesy look-over. Ah, good. No clauses about what happened when the strike team leader got his ass kicked by the government.

Pleased, he signed in a quick scribble and returned it. He went to where Woo Jinchul was waiting with his own paper.

“Ahaha, you’re as cool as ever, aren’t you, Hyung-nim?” he asked cheerfully. Woo Jinchul’s brow twitched somewhat, then he smiled faintly.

“Aren’t you excited for a C-rank Dungeon?” he returned lightly.

“Of course~”

“Let’s head in!” Hwang Dongsuk called, and the third head jumped slightly, then quickly collected himself and followed. Park Ryung glanced at the unfamiliar face, then back to Woo Jinchul while the main force went ahead.

“Where’d you pick up the third wheel?” he muttered.

“Same department, support team,” Woo Jinchul answered in the same tone, expression unchanging. “You can tell with the suppression band?”

“No,” Park Ryung answered honestly. “I just recognize the suppression band.” The third head glanced at him, but otherwise remained focused. “We should get some drinks after the raid,” Park Ryung continued lightly. “Maybe we should invite Mr. Han?”

“We’ll see if he seems open to it.”

Fortunately, the Dungeon itself wasn’t too large. Another standard cave system, this one with normal hobgoblins and werewolves. They seemed to be in the middle of a territory war when Hunters showed up. Too bad.

Hwang Dongsuk and his team positively murdered the poor bastards, while leaving the three of them to kick rocks. Park Ryung scratched at his head as he watched.

“Barely passing,” he concluded.

“That’s generous,” Woo Jinchul acknowledged.

“Their survivability is taken into account.”

“Ah, I see.”

“… Sir,” the third head muttered, and Woo Jinchul glanced over. A werewolf was crawling through the shadowed parts of the cave, fur bristled over its shoulders and focus on the team’s archer.

“Tch,” Park Ryung grumbled, while Woo Jinchul kicked a rock with a little extra gusto. The rock grazed the archer’s shoulder and he yelped, jumping away when his doubletake spotted the werewolf.

“Hey-! Dongsuk!!” he called. Hwang Dongsuk cursed and rushed to his aid.

“… Never mind,” Park Ryung had to admit. “They failed.”

Actually, it made more sense that Hwang Dongsuk never made the full quota of Hunters because he had problems expanding outside of his core team. If mistakes like these kept popping up, he would lose members, lose his investment in them, and have to build up again. Filling numbers with disposable heads meant their profit increased exponentially, though he’d have to use the method sparingly to avoid attention from the Hunters Association.

Park Ryung was really, really looking forward to the look on his face.

At lunch, rations were passed out. Park Ryung accepted happily, though Woo Jinchul and the third head were subdued. Park Ryung gathered his share, then settled beside Woo Jinchul. He glanced at the rest of the group briefly, then abruptly snatched the ration and swapped it with his own. Woo Jinchul barely held a grimace.

“I’m not in-practice,” he acknowledged in a grumble.

“It’s okay to be nervous, Hyung-nim,” Park Ryung soothed. “Didn’t you say it was your first time in one of these places?” He chomped down the ration with that. Woo Jinchul glanced at him, and Park Ryung focused for a moment. He smacked his lips. “Hm, tingly,” he muttered. “It’s a kick.” The third head considered appeared somewhat twitchy as he ate. Park Ryung supposed he should sympathize.

It wasn’t easy to see your boss fail so hard at being an actor.

Hwang Dongsuk called for them to head out soon, and led the team to abruptly double back to the earlier tunnels. He then led them down a different branch, then abruptly stopped.

“You should be feeling something by now, won’t you?” he asked lightly, not turning back. “Mr. Sang.”

“… I’m- sorry?” Woo Jinchul attempted, belatedly remembering his fake name.

“Hey, what- what?” Park Ryung asked, eyes wide. “Hyung-nim, are you-?”

“Down!” Woo Jinchul barked, abruptly grabbing his shoulder. Park Ryung let himself be pulled downward, and a fucking fireball? Whizzed above his head??

Ugh, these shitheads.

“Tch, he can still move to this degree?” the mage huffed. “They really did send a serious rank, then.”

“It’s cute that you’re protecting that little rat of yours,” Hwang Dongsuk sneered, turning fully. “If you weren’t so obviously from the Association, I wouldn’t have suspected anything.” Park Ryung was released, and stood up straight. He cleared his expression and lightly dusted off his shoulder.

“Oh, no,” he deadpanned. “We got caught by the ever-so subtle Mr. Hae, whose online post definitely didn’t raise a thousand red flags at once.” Hwang Dongsuk’s face twitched uncontrollably.

“You-!!” He paused, then calmed himself abruptly. Buying time, Park Ryung realized. He really wanted Woo Jinchul to definitely be off his game. “… Whatever. It doesn’t matter,” Hwang Dongsuk reminded them, and probably also himself. “You just took enough sedative to kill an S-rank.” Woo Jinchul twitched hard. “It’s not like you bastards haven’t done this before, after all. Some random low-ranked Hunter with absolutely no past record suddenly shows up for a raid? Of course it’s suspicious.” Ah, so the third head got away with it because he swapped with someone that had already been registered. “How long can you protect this friend of yours, Mr. Sang?” Hwang Dongsuk asked lightly, drawing his sword in a slow, threatening manner. “And how long can you… protect yourself?”

“… This is, uh, definitely enough to put them away for literally forever, right?” Park Ryung confirmed, pointing at the group of menacing Hunters. Woo Jinchul sighed, absently flexing his hand.

“Yes, I believe attempting to murder two Association agents definitely counts,” he agreed. “Please step back a bit.” Park Ryung obligingly stepped back.

Woo Jinchul flung something from his pocket, and smoke abruptly filled the tunnel. Park Ryung made a sound of interest as the man leaped into the smoke, nodding to himself. A seasoned professional through and through, taking caution even after seeing this team’s lousy standards.

By the time the smoke cleared, Woo Jinchul had his gauntlets on, and three of the team members knocked unconscious. He darted out of the way of the mage’s desperate attack, then grabbed the back of his head and slammed the man down into the ground. He turned sharply as the archer charged up his attack, only for a mana shield to block it off.

“Sir, above!” the third head called out.

“You-?!” the archer spluttered, only to take a whole fist to the face. Woo Jinchul whirled in the same movement and absolutely nailed Hwang Dongsuk in the chest, sending him flying down the tunnel and past Park Ryung. Park Ryung clapped sincerely.

“Y-You- You!!” Hwang Dongsuk wheezed, staggering to get up. “How- You’re- W-Why aren’t you-?!” Woo Jinchul was already at his side again, gently collected the back of his head, and slammed his face back into the ground.

“You should conduct better interviews for your team,” Woo Jinchul informed him. “Or you wouldn’t use poison with a healer nearby.” Hwang Dongsuk was hauled back upright, coughing and spitting. He clawed uselessly at Woo Jinchul’s hold, then spotted Park Ryung. Park Ryung gave him a peace sign right before the man was knocked out.

“… This was fun,” Park Ryung decided. “Can we do this again?” Woo Jinchul sighed out in a huff, bringing along Hwang Dongsuk to the rest of the pile. He gave him a light toss.

“Please,” he asked, “don’t.”

“Ah, fine. I promise I’ll do my best to stay away from murderous idiots who happen to be related to psychotic S-ranks.”

“Sung Jinwoo has made you even more unapologetic, Hunter Park.”

“Hey, that was a real promise. Very sincere.”

“You’re still going to the hospital after this for a checkup. Next time, please don’t put strange things in your mouth.” Ah, so stingy.

The third head was actually named Ryu Chinmae, and introduced himself politely, but anxiously. Park Ryung still had to go to the hospital no matter how he whined about it, and Woo Jinchul stayed behind to oversee the idiots getting arrested. Probably also to clear out the Dungeon. Ryu Chinmae instead sat nearby while the doctor confirmed that there wasn’t any noticeable trace of sedative in his system, and even signed a piece of paper confirming the fact. Park Ryung explained that his boss was a mother hen, and the doctor nodded in understanding.

Ryu Chinmae appeared all the more anxious about something, but quickly said nothing was wrong when Park Ryung asked.

(On some level, Park Ryung was aware that Woo Jinchul was extremely scary to the people around him, being not just a very high-ranked Hunter, but the right-hand man of the chairman, the second-highest authority over all Korean Hunters, and also generally being a very intense, professional man with zero tolerance of unauthorized shenanigans.

He was just also a murim nerd, which might explain his choice of weapon, on top of being secretly sassy, and also one of the most genuine and unshakably kind people in this world.)

By the time they finished, Woo Jinchul was in the waiting room. Park Ryung obediently handed over the paper proving his health. Woo Jinchul considered it, then sighed. He nodded, tucking the paper away.

“Did you find what you were looking for at Dong’s Ironworks?” he asked instead.

“I think I’m getting there,” Park Ryung agreed, thoughtful. “The hard part is not melting down my income on a regular basis, ah. Do you know how a civilian can get his hands on a mana meter, anyway?”

“The Association can lend you one.”

“Oh, really? That’s convenient.”

“Just try to stick to guild raids for now. Choi Jongin is a useful connection to have.”

“As fun as it is to call him a corner goblin, I feel like I should exercise some self-control…” Park Ryung hummed, following him out of the hospital. “Do you think it’s really alright to interfere in guild training?” he wondered. “I mean. I was fine with it because I suddenly have a lot less faith in expensive guild training. But do you think it’ll cause problems?” Woo Jinchul considered, then shook his head.

“It shouldn’t,” he concluded. “You’re part of the Hunters Association, and no matter how much power the guilds hold, they can’t change the cornerstone. If anyone gives you problems, inform me immediately.” He put on his sunglasses. “And do not play that game where you intentionally give me a heart attack. I always answer my phone.”

“Alright, alright, I’ll quit it.” It was fun while it lasted, though. “Did you have fun today, though?” he offered optimistically. Woo Jinchul huffed at him. The corner of his mouth quirked.

“… Only a little,” he finally answered. “Don’t do it again.” He stalked away with that, cool as a cucumber. Ah, no wonder he was sniffed out immediately. It was like asking Choi Jongin to dress down for anything, the peacock.

“… Ah!” Ryu Chinmae realized, awkwardly standing nearby. “P-Please excuse me, Hunter Park.” He bowed quickly before scooting after his boss. Park Ryung waved in amusement.

He’d collect on his drinks when the nervous guy wasn’t around.

Jinwoo, at least, was happy to hear about Woo Jinchul beating the shit out of the idiots. He then promptly choked on his drink when Park Ryung admitted to just eating the sedative himself. Park Ryung got such an incredible and aggressive pout that he was floating on clouds. The cuteness was over the top!

“… Their work talks are weird,” Sung Jinah decided.

“It brings back memories,” Park Kyunghe murmured, amused. “Your boss sounds very nice, Ryung.”

“He is nice,” Park Ryung agreed. “He acts super tough and untouchable, but he’s a nice guy who’s just super responsible. Ah.” He pouted. “He said Jinwoo’s influence made me unapologetic, though.” Jinwoo immediately began snickering to himself. Sung Jinah rolled her eyes.

“So your manager is perceptive,” she concluded. Park Kyunghe laughed herself, and Park Ryung could only accept it.

He again had vague thoughts of mentioning when he should move out, but the spare room had already been cleaned out for a futon, and Park Kyunghe brought home a huge load of groceries with Jinwoo, beaming cheerfully as she mentioned all the dinners they’d like to try making. He should at least stick around for that.

Strangely enough, the encounter with Hwang Dongsuk was a lot more productive than he expected. Sure, it was great fun to watch the news talk about the shock of the murderous older brother of that publicly-hated S-rank, especially when they kept showing his busted face getting arrested, but it also had other benefits. Park Ryung had also been given a portion of the crystals confiscated from the arrested strike team, the pay he was promised in his contract, and a full stomach of the most intense sedative he’d ever eaten.

… He did eat sedative before, yes, and it was intentional. It was a controlled experiment to examine how healing affected the body’s metabolism. He was aware that the dosage was intense, his mouth actually went numb within seconds, but he couldn’t believe they thought something like that would take out an S-rank. Ugh.

In the process of intensely metabolizing way too much sedative, Park Ryung also happened to feel something from his mana core. It gave him a pretty good idea on how to solve his current problem.

And since Jinwoo was going on a long-term raid, he had plenty of time to try some things.

... Or so he thought, but then Jinwoo seemed to come back really fast.

“External… metabolism,” Jinwoo repeated, skeptical. “What does that have to do with this?” He held up a copy of Journey to the West. “Did you actually read this entire thing?”

“It only took me a couple lifetimes,” Park Ryung chirped.

“No one actually reads the whole thing!”

“It’s like distillation, except it’s a bit more crude than that, more enlightened!” Park Ryung explained hurriedly, holding his hands on both sides of the vase he’d commandeered, filled to the brim with E-rank monster crystals. A bowl was upside down over a smaller bowl on top, filled with ground charcoal. “There might be better filtering materials, but Ironworks only knows how to make steel in the first place. Still, there’s no water like the water from your own well.”

“Hyung,” Jinwoo tried again. “Why are you cooking monster crystals in a vase?” The entire contraption was carefully balanced on the family stove.

“Alchemy of heaven and earth!” Park Ryung summarized. “The pure mind shines as a solitary lamp, the secure mind clarifies the entire phenomenal world!”

“… Hyung-“

“The divine root conceives, its source revealed- mana! The bowls secure the mind and the purity shines through!”

“… How- How long has he been like this?” Jinwoo asked, turning back. Park Kyunghe sighed.

“Since the other day. I’ve tried to get him to eat something, but then he starts rambling about rare dainties and a hundred flavors…”

“… He hasn’t slept since I left, hasn’t he?”

“S-Should I call someone?”

“No, it’s- it’s fine. He gets like this when he’s excited.”

“Jinwoo,” Park Ryung realized. “I can see Nezha’s Chariot.”

“That’s called spotted vision, Hyung. Hyung?” Jinwoo turned off the stove? His internal force?? Park Ryung blinked, only to abruptly have his arms full of an extremely adorable pout instead. “What about a nap, Hyung?” Jinwoo asked pitifully.

“… The… the Great Dao?” Park Ryung attempted. “B-But, um…” Jinwoo nestled his head against Park Ryung’s heart. Park Ryung touched his fluffy hair automatically, and suddenly felt a little weak. “… Cute,” he comprehended. “Ah, wait, t-this is the temptation of the mortal realm…” Tragically, the mortal realm had doe-like eyes and a pretty solid grip on his wrist, leaving him helpless to be dragged away from his Daoist realization.

After taking enough of a nap to restore his mental faculties, as well as letting poor Park Kyunghe use her stove again, Park Ryung tried that again with a lot less mania than before.

“Okay,” he announced to Jinwoo. “I may have thought that sleep deprivation gave me enlightenment. But! Behold!!” He lifted the top bowl from his contraption, then poked through the coal until he found a shiny white pearl inside, just the size of his pinky nail. He picked it out and blew off the dust.

“Ah, pretty,” Jinwoo commented. “But unless this is a jewelry business proposition…” Park Ryung grinned. He took the little pearl in a pair of rubber tongs instead, then held it to the mana meter he had set up. There was a beep.

150

“And,” Park Ryung concluded, pulling out another E-rank crystal. He set the pearl aside, then used the tongs to instead measure the crystal.

150

“… Wait,” Jinwoo abruptly realized, eyes widening. “But it’s-??” Park Ryung grinned wickedly, gently flicking the little pearl in the air before catching it.

“Completely purified,” he finished gleefully. “Twice as concentrated as a mana stone the size of a hand. And-!” He flicked it again and caught it in his mouth. He crunched it between his back teeth.

Tiny sparks of mana flowed fast through his system, and he shivered at the feel before focusing. From down into his stomach, it was so much easier to focus the mana flow where it needed to be. It wasn’t much compared to the rest of his energy, but the efficiency was remarkable compared to the raw C-rank essences.

Just a few E-rank monster crystals, one little pearl. Maybe filling the vase had been a bit overzealous, but at least his sleep-deprived state managed to not blow up the Sung apartment.

“Ah, tingly,” he managed, then patted his chest. He nodded to himself. “Perfectly compatible,” he concluded gleefully.

“… Holy shit, Hyung,” Jinwoo breathed, staring at the mana meter. “Holy shit.”

Ah, Park Ryung would never get over impressing the protagonist.

Chapter Text

Apparently, there was a certain point where having the attention of Choi Jongin was bound to gain the attention of someone else entirely.

Park Ryung was called to Woo Jinchul’s office, which always meant something was about to happen. Woo Jinchul rarely used his office for meetings if he could help it. Not to mention that a lot of people in the area around his office were suddenly very quiet and meek, not even daring to whisper to each other. There was only one other time that Park Ryung found the office like this.

He actually would have preferred to see the peacock rather than the White Tiger Guild’s own S-rank, Baek Yoonho. It wasn’t that he had anything against Baek Yoonho, it was just- he was kind of tired of meeting important people out of the blue. Wasn’t his boyfriend more than enough?

It was also a good thing he had doused the hell out of his mana first, because Baek Yoonho was definitely staring him down.

“Hunter Park, thank you for coming,” Woo Jinchul sighed. “This is-“ Baek Yoonho was already in front of Park Ryung, staring at him with slitted pupils. He frowned, then took a step back abruptly.

“… You’re sure this guy’s a D-rank?” he asked Woo Jinchul. Park Ryung kept a straight face. Woo Jinchul managed the same.

“Yes,” he answered. “Hunter Park, this is Guildmaster Baek Yoonho. Guildmaster Baek, this is Hunter Park Ryung, head teacher of the Assistance Program. I believe that’s what you’re here to talk about.” This seemed to be news to Baek Yoonho, who side-eyed Woo Jinchul incredulously.

But he looked back at Park Ryung, then cleared his throat. His eyes had returned to round pupils at some point.

“I hear that you’ve been training Hunters Guild members on raids,” he said directly. “Are you not part of the Hunters Guild?”

“I’m not,” Park Ryung replied. Obviously?? “I’m a teacher here at the Association. And I don’t know where you heard about me training guild members- I join their raids in C-ranks, but that’s the extent of it.”

“Why join them for C-rank raids?”

“Most strike teams hear ‘D-rank healer with a sword’ and hang up.”

“Why the Hunters Guild?” Baek Yoonho pressed, frown deepening. Park Ryung frowned back.

“I really don’t see how it’s your business, Guildmaster Baek,” he replied flatly. “I’m an Association agent who formed a connection with a guild. Is that something that needs to be answered to you?” Baek Yoonho’s eye twitched somewhat, but he then exhaled harshly, pinching the bridge of his nose. Park Ryung waited for whatever nonsense he’d say this time.

Weirdly, he wasn’t left waiting long.

“Hunters Guild members have suddenly had a massive jump in their capabilities,” Baek Yoonho complained directly. “Which doesn’t make sense because they’ve started recruiting D-ranks.”

“Oh no, D-ranks,” Park Ryung deadpanned. Baek Yoonho paused, then coughed into his hand.

“… My apologies,” he muttered. He sighed again. “I talked to Choi Jongin about it. He suggested meeting you personally to understand the circumstances.”

“How long did he talk in a circle before getting to that part?” Park Ryung asked suspiciously. Baek Yoonho’s agitation visibly increased.

“Two. Hours,” he ground out. Ah, and Park Ryung thought he was petty. No wonder this man was in a bad mood.

“Right,” he managed, sighing himself. Alright, fine. If Choi Jongin was going to make him the one to explain it, he’d explain it. It was also obvious that this man was capable of standing somewhere for two hours even under the most aggravating of circumstances. “I’m a teacher here,” he repeated. “I met Cha Haein by chance, and ended up disagreeing with her guildmaster about his training standards. After I gave her some lessons-“

“Hold on,” Baek Yoonho interrupted. “You gave. Cha Haein lessons?”

“… Yes,” Park Ryung said. “After I gave her some lessons, Choi Jongin’s been- I don’t know, recommending his own guild members to my public classes. Thanks to that, I now have a waiting list. I asked for some help when I wanted to go to C-rank Gates, so he lets me tag along with the training groups. It’s not actually a big deal.” Baek Yoonho stared at him unfathomably. Park Ryung stared right back, equally confused. How was this so complicated? He explained the whole thing.

Woo Jinchul sighed.

“Guildmaster Baek, if you’re interested in seeing Hunter Park’s work, perhaps you can observe him in a training Dungeon provided by the Association,” he put forward. “Hunter Park, perhaps this will be over quickly if you bring Hunter Sung and clear a Dungeon with Guildmaster Baek as an observer.” Park Ryung sighed all the more, drooping somewhat.

“Haven’t I been followed around by enough S-ranks?” he lamented. “How many more are left in the country?”

“The other half.”

“Ah, great.” He looked at Baek Yoonho. Baek Yoonho didn’t outright reject the idea, which was bullshit? He was an S-rank guildmaster! Who wanted to go crawling around a D-rank Dungeon with a pair of boyfriends just to see what happened? “… But Guildmaster Baek is welcome to join a training Dungeon, if he won’t be too bored,” Park Ryung said wearily.

“Who’s Hunter Sung?” Baek Yoonho asked.

“My boyfriend.”

“… Right. Fine.” Fine? Fine?? Sure, okay. Absolute nutcases of S-ranks.

In comparison, Baek Yoonho did, at least, actually try to not look like an extremely famous guildmaster. Jinwoo stared at their new guest for a minute, while also being under the S-rank’s own scrutiny, then stared at Park Ryung.

“How many S-ranks are going to follow you around, Hyung?” he asked.

“Chief Woo said I got through half of them by now,” Park Ryung sighed. “I asked.”

“Who was the fourth S-rank?” Baek Yoonho abruptly asked. Park Ryung couldn’t see how it hurt to answer, shrugging faintly.

“The chairman,” he replied. Baek Yoonho looked exceptionally twitchy, as though that wasn’t the most obvious answer. Sure, the chairman clearly had far too much fun on his own outing, and yes he was one of the scariest S-ranks across the entire country, but they also worked at the same place? If anything, he was the only S-rank that Park Ryung should have ever met.

Incidentally, Go Gunhee was the one who coined the term ‘homicidal toothpick of a boyfriend’. Park Ryung found it too hilarious to let it lie unused.

“Anyway,” he sighed, putting his hands on his hips. “The corner goblin made this happen, so he’s lost some points. Remind me to leech off his next raid team for a C-rank, that should show him.”

“Sure, Hyung.”

“That sounded weirdly disbelieving.”

“I’ve tried to explain it before, but it’s a waste of time.” Jinwoo looked past him while Park Ryung stared at his utterly confusing little boyfriend. “Guildmaster, we’ll just be clearing this Dungeon with you observing,” he said. “Please try to suppress your mana as much as you can so you don’t set off a swarm.”

“… You two,” Baek Yoonho tried, “will be. Clearing the Dungeon.”

“Yes,” Jinwoo replied, and turned. “Come on, Hyung. Four down, four to go.”

“Wha- hey!” Park Ryung whined, following him into the Gate. “The sass??” Ah, such a sassy and cute little boyfriend though.

Baek Yoonho coughed loudly, suggesting that maybe his inside thoughts were outside again. Park Ryung quickly shut up and moved on.

Baek Yoonho was surprisingly unobtrusive for the raid. Go Gunhee hadn’t tried to be obtrusive himself, he was just radiating an undue amount of glee from his corner. But this S-rank was quiet, seemed to melt into a dark corner, and was otherwise watching with piercing eyes. Jinwoo was already getting far too used to these weirdos and working flawlessly. Park Ryung could only take a hint himself.

It was yet another standard D-rank Dungeon, fortunately, with the boss not being anything special other than being a bigger werewolf. They killed it in quick moves, collected their crystals, and made their way out. Baek Yoonho followed as quietly as before.

Park Ryung turned around once they were out of the Gate, which began to close obligingly.

“Okay?” he asked. “Are you satisfied?” Baek Yoonho stared at him with the same piercing stare, pupils slitted again. What was with that?

“… Do you have any idea how impossible you two are?” he abruptly asked. Park Ryung stared unfathomably. He looked at Jinwoo, then forward. “Forget it,” Baek Yoonho sighed, rubbing at his head. “Where did you learn that sword work?” Always the sword??

“It’s nothing, I made it up,” Park Ryung repeated, exasperated. “I took basic forms that I was taught and made something for myself.”

“… Do you teach outside of the Association?”

“No.”

“Cha Haein was an exception.”

“She was an exception because she needed help I didn’t trust Choi Jongin to give her,” Park Ryung answered firmly. “And I signed her up officially through the Association anyway.”

“My guild members need help.” Baek Yoonho was really such a straightforward person, sheesh. “The Hunters Guild casualty rate has dropped down to basically nothing in training Dungeons. I thought it was because he was having Cha Haein oversee at first. It’s not. What can I do to convince you to help me bring down that rate in my guild, too?” Extremely straightforward, in fact. Baek Yoonho showed absolutely no sign of shame about asking a D-rank Hunter how to better handle his own damned guild.

Park Ryung didn’t care about his problems. He didn’t, except he sighed a long, suffering sigh while Jinwoo patted his arm sympathetically.

“… I’m going to make a call,” he muttered, and turned around. “Excuse me.” He didn’t bother actually trying to leave the man’s earshot, he’d have to just outright leave the block. He instead pulled out his phone.

Not to give you a heart attack but can you ask Choi Jongin to meet us soon?

Woo Jinchul called within five seconds despite the very clear instructions.

“I changed my mind,” he opened up with. “I prefer the game, so I can at least pretend it might not be a serious request.”

“Ah, I see.”

“What’s Guildmaster Baek asking? I told you to not accommodate any unreasonable requests, the Association will handle it.”

“Yeah, I know, I just.” Park Ryung sighed, kicked at the ground, then tilted his head back to the sky. “… He asked nicely,” he confessed. “For some help.”

“… Right, I understand.”

“Sorry.”

“It’s fine, Hunter Park. I’ll speak to the chairman. If Guildmaster Baek is still with you, bring him along.”

“A-Ah, that, you don’t have to bother him…”

“It’s a necessity when having these two in the same room together.”

“Oh.” Ah, come to think of it, he remembered something like that. “I appreciate it,” he offered sincerely.

“Don’t worry about it, Hunter Park. Guildmaster Choi won’t give you trouble if he knows what’s good for him.” That was strangely ominous. Park Ryung still ended the call politely, then turned around. Baek Yoonho appeared rather suffering himself.

“A meeting with that- … Choi Jongin?” he confirmed, halting.

“I’m an Association agent and I’m supposed to be neutral towards any guilds,” Park Ryung replied. “I’m not juggling the two of you and my extremely overcrowded classes at the same time. Other people have that actual job description.” He pocketed his phone. “Anyway, let’s go to the meeting.”

“You didn’t tell me what you wanted,” Baek Yoonho protested. Park Ryung paused, then turned back slightly to give the man a deeply puzzled stare.

“What I want,” he repeated. Jinwoo coughed.

“He offered you something to help with his guild, Hyung.”

“Ah.” Park Ryung’s gaze cleared. Was he expecting to be asked for money or something? “I’m a government official. It’s illegal to take bribes,” he replied with dignity, and strode off with that.

Jinwoo was snickering as he followed, but didn’t explain himself.

Actually, Woo Jinchul apparently made his threat very serious?? Or Choi Jongin just happened to be in the area and decided to wait in the lobby as if he’d spent hours waiting for them. Despite the area only being a short subway ride away. Baek Yoonho’s agitation immediately shot up through the roof at the sight of Choi Jongin, translating into some intense mana flaring off his shoulders. Choi Jongin smirked at the man’s attire, then tilted his gaze upward.

“Did you have fun, Guildmaster Baek?” he asked snidely.

“I didn’t,” Park Ryung deadpanned, before this could turn into them actually whipping it out of their pants. “Corner goblin.” Choi Jongin’s smirk dashed away, as did the faint red aura around him. He cleared his throat, then adjusted his glasses.

“… Apologies, Hunter Park,” he answered. “I spent two hours trying to make him leave instead.” Baek Yoonho’s face spasmed uncontrollably, and Park Ryung supposed that was a pretty good effort. The stubbornness of Baek Yoonho had to be accounted for.

“… Fine,” he acknowledged, sighing. “Let’s just go see the chairman, then. It’s best to just arrange something at this point.”

“Yes, of course,” Choi Jongin agreed cheerfully, instantly forgetting he ever faked humility. “How have your ventures at the Ironworks been going, by the way? Do you suppose you could use an outside opinion?”

“It’s illegal to bribe a government official, Guildmaster Choi.”

“Opinions are from connections, not just money.”

“Hmmm.” Although, it would be nice to use something other than some unfortunate vases and ceramic bowls. Park Ryung kept having to replace poor Park Kyunghe’s tableware. Jinwoo coughed in amusement, probably guessing his thoughts. Choi Jongin blinked.

“Ah, excuse me, Hunter Sung. You’re as covert as ever.” A genuinely nice way to explain how his mana felt to an S-rank, at least.

“Thank you, Guildmaster Choi. Sorry, I’m just a bit tired from the Dungeon…”

“I won’t keep you, then. Shall we?” Park Ryung had already planned on bullying the man if he didn’t immediately comply, so accepted. Choi Jongin seemed cheerful to lead them away.

He paused to stick out his tongue at Baek Yoonho like an actual child, and they disappeared around the corner quickly.

“… What the fuck,” Baek Yoonho comprehended. Woo Jinchul, who had been thoroughly upstaged by Choi Jongin’s presence, cleared his throat.

“Hunter Park is a valuable employee of the Hunters Association,” he answered. “Please come with me.” Baek Yoonho twitched again, but followed along.

Go Gunhee, if nothing else, seemed to find this entire matter extraordinarily entertaining. Park Ryung was glad someone was happy about this. Jinwoo greeted the man politely, and blushed when reminded of his moniker. Park Ryung was sufficiently distracted by such a cute blush while Baek Yoonho finally arrived himself.

Woo Jinchul closed the door behind them, then cleared his throat. Go Gunhee nodded, then gestured at the couches. The two S-ranks sat down obediently. Was this the power of the chairman? Park Ryung also sat down himself, pleased.

“How did the hunt go, Hunter Park, Hunter Sung?” Go Gunhee asked sportingly.

“It was alright,” Park Ryung admitted, scratching at his jaw. “Jinwoo got a little bored.”

“Ah, Hyung…”

“Hm, too bad. I’m sure the next one will be better.” Park Ryung hoped so, Jinwoo really did get restless if no surprises flew at his face. “Guildmaster Baek, do you now understand the situation?” Go Gunhee asked politely.

“… No,” Baek Yoonho answered.

“I see, I didn’t think so. Please allow me to use the footage you’ve sent us, Guildmaster Choi.”

“Hm, with pleasure.” Go Gunhee turned on the large TV on the opposite wall, which seemed to already have a video loaded up. It took Park Ryung a few moments to recognize it was Gina’s camera footage from the first C-rank raid he’d done with the Hunters Guild. It was standard for guilds to use cameras in training Dungeons, but why did the Association have this?

Park Ryung was standing in the center of the camera, staring ahead at nothing at all. He abruptly pointed in a sweeping gesture, and the tanks scrambled to obey right before the massive snake’s head slammed into their shields. Park Ryung was aware of how he responded, but Jinwoo immediately leaned towards the screen with bright, shiny eyes.

Hm, maybe he could try sneaking in Jinwoo to some of these raids? It was hard to find something so big in D-rank Dungeons.

Park Ryung was somewhat disinterested after watching himself cut the snake’s jaw open, so instead looked at other people. Jinwoo was all cute and excited, and Woo Jinchul was as impassive as ever. Go Gunhee was smiling with great cheer, as if this was still greatly entertaining.

Choi Jongin was also watching other people, and absolutely glowing with smugness towards the gobsmacked expression on Baek Yoonho’s face. Baek Yoonho looked like he’d never seen a giant snake in his life. His hands gripped at his knees while Park Ryung directed the tanks to take the anticipated fall, the damage dealers to take advantage. His expression was strained while the snake thrashed itself to death.

… Had he never seen a giant snake before? What a weird reaction from an S-rank of several years now.

The video kept playing while Gina yelled about calling a retreat. Park Ryung on the screen was just as puzzled as Park Ryung of the present, who couldn’t see the point of this whole thing.

“Why?” he asked. “It was just a B-rank monster.” And then the video ended. Ah, finally.

He was completely oblivious to the existential crisis of the S-rank sitting across from him.

For ten years now, as magic saturated the world and became an everyday part of their lives, there existed a wall. Baek Yoonho, who failed two raids of Jeju Island, knew this wall intimately. Every Hunter in the world would know the wall one way or another, no matter who they were.

When a Hunter underwent Awakening, with very rare exception, that Awakening was the start and end of their life. They were locked into the rank they were assigned, into the destiny that was randomly gifted to them. Individual capabilities had a say in their competence, but never in their sheer power, and never in overcoming the wall.

An E-rank Hunter could never threaten a D-rank monster on his own. A D-rank healer could never match a D-rank fighter. That D-rank healer- even a fighter, they could never face a boss two ranks above them. They couldn’t flawlessly dance in and out of that beast’s mouth with their sword trailing like a watery afterimage, couldn’t guide a group of C-ranks to take down that boss within two minutes in a series of only three simple formations.

He still knew that Park Ryung was stronger than he seemed, still knew what his instincts were nagging at him. The problem was that he didn’t understand how it came into play here. Everything he’d observed of the man suggested his rank was real. He didn’t move exceptionally fast even for a D-rank, didn’t use strength that made him overwhelming. The presence of his mana was almost comparable to Sung Jinwoo, whose mana rating was outright ridiculous. He’d also watched that same ridiculous mana rating carve through the heel, kneecap, and throat of a D-rank boss werewolf.

There were walls in this world, laws that couldn’t be changed no matter how hard they tried. Impossible obstacles like Jeju Island.

Where was the wall that should have stared Park Ryung in the face? He acted like all the rules they’d come to know were just inconvenient suggestions.

… It was no wonder the Hunters Guild had improved so drastically. The public also thought it was because of Cha Haein, which was why Baek Yoonho had sat for so long on it. But after a particularly bad training gone wrong, he’d gone to figure it out for himself.

The answer was sitting on the other couch and obviously confused about why he’d watched one of his own home videos. Maybe his inability to see the limits of others was part of what made him so terrifying.

“… Are we- just going to sit here in silence, then?” Park Ryung asked the room, puzzled.

“We’re letting Guildmaster Baek digest,” Choi Jongin replied cheerfully.

“… Has- Has he actually never seen a savage fang before or something?” Park Ryung knew that boss was two ranks above his head when he went after it. He had to know the dangers, but he didn’t see that wall.

If members of the White Tiger Guild could even begin to scale that wall, if they could reach just a little higher, just a little further than what fate handed them- no, if the S-ranks who had failed Jeju Island learned to reach past their limits the same way-

Shit, it was no wonder that Choi Jongin was trying so hard. The most narcissistic man he’d ever met bowed to this teacher for his favor, and Baek Yoonho should have realized from there.

“… Chairman,” he addressed, and now understood who really held power in Korea again. They all feared the individual power of Go Gunhee, and even Hwang Dongsoo had once played by the rules out of that fear. But the Hunters Association hadn’t had something they so desperately needed before. “What- can the guilds do?” he asked outright. Go Gunhee merely folded his hands over his desk, looking serene and a touch amused.

“Why are you asking me?” he returned. “It’s up to my employee what he wants to do with his skills. He can turn down any student he likes, and blacklist any Hunter he pleases.” Baek Yoonho felt a brief chill down his spine. Being a teacher of such terrifying capability was one thing, but he had the authority to blacklist? That kind of power couldn’t be found outside of the chairman or Woo Jinchul himself.

It was a gentle warning, all things considered. Go Gunhee was saying that the Hunters Association greatly valued Park Ryung, and Baek Yoonho needed to watch himself very, very carefully.

“What would happen if I tried to blacklist an S-rank?” Park Ryung muttered thoughtfully, increasing Baek Yoonho’s tension tenfold.

“What S-rank would you try to blacklist, Hyung?” Sung Jinwoo wondered.

“Hwang Dongsoo.”

“I think he’s already blacklisted.”

“Ah, that’s true. So my choice would be valid anyway.” … Baek Yoonho took that back. If the two of them could joke around about blacklisting an S-rank Hunter like that in front of the chairman, maybe it wasn’t something he entirely had to worry about.

And Park Ryung did this specifically because he was asked for help, not because he thought he would get anything from it. Association agents might work for little pay or gratitude alike, but Go Gunhee would have lavished this man in plenty of either if he asked. Park Ryung obviously wouldn’t be trusted with this much if he was the type of man to abuse his power.

So- whatever secrets he was hiding, maybe it wouldn’t hurt to just leave them alone.

“Hunter Park,” he asked instead, and Park Ryung looked at him without a trace of fear or awe. Why would he? “I will- guess that you brought us here because you have an idea on how to help my guild,” Baek Yoonho concluded. “I’d like to hear it, please.”

“Ah, well, it’s nothing too fancy,” Park Ryung commented, scratching his head. “But the waitlist is becoming a bit of a nuisance for me. The point of the classes and their incentive is to get Hunters a decent education and started pretty quickly. If they turn it down because they don’t want to wait that long, what’s the point?” Baek Yoonho couldn’t begin to understand. “So instead of filling up my normal class with a bunch of guild members, who already have some basis anyway, I was thinking I could add to my normal program,” Park Ryung continued thoughtfully, looking to the chairman. “The hospitals have been getting a lot more volunteers lately anyway, so maybe I can use that time for an afternoon class?”

“Ah, you’re the one who reformed the program in the first place, Hunter Park,” Go Gunhee assured him easily. “Change the schedule as you like. I’m guessing you’re going to ask the guildmasters for their cooperation.”

“Schedule-wise, I’m usually pretty busy,” Park Ryung agreed sheepishly. “I don’t want to just quit the hospital shifts entirely, and I still have my raids to do, and also some time to myself…” He worked at the hospital? Baek Yoonho was aware that there were plenty of healers who now volunteered at hospital wards, they’d recently been allowed to because of-

He blanked. Doubled back on his thoughts, and carefully collected basic information again. Over a year ago, the cure for Eternal Sleep Disease had been discovered in Korea. The Hunters Association forcefully kept the healer’s information private, stating only that it was a D-rank healer that happened to be one of their agents.

… Shit. No wonder Go Gunhee found this so funny.

“The best time for me would be the afternoon classes, then,” Park Ryung continued. “Four days a week, specifically for guild members. I’ll see what I can do to make the numbers a bit looser to get through the waitlist quickly. Is that a problem for either of you?”

“Easy to accommodate,” Choi Jongin replied immediately.

“It’s- no problem,” Baek Yoonho agreed a step behind. He was vaguely aware that the training schedule was completely off in his case, but that didn’t matter. He would just remake the entire schedule. “How should we sign up members?”

“Ah, I’ll talk to the tech department about doing a special sign-up for guild members. We’d have to make sure there’s a verification process, too…”

“They’ll make it a priority, Hunter Park,” Go Gunhee promised cheerfully. Baek Yoonho could already see the tech department crying into their hands about it. His own trainers would be in the same state once he informed them of their new schedule. That was just too bad.

People like Park Ryung only came around by chance, and never more than once. Baek Yoonho wouldn’t waste this chance.

Maybe that third raid of Jeju Island might be possible after all.

-

After the two guildmasters were gone, after Park Ryung and Sung Jinwoo left, Go Gunhee leaned back in his chair with a great sigh. He absently loosened his necktie.

“What a funny kid,” he concluded. Woo Jinchul withheld a sigh of his own.

“Yes, Chairman,” he replied.

“That’s two major guilds now,” the chairman continued thoughtfully, gaze on the ceiling. “Two of the most finicky S-ranks I’ve known that are willingly bowing out of the power race. A third S-rank who looks at one of our agents like a mentor.” His fingers tapped on his desk. “… If it was perfect, maybe, I wouldn’t be so pleased about this,” he decided. “There really isn’t anything, Jinchul?”

“… No, Chairman. Nothing but the usual.”

“The usual,” Go Gunhee echoed, and chuckled to himself. He straightened. “Then we proceed as usual,” he concluded. “There are other priorities than this. How’s your other investigation going? I’ve seen you pulling out the older files again.” Woo Jinchul grimaced.

“… Nothing but the usual,” he echoed. “Suspicions and nothing more. I’ve been assigning him to higher-level cases lately, but nothing seems to change. And yet- there’s still blind spots. There’s still incidents.” His hand clenched into a fist for a moment, then relaxed. “He obviously suspects something, but he’s keeping to himself.”

“Then don’t keep him too close, Jinchul,” the chairman decided. “Again.”

“… We’re not talking about Hunter Park, sir.”

“I’m not entirely complaining,” the elder sighed. “He, at least, is just too honest for his own good half the time. It’s natural to grow fond of him.” His expression darkened. “But Kang Taeshik is an assassin, Jinchul,” he reminded the chief inspector. “Keeping him too close will just give him the advantage. Lower his security access and put him on chores again.” Woo Jinchul nodded after a moment, bowing.

“Understood, Chairman.”

“As for Hunter Park, well.” Go Gunhee shrugged lightly. “We’ll just continue to wait patiently. He already seems keen to share things with you, so perhaps that’s good enough. Whatever he’s hiding- doesn’t seem like he means harm by it.”

“… I know, Chairman.”

“For now, just make sure those guildmasters keep their sticky fingers to themselves,” Go Gunhee huffed. “As nice as it is to shift the balance of the country in our favor, I won’t tolerate impositions on our valued agent.”

“Of course, Chairman.” Woo Jinchul bowed. “Then I’ll excuse myself.” The chairman waved, and he turned and left the office. Woo Jinchul walked down the quiet hallway for a bit, then stopped. He sighed out loud.

… Then again, if that recruiter hadn’t happened to ask him to check out his bizarre candidate two years ago, when his own department manager was absent, maybe Woo Jinchul would have regretted it more than saying yes.

This route had a lot more headaches, but at least he hadn’t found a reason to lose faith yet.

Chapter Text

Actually, Park Ryung was having a grand time.

There were two manners of directing the mana from his purification attempts. Internal and external, mana stores and body enhancement. First drawing into the mana stores, then using that store to enhance muscles, skin, bones- everything. Park Ryung didn’t have many- or any- spells other than basic healing, but still kept a decent amount of mana for his stores. Mostly his focus was on physical enhancement, or what a different story would call external cultivation. Some part of the issue with it was that he had no way to actually tell how strong he was?

It wasn’t that he didn’t use the mana meter to try to find out. It was just that he broke the mana meter trying to find out, and the paperwork for borrowing a new one was such a hassle that he didn’t do that again.

Why did the mana meter break? The fuck if he knew. He was flying blind through everything at this point.

In any case, he finally got a custom mana forge to his very exact and very weird specifications, but that didn’t solve his latest problem with creating purified mana. Mana pills, as he preferred to call them.

If he tried to purify too much mana at once, the damn thing exploded.

“At most, I can extract this much mana at once,” he explained, holding up a little pearl with a light green tinge. It was just the size of a bottlecap. “This is roughly equal to one and a half C-rank crystals,” he continued. “About twenty D-ranks, and an assload of E-rank crystals. And I also have no idea why it turns green.”

“Well, it’s been pretty consistent,” Jinwoo admitted, looking over the small army of tiny pills littering the Sung kitchen. “White for the smallest, blue for around a D-rank, green for C-rank. Monster crystals have different colors, too.”

“I guess…” Park Ryung sighed, but put the pill down in its batch. “I might have to ask for a bigger forge,” he realized. “B-But that might just mean a bigger explosion…”

“Are you going to eat these, Hyung?”

“I will, but they don’t seem to really do anything for me right now,” Park Ryung complained. “Or maybe I’m just not noticing? It would be better if I could actually not break a mana meter.” He sighed again, louder. “… I’ll ask for a bigger forge,” he repeated. “Then- run a few more tests. After that, I think…”

“Are you sure?”

“Ha. No, not really.” He grimaced somewhat. “… But there isn’t that much time left before shit really starts happening, so I want to set off my firecrackers first.”

Actually, the third Jeju Island raid was supposed to already happen by now. The country was supposed to have only seven S-ranks now, after one defected and another was killed in action. Ran Eunsook never went to his death, and Jeju Island was just- a problem for later. Not too much later, but at least he could breathe about it.

If the Hunters Association wanted to know what he was doing with his weird forge contraption, they didn’t ask. Woo Jinchul had only stared at the design he’d drawn up for a minute, then muttered that he didn’t want to know and took it away. He had a similar reaction when Park Ryung brought up the new design for a much bigger forge, with an added comment.

“That probably won’t fit in the Sung’s apartment,” he said.

“I wouldn’t put it there anyway,” Park Ryung admitted morosely. “When things go wrong, it explodes.” Woo Jinchul stared at him, then shook his head gravely. “… I should probably… I mean, I should’ve moved out weeks ago,” he sighed. “There hasn’t been any sign of that vandal, right?”

“For all that destruction, there were basically no traces of physical evidence or mana.” The department head appeared vaguely frustrated. “It’s for that reason that I don’t want to lower our guard.”

“Ah, that’s… true.” Did he really piss off someone that had been a professional criminal or something? That meant they definitely needed the blacklist. “What a weirdly juvenile way of getting attention, though,” he muttered.

“Childish, but extremely skilled,” Woo Jinchul agreed. He set the papers aside on one of the many stacks on his desk. Ah, the poor thing. “How have the guild classes been going?” he added.

“Good, I think. It’s definitely better to have the classes separate from the new Hunters, that way I can be a little more advanced in a shorter time. I’m pretty sure there were some actual guild trainers going through, though…” They weren’t exactly subtle, they actually walked up to him and asked about various materials he was using and whether they could observe his sword forms again. “Why’s it always the sword?” he wondered, distracted.

“Baek Yoonho and Choi Jongin have both expressed that the classes have been greatly improving their casualty numbers,” Woo Jinchul added. “At some point in the future, you might as well just invite the other major guilds outright. Before you have more S-ranks following you around.”

“I don’t know what I did to deserve this.”

“I believe Hunter Sung has tried to explain it before.” Woo Jinchul’s lips quirked at Park Ryung’s most sincere pout. “If privacy and explosions are an issue, getting another apartment probably won’t solve anything,” he then said. “There are private training rooms for higher-rank Hunters in the Association. We can rent one out for your use after work.”

“Oh.” That would be convenient, but. “Um. H-How many people would have- access, though?” he tried. Woo Jinchul considered him for a moment.

“Only myself and the chairman, if you asked,” he answered. Park Ryung exhaled somewhat. “… I don’t want to know,” Woo Jinchul repeated, and grimaced. “But- my job does require that I ask. How dangerous are these experiments of yours, Hunter Park?” How dangerous?

Well, Park Ryung didn’t think that a scale existed to contain this kind of danger.

“… When you read murim novels, what kind of destiny do you like?” he asked. Woo Jinchul frowned.

“Destiny?”

“Do you- like the golden finger trope?” Park Ryung pressed. “Secret cultivation ingredients found in a cave, a sudden chance where you come out being the greatest and strongest? Being the one great hero that everyone has to hope will turn up in the worst of situations? Or do you like the starving underdog that crawls his way towards the barest chance, and sheer tenacity brings him to the top despite how hard it is?”

“… A world where the main character picks his own destiny,” Woo Jinchul answered. “Everyone likes sheer tenacity.” Park Ryung huffed an unhappy sound.

“Not in real life,” he returned. “… I can think of eight golden fingers in this country alone who might not like me flipping destiny on its head.” Woo Jinchul was uncomprehending for exactly two seconds, before his expression went slack. He actually started to look somewhat faint, gripping at the desk where the drawing lay. The wood creaked ominously. “… I have a few more tests to run,” Park Ryung could only admit. “But after that- I’d like to have a meeting with the chairman again.”

“… I should probably burn this,” Woo Jinchul comprehended.

“Yeah, probably.” The office was quiet. Woo Jinchul reached out, then folded the paper so the design wasn’t so obvious.

“… Are you sure it isn’t possible that this got out to someone?” he asked, low. Park Ryung blinked.

“What?”

“The apartment,” Woo Jinchul said. “It has every sign of a higher-ranked Hunter than anyone you’ve blacklisted. We’ve been looking into relatives of those people, but haven’t turned up anything substantial. Is it possible, Hunter Park, that someone’s noticed your work before you were ready to show it?”

“That- shouldn’t be possible,” Park Ryung tried. Ah, but high-ranked Hunters would definitely hate him for this. “I didn’t even start these experiments until I saw Mrs. Park again, which obviously happened after the apartment was trashed.”

“And nothing you’ve done would draw attention like that,” the inspector persisted.

“Nothing I’ve done would-“ Park Ryung wanted to finish his sentence. “… Fuck,” he comprehended. “They destroyed- everything. Everything in my drawers, my closet, my laptop.”

“Everything had to be removed, piece by piece,” Woo Jinchul agreed. “As if they were searching for something.” He’d been sending letters and information since the week he Awakened. He knew the Association even went as far as looking into guilds that had a problem with the Hunters Guild, but it didn’t quite ring right. Why would such a juvenile tactic be used if they wanted him to stop helping a rival guild?

What kind of valuable information did he possess? A lot, actually. And even outside of his bullshit reincarnation knowledge, he had files of Hunters pass through his hands every single day. Anyone who didn’t want it to be known as an attempted burglary could just as easily take advantage of his long, long list of enemies, make it be about his life instead.

He couldn’t ignore the fact that he received information from both the Hunters Association and major guilds that many people would actually murder to have.

“… Not a private room at the Association,” Woo Jinchul concluded. He picked up the paper and tucked it in his pocket instead. “I’ll find you something else.”

“R-Really?”

“As it stands, you’ll likely be much safer if these experiments continue- unheeded.” Woo Jinchul grimaced hard. “… I can’t say that it doesn’t- scare me,” he acknowledged. “But if it’s you, then it’s the best we could hope for.” Park Ryung was stunned for a moment, not sure how to take that. It sounded good, didn’t it?

… It suddenly started to scare him, too.

Well, it was a little too late for that, he supposed.

“… Do you think- there’s any way I can get my hands on some B-rank crystals?” he asked instead. Woo Jinchul looked somewhat exasperated, leaning back against the desk.

“If it’s you,” he repeated. “I’m sure the chairman wouldn’t mind pulling some strings.”

Park Ryung technically had the ability to ask specific S-rank guildmasters for the things he wanted. In the interest of not tipping them off to his little project, he kept to the Association instead. He wasn’t sure how valuable of an employee he really was to them, surely they had to be over the curing Eternal Sleep Disease thing, but Woo Jinchul showed up after his classes at the end of the week and handed him a card.

Park Ryung

C-rank Hunter

"Neat," he commented. He always wanted a fake ID.

“We have an agreement with the Knights Guild to let you in a few raids,” Woo Jinchul told him. “Officially, you’re there for field training. There shouldn’t be any S-ranks to follow you home this time.” Park Ryung didn’t know if that was remotely a joke. It was becoming a problem.

“This is perfect,” he agreed anyway. “They know I’m with the Association, right?”

“Of course.”

“I’ll just try to keep my mouth shut, then.” He wasn’t very good at making up elaborate lies. He could barely keep together the false ranker thing even now. “… Ah, it’s too bad Jinwoo can’t come,” he sighed. Woo Jinchul raised an eyebrow slightly.

“I would have thought that would be your first project,” he stated.

“I’ve been putting a lot of weird things in my mouth lately,” Park Ryung confessed. “And, uh. Puking it out in a horrible way. It’s actually incredible how many poison-cleansing methods I know now.”

“… I’m sorry I asked.”

“You’re welcome.”

“Just try to not draw attention, Hunter Park. The chairman is getting tired of big guilds trying to poach you.” That felt like a compliment, if nothing else.

Thankfully, Park Ryung didn’t have to wait long for the Dungeon. He got a call that afternoon from someone who identified himself as from the Knights Guild, setting up the meeting to start the raid. He was also politely, but firmly asked to wear appropriate armor.

Well, he hadn’t bought armor- ever, so maybe he should… go shopping? All he had were the typical strap-on plates to go over his normal clothes. Maybe that was bad form for a B-rank, when he’d always been pretty underdressed for even C-rank raids.

He thought about a certain newbie Hunter who showed up to a C-rank raid in extremely flashy and expensive armor, and worried deeply about the opposite problem.

… He sighed heavily, but picked up his phone again and made a call.

He- probably should have expected to meet Baek Yoonho at an armor store as a consequence of his actions. Still, it had to be better than asking Choi Jongin.

“I really just wanted to not get scammed,” Park Ryung tried to explain again. He just wanted to buy something that wasn’t from the Association’s store room, but- magic shops intimidated him. They were notoriously expensive and difficult to navigate.

“I’m aware,” Baek Yoonho replied calmly, browsing through the display cases. “Something understated, but sturdy and flexible enough to not hinder your movements. Nothing flashy, either, like what’s popular these days.” Oh, he really was aware? “Don’t look that surprised,” Baek Yoonho huffed. “I used to shop for my strike team under a penny-pincher.”

“I guess so.” Not that Park Ryung knew Lim Taegyu very well, but he at least vaguely remembered the news about the split.

“What do you usually do, order the cheap stuff in bulk?” Baek Yoonho asked, peering at a row of pauldrons.

“It comes in bulk?” Park Ryung realized. Baek Yoonho paused to stare at him. “Ah, I don’t really do armor shopping,” he defended. “The Association gave me some gear when I first started working there, and I just, yanno. Kept it.”

“…”

“… What?”

“… Tell me you haven’t been using the exact same sword since you’ve Awakened, Hunter Park.” Park Ryung had no defense except to puff out his cheeks and not say a thing. Baek Yoonho sighed loudly, which was pretty rude. Anyone who didn't have to deal with replacement paperwork through the Hunters Association had no right to judge. “What do you do when you take a bad hit?”

“Um, I heal it,” Park Ryung reasoned. “Isn’t that common sense? For a healer?”

“Nothing you do is common sense.”

“Ouch.”

“You can live with the basic armor for now,” the guildmaster sighed, looking around. “But a sword is different. Your sword style is unique and should have a custom order. I don’t recommend bringing that kind of weapon on a raid with strangers, though. It attracts the unfriendly types.”

“Do they always have to be so- unique and flashy?” Park Ryung tried, weary. Armor was something of a hassle, but he was tickled by the idea of a nice sword. He’d sharpened his sword so many times it was starting to feel even more fragile than before, which was saying a lot. “There’s normal-looking swords at higher ranks, aren’t there?”

“Rarely.” Baek Yoonho collected some numbers. “Higher-ranked weapons are made with expensive materials that contain a massive amount of mana,” he explained. “The materials themselves make unique results, but the mana from the crystals used also has a unique effect. It shows itself in the weapon.” Right, whatever nonsense impurities existed in monster crystals did that.

Ah.

“What if that mana was purified before it was refined?” he wondered aloud.

“Purified?” Baek Yoonho echoed.

“Ah, just a thought. I should pick up a new sword,” Park Ryung acknowledged, sighing. “If nothing else, just so it doesn’t break on me after all this time. I’ll look into commissioning something later.”

“I know a guy.”

“Yeah, I bet you do.”

“I’m serious. Good quality without heavy focus on the design. He likes experimenting with the shit I drag back from Dungeons, too. He’d make something new just for the fun of it if you asked.” Park Ryung hesitated. It wasn’t that he always refused connections. Obviously, he was here because he pulled those strings here and there.

… It wasn’t like it was going to be secret- for too much longer, anyway.

“How discreet?” he finally asked.

“The jealous type,” Baek Yoonho answered. “He followed me from Fiend.”

“Ah.” That did speak measures. “Even if I have a bizarre material I can’t explain the origin of?”

“You’ll be his new best friend and I’ll have to step up my own game.”

“Huh.” Park Ryung felt his mouth twitch. “It’d be a pretty straightforward request, anyway. I basically want what I have, just with the material.”

“Fair enough. It might take a bit depending on what it is, so you’ll want to order it soon.”

“Ah… fine, yeah. I do need a new sword.” He sighed. “… Complaints aside, I do appreciate the help,” he added.

“Mm.” Baek Yoonho took the tags to the counter, where armor was unboxed and set out. It was more covering than the basic stuff, so Park Ryung actually had to have some of it fitted, which took a bit. Still, it felt much more decent than his usual gear, and the price wasn’t too bad at all. He paid happily and left the store with the S-rank on his tail.

“Mind if I ask you something?” Baek Yoonho asked abruptly.

“Anything classified needs to go through my boss,” Park Ryung answered. The man outright rolled his eyes.

“Why’re you so comfortable around S-ranks?” he asked anyway. Park Ryung blinked. “Choi Jongin, the chairman, Cha Haein, me- we’re all people generally considered unapproachable at best. One of those people you call a corner goblin when he annoys you.”

“It’s funny to me.”

“It’s funny to me, too, and that’s not the point.”

“Sheesh.” Park Ryung considered. He was supposed to- feel distance, he supposed. These were celebrities and extremely powerful people, faces he saw on TV and tabloids. One of them could sneeze one day and he’d lose limbs or shit. Genuinely terrifying.

… He’d once read a story about a man who watched his friend get eaten alive and screamed in agony. He’d been the one to ask for his help, after all.

How was he supposed to be afraid of something that was just- human?

“… I don’t know how to explain it,” he finally answered, pocketing his free hand. “In person, you all just seemed like people to me. You used to be a firefighter, didn’t you?” Baek Yoonho blinked, startled.

“Yes?”

“I like firefighters.” Park Ryung gave an awkward shrug after a moment. “Choi Jongin’s a peacock, but he mothers over Cha Haein like he can’t stand to really see her hurt,” he admitted. “I let her get swarmed by some D-rank goblins once and he nearly brought down the whole damned Dungeon. Cha Haein’s just- a quiet, but really earnest person who wants to live up to the expectations she didn’t ask for. The chairman finds the weirdest things funny, but he has such a grandpa sense of humor in the first place and you can’t even be mad at him.” His brow crinkled somewhat with his sheepish expression. “Ah, I don’t know if I’m saying it in a way that makes sense… Hunters aren’t just mindless predators who occasionally exist outside of Dungeons, I guess. Awakening didn’t change anything about humanity, it just shows some of the best and worst qualities a little stronger.” He scratched at his head, now embarrassed. “So- I guess I just see you as a really blunt guy who once picked being a firefighter as a career? That’s the point, I think. Not that the tiger powers aren’t super neat, just. Ah, l-let’s just drop it.” He turned away, cheeks hot. “I’m not making sense. I’ll, um- get back to you on those materials. Thanks for your help, Guildmaster Baek.” He quickly scooted away before he could ridicule himself any further.

After staring at the blushing Hunter’s retreat for a bit, Baek Yoonho huffed, then stuffed his hands in his own pockets with a rueful smile.

“… I like firefighters, too,” he said, then turned and went on his way. He had a call to make.

Park Ryung showed up at the Knights Guild party- not completely making a fool of himself, at least. His armor didn’t stick out too badly, and the Hunter that met him at the entrance looked him up and down before nodding in light approval.

“Aren’t you a healer?” he then added.

“I’m a bit of a mix,” Park Ryung explained. “And my healing spells are contact-only, and not too effective unless I'm concentrating.” Well, on other people. He was actually pretty good these days at healing himself on the fly, which might have something to do with the number of strange things he’d put in his mouth.

“… I see. We’ll assign you to a flank position, but take care to not stray too far. We can only protect our members within a certain range.”

“Of course.” Park Ryung could hear other guild members muttering about him- being some son of a rich conglomerate?

… That was new. Was that- the cover he was supposed to have?

“You’ll retreat if you feel overwhelmed, won’t you?” the Hunter then asked him, frowning.

“Of course?” Park Ryung repeated. Who wouldn’t?? The Hunter looked somewhat skeptical, but nodded again, then finally seemed to leave him alone.

… Park Ryung was getting somewhat concerned about what the Knights Guild had been told about him. He had a vague thought of texting Woo Jinchul in retaliation, but they were already forming up the teams to go in, so. He wouldn’t be able to enjoy the countdown.

He sighed, adjusted his arm plates, then followed his team into the enormous Gate.

Several hours later, Park Ryung emerged from the former B-rank Gate with a large bag of B-rank crystals, even a few A-ranks, not a spot on his new armor and cheer in his step. Actually, B-rank Dungeons were a delight! Lots of big things to have fun with. The new sword was also pretty decent, he could see the appeal of getting better weapons. He definitely had to take up Baek Yoonho on his offer soon.

He was completely oblivious to the large number of guild members who stared after him with wide eyes, or tried to be subtle and snuck sideways looks instead.

“H-Hunter Park!” the team captain then called, and Park Ryung paused in counting his spoils to look up. “A moment?” the man asked, approaching.

Park Ryung later had to explain to Woo Jinchul that he really hadn’t done anything, he’d stuck to his flank position and just did his job, and he had no idea why these guilds kept acting like overly-accommodating weirdos and wouldn’t stop talking about his sword.

“I know, Hunter Park,” Woo Jinchul replied, sighing. “I know.” Park Ryung just groaned at the business card sitting on the desk. Woo Jinchul shook his head, then slid it aside to the rest of the mess. “Regardless, I have good news for you,” he added. “Your room is ready.” Park Ryung perked up, instantly cheered. Woo Jinchul stood up from his desk. “It’s a bit tricky to get to, so please pay attention, Hunter Park.”

“That sounds neat,” Park Ryung realized, following him. “So it’s nearby?”

“In a sense.” A sense! Very mysterious and cool.

Woo Jinchul led him through the surveillance department to a long hallway, then turned down a single flight of stairs that led to an elevator. Park Ryung was getting more excited about it by the second. Woo Jinchul pressed his palm to the blank panel aside, and it flashed green. He stepped inside, and Park Ryung scooted after him. He could immediately feel the intensive mana charging the atmosphere of the large elevator, disrupting any potential spells or devices.

“Ah,” he realized. “I don’t want to know how expensive this elevator was.”

“You probably don’t,” Woo Jinchul agreed, and the doors closed. The elevator started a swift, but lengthy journey downward. “You have to be keyed in at the bottom floor, we’ll add you before you leave. A room for your device is set aside, but the chairman wants to say that if you’re interested in other rooms, then please ask.”

“Super secret magic treasure storage?” Park Ryung confirmed excitedly.

“Yes, Hunter Park.” Woo Jinchul’s mouth curved in amusement. “A super secret magic treasure storage.” Park Ryung squealed. The elevator opened with a ding, revealing a long hallway with many doors. Large windows showed the rooms they led to. “It’s also artifacts from various Gates, especially S-rank Gates,” Woo Jinchul explained, leading him down the hallway. “Monster remains from different species, samples of beings that we managed to acquire through trade.”

“Is that a dragon scale,” Park Ryung realized. “From Kamish??”

“Yes.” Park Ryung squealed again. “This is also where we keep ant samples from Jeju Island from the last two raids,” Woo Jinchul continued, and Park Ryung sobered quickly. “Along with other research materials. It’s fine to ask about the doors, but please don’t open them before asking.” He paused at one door. “Except for this one, of course.” The window was actually blacked out, unlike the other occupied rooms. Woo Jinchul opened the door, then nodded for him to enter first. Park Ryung walked inside.

First of all, he had no idea how they got the entire crucible set-up in there. It was as tall as he was, but much wider than his smaller version. It was simple, but had all the necessary knobs colored contrast against the black metal. Large containers were sitting neatly nearby, and Park Ryung quickly checked. He exclaimed giddily.

“Charcoal!” he cheered.

“It wasn’t specified how much you needed, so please say if you need more,” Woo Jinchul added.

“Ah, this is perfect!” Park Ryung exclaimed giddily. “In fact-!” He turned, eyes bright. “Here, Chief, let’s test it out!” he insisted. Woo Jinchul cleared his throat.

“You’re not actually obligated to show me anything about this device, Hunter Park.”

“Chief,” Park Ryung huffed, amused. “I was going to show you this anyway, it’s fine. This isn’t something I plan to keep to myself forever.” Woo Jinchul sighed somewhat, but walked forward. He let the door swing shut behind him. “It’s a good thing I didn’t drop these off at home yet, very good,” Park Ryung commented, removing his bag. “Let’s hope it doesn’t explode.”

“That’s… not comforting to hear.”

“It’s probably fine! The capacity isn’t just larger on this model, it has a lot more breathing room, so to speak. Less impurity clogging.” He collected charcoal in a handy scoop and opened the filter drawer to start. Woo Jinchul watched impassively as it was filled, then as Park Ryung opened his bag. “Let’s start with one of these,” he announced, setting a B-rank crystal in the bottom tank. “This always explodes on the little one, so be ready to run.”

“Please stop talking about explosions.”

“It’s fine!” Park Ryung closed the tank, then scooted the bag far away. He turned on the magic forge with a few switches, cranked up the heat, then put both hands on the device. His turquoise mana flared through black metal in precise outlines created just to channel it, giving it a fancy techno design. Very nice.

More importantly, the furnace didn’t even shiver a bit before Park Ryung finished up. He exclaimed happily, letting the mana die off. He then raised a small level near the top, and removed the lid on top.

“Multi-crystallization!!” he proclaimed in triumph. He pulled out three green-tinted mana pills, along with a collection of blue and white pills in their respective sizes. “Yes!! The waste is channeled perfectly~”

“… They’re cultivation pills,” Woo Jinchul comprehended.

“I always knew you were a man of good taste,” Park Ryung praised severely. He handed over the pills, startling the poor man, then quickly returned to his bag. Woo Jinchul stared down at the collection of pills in his hands.

“These are- mana,” he realized. “But- it’s concentrated, moreso than monster crystals, even mana cr- Hunter Park?!” Park Ryung merrily finished emptying his spoils into the tank, then closed the door.

“Test two, here it goes!” he announced.

“Didn’t you just say that a single B-rank crystal was enough to overload the last-“

“Here it goes!!” Park Ryung repeated, and clapped both hands on the furnace. He focused his mana, and the furnace definitely glowed much brighter along its channels than before. Still, it didn’t shiver, didn’t fluctuate its flow at all. Instead there was a faint crackly sound from inside, then the lid on top popped up for a moment before clattering back down.

“… Why,” Woo Jinchul asked, pained. Park Ryung was already moving to inspect his goods. He made a sound of great interest, pulling out a gold-tinged pill, one the size of a grape. He rolled it between his fingers, then popped it in his mouth. “WHY,” Woo Jinchul repeated, much louder. Park Ryung crunched it, then considered the mana that he drew into his system.

“Mm, much better than the green ones, but still not much,” he admitted, and pulled out an orangish pill that was almost the size of a strawberry. “This one seems better, but…” He set it down, then pulled out a deep crimson pill the size of a golf ball. He whistled low. “It only popped out one of these, but that’s pretty intense,” he realized. “Here, look!” Woo Jinchul sighed harshly, but set the other pills aside to walk forward.

“Please stop putting strange things in your mouth,” he asked wearily. Park Ryung handed him the red pill, and Woo Jinchul stiffened. After a moment, he quickly set it aside. “… Hunter Park.”

“Can I at least eat some of these?” Park Ryung wondered, holding up a handful of orange pills. “Ah, or should I save them for my commission? Or should I save the red one instead…?”

“Hunter Park,” Woo Jinchul repeated firmly. “How much mana, approximately, would you guess is in one of those orange pills?” Park Ryung considered the little pills in his hand.

“… Do you, uh, want a number?” he tried. “I only did the math up to the green ones.”

“In terms of roughly matching what rank of a Hunter they would match.”

“Oh, well…” Park Ryung considered. “Well, they’ve been pretty close to ranks in terms of ‘grades’, so I guess I’d call these A-grade mana pills,” he concluded. “The yellow ones are B-grade, green ones are C-grade, blue are D-grade, and the little white ones are E-grade. It’s not a perfect conversion from the monster crystals, but that’s because it’s only the pure stuff.”

“Hunter Park.”

“Yes~?”

“What would you classify the red pill as?”

“Well, there’s only one grade left,” Park Ryung reasoned. “It’d be S-grade, right?” Woo Jinchul was silent for a long moment. “… So, um…”

“… Yes, you can do what you want with them.”

“Thanks!” Park Ryung popped an orange pill in immediately. He had to crush it with his tongue instead, and shivered for a moment. “Ah, that’s better!” he realized. “The C-grades weren’t doing anything anymore, at least I can feel a difference with these. I should keep some to record their numbers, draw up the math a bit…” He considered the red pill. “I wonder how many S-rank crystals it would take to make more of those?” he muttered. “Probably at least two, right? It takes three C-rank crystals to make two C-grade pills. Since the excess is just converting into lower-grade pills, I can actually do more experiments like this…”

“… How many mana pills have you been eating, Hunter Park?”

“Oh, I don’t know. I don’t know what else to do with them once I make them, it feels kind of dangerous to just leave them around? Might as well eat even the little guys.”

“…”

“… What?”

“I will personally give you more A-rank crystals today,” Woo Jinchul told him. “Are you capable of digesting this pill, Hunter Park?” Park Ryung perked up. He did want to try out the red one, thank you for asking. He was just also aware that B-rank raids were a bit more sparse than others, and he still wanted a new sword.

“Don’t mind if I do,” he concluded cheerfully, going to the table.

“I’m asking if you’re capable, please make sure that it won’t actually do harm to-“ Park Ryung found it a bit more awkward to get in his mouth, and much harder than expected to break the thing. He had to use some mana to give it a good crunch. “-Or just put it in your mouth without abandon. That’s fine.”

Now that was a fucking mana pill. Park Ryung had to pause not just to process the large chunk of pure mana, but actually focus to draw it inward, then abruptly turned towards converting those stores because wow. Turquoise energy crackled faintly over his skin as he focused inward, eyes closing for a moment, then settled down and inward again.

He exhaled in a huff, then relaxed his shoulders. He nodded to himself. “Definitely much more effective,” he concluded. “How long did that take me?”

“… Six minutes, about.” Woo Jinchul appeared faintly twitchy. “… Choi Jongin,” he then said, “has compared the feel of your mana to an E-rank.”

“Yeah, I’m trying really hard to not let him notice anything else,” Park Ryung agreed. “It’d be awkward if he noticed.” Woo Jinchul pinched the bridge of his nose.

“What do you think your rank is at about now, Hunter Park?” he asked instead. Park Ryung considered this deeply, doing a bit of mental math. He still wasn’t exactly sure how efficient he was at converting the pure mana into his body, so. It was kind of impossible to tell? But if he’d been a solid B-rank before, given the number of C-grade pills he’d eaten-

Well, if he lowballed the numbers a bit for efficiency, not to mention how much he futzed around before he actually knew what he was doing, subtract all those times he had to puke up everything, then…

“Maaaybe about low-tier A-rank?” he offered. “Why?” Woo Jinchul stared at him with incredible intensity, as if willing him to have different thoughts. Park Ryung stared right back because he wasn’t a mind reader.

“… When you’re ready to speak to the chairman, you’re getting an evaluation.”

“Oh, neat.” Park Ryung had wanted to do a real one for- forever. “Thanks.”

“I’ll get you those crystals.”

“I mean, I know you offered, but are you sure? I know they’re expensive…”

“Yes, and you just ate the product of several of them. It’s fine.” Well, when he put it that way.

Actually, Woo Jinchul did just happen to produce the monster crystals from somewhere?? Park Ryung had no idea where, but a good handful popped out yet another S-grade pill and byproducts no problem. He habitually began chewing on the little white ones like candy while he packed away the other lower grade pills. Who knew how many would be needed to make a decent sword?

“Do you like eating those so much?” Woo Jinchul asked as they left.

“Eh,” Park Ryung answered, considering the handful he had left. “They don’t really have a taste, it’s more like… a minty sort of feeling in your mouth. A tiny little- whoosh, you know? They’re pure mana, so they’re safe to eat, but they only contain as much mana as an E-rank monster essence.” He popped some more in his mouth, and shattered them with a crunch. “I guess the crunchiness is pretty nice,” he added thoughtfully. “Like- popcorn?”

“… Sure, Hunter Park.”

“Do you want to try some? They’ll do nothing at your level, but they’re crunchy.”

“I will not put those in my mouth, Hunter Park.”

“Ah, suit yourself.” So he’d take extra convincing, then. Good to know.

Anyway, the upside of getting way too much attention from the Knights Guild was that he was readily invited to participate in the next B-rank raid, so. That gave him something to do for now? He could process mana pills after work, run a few more tests, and even get a new sword in the meantime. He still had time to be slow and steady.

And maybe once the deepset anxiety stopped rearing its ugly head, he could finally start feeding his boyfriend and really break this world.

Chapter Text

It wasn’t that Park Ryung didn’t think he should have been helping Jinwoo grow from the very start. The very first mana pills he successfully manufactured, he thought about feeding Jinwoo first thing.

… He’d been dating the protagonist of a novel for- a while by then, was the thing. A novel, and also the very real world he lived in. He didn’t know how fate translated into real life, and he didn’t know the consequences of destroying one possible ending. How was he supposed to take responsibility if Jinwoo never needed the system that gave him so much strength, but also never managed to reach beyond an invisible wall? Park Ryung read a lot of murim novels, and in most of them, lots of characters experienced a glass ceiling of even their best efforts. How was he supposed to give someone fated to save the world alone something subpar?

(What was he supposed to do when Jinwoo didn’t need him? When he grew taller, sharper, attracted all those beautiful women- When he was the S-rank that cleared Jeju Island on his own, when he was the only hope for the entire world?

Park Ryung had lived two lifetimes of never being needed nor wanted, and he once dreamed of being, at most, the mentor figure that could help a protagonist’s early steps in life. Now that he’d gotten so attached, started to think he wanted this forever, the recurring nightmare of being left behind- paralyzed him, in some strange way.)

… Anyway, dark thoughts were best left for alone time, weren’t they? It was hard to get alone time with Jinwoo around, though.

Outside of running around between his classes, the raids, processing mana pills, training- there was Jinwoo. And maybe Park Ryung was just imagining it, but Jinwoo was getting a little… clingy? Moreso than usual, anyway. Park Ryung had always rather liked how much time Jinwoo was willing to spend with him, especially because he himself really, really liked being around Jinwoo. But he was also pretty sure he was getting a lot more cute pouts than before, aggressive cuddles to prevent him from getting in extra experiments or training, and all those home-cooked meals were definitely designed to make sure he got back quickly.

… Well, the last one was probably more of a product of his gluttonous nature, but food! Cooked by Jinwoo’s own hands!! Surely no one could blame him for aggressively finishing raids and rushing home afterward.

Incidentally, it was completely the wrong kind of environment to even mention moving out, so he’d have to wait for later again. Ah, a tragedy.

Everything was going smoothly, otherwise. He was working as hard as usual, just waiting for the right time to get started on something new. When would that be? He was waiting!

He- sat on that one just a bit too long.

It fell apart when Hwang Dongsuk escaped from prison.

Park Ryung had been pretty happy to forget the man ever existed, honestly. As long as his precious brother wasn’t coming to bail him out, couldn’t he just rot in jail forever? Not that he was really rotting. Honestly, he was probably getting some intense VIP treatment because of who his brother was. But it was still better than him murdering random Hunters to make up a headcount, infinitely better than him getting killed at the hands of Jinwoo and creating problems afterward.

Except it wasn’t better, because then he escaped somehow, and the first thing Woo Jinchul did was send in the guards on both him and the Sung apartment. Park Ryung always sort of knew they were there, but suddenly they were pretty obvious and very invasive on his space.

“You can’t think it’s actually Hwang Dongsoo,” he tried. He really, really hoped so, too. Woo Jinchul grimaced hard.

“He’s accounted for in America,” he acknowledged. “And this isn’t his style, anyway. Hwang Dongsuk escaped without a trace, as if he’d walked right through the walls. His brother isn’t the type to not leave traces or even worry about being caught.” Park Ryung muffled his frustration, sitting at his desk. Of course he got the worst news right in the middle of his guild classes. He glanced at the seats that had been hurriedly vacated, then sighed harshly, undoing his tie. “There’s something suspicious about all of this, Hunter Park,” Woo Jinchul persisted. “Don’t you remember how your apartment was destroyed?” What did that have to do with-

Park Ryung stopped, eyes wide. Piece slotted into place with alarming clarity.

“… Without a trace,” he echoed. A job to make it seem like it was after his life, but the real goal was still unknown.

A mysterious disappearance of a Hunter that was definitely his enemy, but to what end? Someone as well-known as Hwang Dongsuk wasn’t escaping the country anytime soon, and his brother wasn’t showing up. All of Korea was looking for the bastard, which should have been a simple matter for the surveillance department when it was just a C-rank that didn’t know the meaning of subtlety.

Traces- Who wouldn’t leave traces? Certain classes of Hunters had related skills. Assassins immediately came to mind.

How many high-ranked assassins did Park Ryung consider an enemy? Who looked for information that might be related to a secret note laying around their boss’ cluttered desk, warning that their side hobby involved hunting much more than some monsters? There was no way someone who hid their stealth skill wasn’t the nosiest bastard alive.

“… Chief,” Park Ryung comprehended, his loose tie slipping from his grasp. “Where- is Kang Taeshik? At this very moment?”

“Kang-“ Woo Jinchul started, then frowned. “… He’s attending to a last-minute D-rank raid we couldn’t get enough Hunters for. Why are you asking about him?”

“Chief,” Park Ryung repeated, unsteady. “What are the odds that he read the letter I sent you about him secretly being a serial killer?” Woo Jinchul stared unfathomably for a long moment, first processing the letter I sent you. Then he visibly came around to the odds. The implications. The idea.

He paled dramatically, then turned around and swore out loud. The agents near him jumped in terror.

“Get an emergency suppression team together right now!!” Woo Jinchul barked.

“Fuck me,” Park Ryung managed, then bolted from his desk and ran after him. Woo Jinchul didn’t try to stop him.

Unfortunately, the D-rank Dungeon wasn’t far from the prison where Hwang Dongsuk disappeared from. Getting there took time. Collecting enough agents to bag a B-rank assassin took time. All of this led to an incredible hurry that scared the absolute shit out of the guards around the D-rank Dungeon. Park Ryung leaped out of the van alongside all the other Hunters with him, only his sword at his side, and they hurried into the Gate first thing.

Of course they were too late. Why the fuck would they be on time?

If nothing else, Hwang Dongsuk looked like he died a terrible, terrifying death. Nasty bastard.

“… Fuck,” Woo Jinchul uttered at the sight. He drew in a sharp breath, then exhaled harshly. “Kang Taeshik!!” he shouted. The other agents settled into defensive positions at once. “What the hell do you think you’re gaining with this, Kang?!” Woo Jinchul demanded. “Was harassing Hunter Park going to change anything about what we did or didn’t find out about you?”

“… You misunderstand me, Chief,” a distant, nearby voice answered. “What did I want to change? Of course my little joyride couldn’t last forever, right?” Eerie laughter drifted around their heads. “I was just curious. Aren’t you also curious, Chief Woo?”

“Show yourself, you bastard!!” one of the other agents snapped, visibly losing patience. “You-!!” He choked, and Park Ryung whirled. He swore out loud and grabbed the man before he finished falling to the ground, a small knife embedded in his collar between plates of armor. More terrifying was how it didn’t kill him immediately, leaving him to instead choke on blood. Park Ryung ripped out the blade and began healing immediately, both hands on his chest.

“I admit, you caught me in the middle of something,” Kang Taeshik continued lightly, like he hadn’t just nearly taken another life. “I was doing my best to recreate that fancy sword work on this bastard. Wouldn’t it be a nice story for his precious little brother? Escaping prison after being abandoned, going after the weak, fragile little D-rank that got him caught. Getting killed inevitably despite his higher rank, but that wall doesn’t matter to the likes of Park Ryung, right?”

“Shit, shit, shit,” Park Ryung hissed, hurriedly drawing more mana from his core to catch up to the damage. The other agents were already forming a defensive wall around him.

“But… that letter was interesting, wasn’t it, Chief? There’s no way an Awakened D-rank can know something that all of the Korean Hunters Association couldn’t find out. And there’s no way he could have predicted the S-rank Gate opening on Jeju Island.” Park Ryung clenched his teeth. “So, what walls, what impossibility? The only explanation is the possible.” The bastard’s laughter could be coming from anywhere. “He was a false ranker this whole time, hiding a skill that gave him future knowledge. Hiding how easy those lowlife monsters and people were, lowering people’s standards to seem so amazing and humble. Whether Hwang Dongsoo killed him or the Association protected their precious little teacher, wouldn’t the result be the same? If I get exposed, then so does my fellow liar.” He only had the basic healing skill, but that was enough. He forced the rest of the blood out of healing lungs, controlled his breathing and clearing the last of the wound. The agent coughed hard as he was able to breathe again, turned on his side and shaking.

“… You have a lot of nerve, Kang, comparing yourself to Hunter Park,” Woo Jinchul concluded, low. “So he lied? You think that makes him like you? You think I never asked myself why a D-rank healer had unique abilities, unexplainable stores of mana, and the worst attempt at lying I’ve ever seen in my life?” Park Ryung looked up sharply, eyes wide. “You look down on me, even after all these years,” Woo Jinchul accused. “Don’t you think I did everything in my power to try to investigate?! And everywhere I looked, it was the same result! Not a single casualty in any Dungeon he cleared! Every low-ranked Hunter he touched, he improved and saved! Every Awakened he blacklisted, they proved the need for it! He cured a disease that everyone else had given up on and reached out to the Hunters that no one wanted to touch! What does it matter that he lied about his rank?!” Ah, that was- a lot of mana around Woo Jinchul?? Park Ryung had known him for years now, but never saw him quite this pissed off. “Of course there was a reason like this,” the chief snapped. “To give information anonymously and save more lives! And you come here to frame him for a murder just to compare him to the likes of you?!” The air around them was quiet, save for the Hunter’s slowing breathing. Park Ryung thought maybe that unsteady breathing in his ears was his own.

If it’s you, then it’s the best we could hope for.

“… Tch. This isn’t any fun,” the disembodied voice complained. “Since when do you have faith in anyone, you uptight bastard?” Park Ryung always knew the other shoe would drop, was the thing. He never thought this would last forever. He always knew- “But since you rushed here to end it all, that means if I kill everyone here, I get to play just a little longer, right?” Woo Jinchul whirled sharply, reaching out a hand.

“Protect the healer-!!” he warned, and a dagger jutted out the front of his chest with a sickening noise, a spray of blood.

Green veins began to spread up the visible skin of his neck, and Kang Taeshik melted from shadow with a sickly-sweet smile.

“Do you really think I’m so predictable, Chief?” he asked lazily. “Even after all these years.”

That-

Wait, he-?

Don’t-

Whatever thoughts were trying to process in his head, they would just have to wait. Kang Taeshik’s expression changed in the tiniest fractions, came closer at an unexpected speed.

Park Ryung shattered his sword as he rammed it through armor, flesh, bones, and the wall of a D-rank Dungeon. The rest of Kang Taeshik belatedly impacted the wall, and let out a spray of blood that splattered over his office clothes. Park Ryung’s entire body was screaming with energy like it hadn’t since he first Awakened, and he honestly could care less.

“-Fuck, Jinchul!!” he shouted, racing to the man’s side. Woo Jinchul only just finished sinking to the ground, blood spilling from his eyes and mouth. Park Ryung fumbled in his pockets for a moment, then pulled out a handful of orange pills. He dropped one in his mouth and shattered it between his teeth, then poured the mana into every single cell of the man’s body along with his healing spell. Woo Jinchul took in a startled, rattling gasp of air, coughing as the damage was rapidly caught up to. Park Ryung had to grab another two and cram them in his mouth, catching up to every ruined cell, every blood vessel, every tainted bit of his mana that was poisoning him from the inside out. The damage from his heart skipping and slowing beats, the lack of oxygen in his brain, everything-

What the fuck was this bullshit healing power good for if he couldn’t even do this much?

Woo Jinchul lurched on his side and puked up black bile laced with green poison, coughing and spitting. He gasped in a deep breath, then panted as Park Ryung searched through the rest of him for any further traces of damage. He felt unsteady, light-headed, his vision was going- Did he run out of mana for the first time? Was that blood streaming out of his eyes, making everything too blurry to really see?

“… Shit,” Woo Jinchul rasped. “No wonder you hate doing that.” Park Ryung scrubbed at his eyes, and ah.

Right, he was just- crying pathetically. He was the one breathing like he’d almost died, and Woo Jinchul was already sitting up, rubbing at his ruined shirt with a perturbed expression. He spat aside, then turned.

“Hunter Park,” he insisted. “It’s alright, it’s fine. I’m fine, you see?” It wasn’t fine, it wasn’t fine, it wasn’t fucking fine-

If it’s you-

Since when do you have faith in anyone, you uptight bastard?

Don’t leave me.

“I’m not leaving,” Woo Jinchul answered, sighing out. “… I’m not leaving. Sometimes I still forget how young you are…” What did that have to do with anything? “I’m fine,” Woo Jinchul repeated, patting his head. “You did well. The only casualty will be that monster.” Monster?

… Was that- really good enough?

Kang Taeshik gave a rattling, manic laugh that broke through the haze.

“So that was his real rank,” he wheezed. “M-Monsters… don’t have the right to call the kettle b-black, Hunter Park. I’ll die b-because it’s just the way the world works, you-“

No, that wasn’t fucking good enough.

Park Ryung grabbed the last orange pill and shattered it in his mouth, then turned back on the broken doll of a human being. He ripped out the shattered remains of his sword, tossing it aside, then shoved his hand in its place. Kang Taeshik gagged loudly as heal flooded his body the same way.

“You don’t get the last fucking word in this, you miserable little bastard,” Park Ryung snarled. “You’ll only die when you answer for this.” Kang Taeshik choked and gasped in startled breaths of air again, spitting. He attempted to lash out, but Park Ryung used his other hand to instead grab his throat and shove his head back against the wall. The assassin could only scrabble at his hands uselessly. “I know a little bit about the likes of you, shithead,” he snapped. “Hunters are better than what you call trash of humanity, right? Kill or be killed, based on that strength you’re so proud of?” He couldn’t hurt him just by killing him, he’d love that. He’d love to think this was just how the world worked, and die proud of himself for all his own bullshit. Even now with a hand on his throat, he was baring his teeth in a shaky challenge with wide, wild eyes.

Park Ryung would change how the whole fucking world worked just to spite this bastard.

So he healed everything he could touch, cleared every trace of wrongness he could find in the man’s body, then reached in deep and pulled.

All smugness and confidence dashed away in a scream of agony that echoed through the entire Dungeon, while Park Ryung ripped the source of his strength away piece by shattered piece.

He would have had to find out if he could do this anyway.

He flung away Kang Taeshik from the wall, leaving him to convulse as mana poured out and scattered to nothing, spilled from a broken vessel of a mana core. Kang Taeshik clawed at the ground as the fit finally subsided, wheezing and gasping with wide, wide eyes. Park Ryung stood over him, then grinned in the same vicious challenge.

“Live with the consequences of your actions, you trash,” he concluded. Kang Taeshik scrambled to get up, confusion first blooming across his features. Fear, next. Terror that consumed all of him, madness in his eyes and bubbling up his throat in hopeless denial, then a wordless scream that ripped out of him, his body thrashing forward to fight, throwing all of himself at Park Ryung like an ant at a foot crushing its hill.

Park Ryung let him, just to really make it hurt.

“No no no no nonononoNONONO NO!!!” Kang Taeshik screamed, only to be gently thrown back to the ground. He panted and gasped for air, visibly having a panic attack. That was definitely the expression he should have worn all this time, Park Ryung thought. That was the regret he needed. “No,” he choked. “No, I- I can’t- I’d rather- I-!” He scrambled for a piece of the broken sword, entire body shaking uncontrollably. “I’d rather die-!”

Park Ryung gently slapped the metal out of his hand. Kang Taeshik looked at his offended hand in numb betrayal. He then began to scream again, right before Woo Jinchul clapped a hand over his mouth.

“Kang Taeshik, you’re under arrest for the kidnapping and murder of Hwang Dongsuk,” he ordered. “And the attempted murder of three agents of the Hunter’s Association.” Muffled screams echoed behind his gauntlet. That probably wasn’t going to stop anytime soon.

… Ah, it was a nice thought.

A nice thought right before a really big fucking mess. Kang Taeshik was still wailing like a child when there were suddenly more people? Running into the Dungeon??

“Mr. Park!!” Cha Haein called. Park Ryung was confused enough at the S-rank Hunter that appeared out of literally nowhere. But right behind her was Choi Jongin, then Baek Yoonho?! What was with these extremely powerful people appeared in a D-rank Dungeon, huh??? He was just trying to bask in some heavy-handed revenge!! “M- ugh,” Cha Haein wheezed, clapping a hand over her nose and mouth alike, lurching as if she was going to puke??

“… Fuck,” Baek Yoonho managed. “What- the fuck happened here?”

“Um,” Park Ryung tried. “Wha- Why are- h-huh?”

“… It seems that no one is currently injured,” Choi Jongin concluded, adjusting his glasses. “However, Hunter Park, that is… quite the mana that is radiating from you.” Park Ryung blinked hugely. Mana?

… His- uncontrolled- mana???

Fuck.

“Fuck,” he realized, looking down at himself. Woo Jinchul sighed, standing with his catch still in hand.

“You’re getting a re-evaluation, Hunter Park,” he concluded. “As soon as we deal with this mess.”

“Chief Woo,” Baek Yoonho realized. “Is that- your blood?” Woo Jinchul looked down at what used to be an impalement wound. He looked up.

“Details about this incident will be strictly confidential,” he answered, still as cool as a fucking cucumber, even right after almost being murdered.

Good for him.

Kang Taeshik actually needed some intense restraints to get bundled away, and Park Ryung worked very, very hard on controlling the hell out of his mana again. It was- a lot harder than he thought it should be?? He did this every day for years, why was it acting like trying to shove an inflated balloon back into a tiny space?! He cursed in frustration before slowly, viciously pushing it down further and further until he actually felt pretty unwell. He swallowed it like a bitter pill, and tried very hard to ignore how much the rest of his body did not like that.

“… So, Hwang Dongsuk is dead,” Choi Jongin commented, like he hadn’t stood there and watched him struggle this whole time. Cha Haein was starting to regain color in her face, at least. “What are the odds that Hwang Dongsoo won’t be a problem after this?” Woo Jinchul just sighed, watching his former colleague be taken away.

“… Why is everyone- here?” Park Ryung tried again.

“Your class with our guild members was abruptly interrupted, swarmed with bodyguards, and you stopped answering your phone altogether,” Choi Jongin answered. “Less than an hour after Hwang Dongsuk broke out of prison.” That- didn’t feel like an answer to his question??

“M-Mr. Park, are you alright?” Cha Haein attempted, no longer breathing like she was going to puke.

“A-Ah, yes, I’m. I’m fine.”

“There’s blood on you…”

“Oh, um. I just…” He looked down. “… I just- lost my temper a little bit,” he acknowledged.

“On Hwang Dongsuk?” Baek Yoonho tried.

“No, um. That guy.” He pointed at the van that was driving away. All three S-ranks stared at him. “… I healed him,” Park Ryung added. He was obviously a healer, they knew this.

“… You lost your temper on an unawakened civilian?” Choi Jongin attempted.

“Um.”

“Kang Taeshik was a high B-ranked assassin, Guildmaster Choi,” Woo Jinchul answered, not looking up from his texting. Choi Jongin stilled.

“… Was?” he repeated, unsteady. Woo Jinchul glanced up, expression flat.

“Was,” he repeated. He returned to his texting.

“… In my defense, I didn’t know I could do that until today,” Park Ryung muttered.

“I’m not complaining, Hunter Park.”

“I know, and I’m not apologizing, just. I felt like I should explain that.”

“Of everything, that’s the one that needs to be explained the least.”

“Ah, r-right…”

“Stop suppressing your mana like that, it’s pointless now.” Park Ryung winced, but looked at Cha Haein in apology. She quickly added a second handkerchief to her nose, turning away. Park Ryung let go of the extremely tight hold he had on himself, and wasn’t sure why that felt so relieving. He’d been doing just fine before this, hadn’t he? Why was he suddenly trying to wrestle something so wildly out of control?

“Shit,” Baek Yoonho muttered, shifting in place.

“… But, um. Y-You’re still getting a check-up, right, Chief?” Park Ryung added nonetheless. Woo Jinchul paused in his texting, just for a moment.

“… Of course,” he answered. “Standard policy, Hunter Park. You know this.”

“R-Right. Of course.”

“We’ll stop by the hospital before we head back.”

“Okay.” Choi Jongin looked at the similar wound on Woo Jinchul’s back, grimaced hard, and didn’t ask. Park Ryung was grateful.

The car ride with both the support team and three S-ranks was- awkward? Park Ryung was also deeply uncomfortable with how wildly out of control his mana was, and reflexively tried to wrestle it at least a bit lower. Somehow it was just getting more difficult??

“Not like that,” Choi Jongin abruptly said, breaking the silence in the car. “Stop drawing inward, pull it to your skin instead.”

“Oh.” Park Ryung blinked, but tried to draw less in and more… close? It was much easier that way, actually. Like pulling his clothes back on after forgetting to go out with pants. He exhaled in shaky relief as he managed to pull it tight and close, drawing boundaries at the very edge of his normal flow. “T-Thank you.”

“That would have normally taken at least a week of practice, but alright,” Choi Jongin muttered.

“Huh?”

“None of you should technically be here,” Woo Jinchul commented abruptly, but then let his own words slide without looking up from his phone. Who was he texting so much? Ah, probably the chairman.

While both Woo Jinchul and the other Association Hunter got their checkups, Park Ryung sat awkwardly in the waiting room with S-rank Hunters again. The rest of the support team declined to leave the van themselves, sweating bullets when asked.

“… Did anyone actually go and clear that Dungeon in the first place?” Park Ryung abruptly realized in a mutter.

“Are you alright, Mr. Park?” Cha Haein asked, down to just one handkerchief. Park Ryung blinked at her, then exhaled heavily. He should be okay, right? Woo Jinchul didn’t seem to have too many hard feelings about what happened himself. The chairman might be understanding, even if he got a scolding.

It obviously wasn’t that people hadn’t almost died in front of him before. Things happened in Dungeons. Stray weapons, missteps, unexpected monsters and dangers- he’d seen so much of it. He’d held together bad injuries before.

… Woo Jinchul wasn’t supposed to be someone who could die, was the thing. However fate translated into real life, maybe it was already too far gone to save.

He wasn’t supposed to come so close to losing someone he cared about.

“Hunter Park.” He looked up with a start. Woo Jinchul stood in front of him with his armored suit still ruined from blood and being torn open, but held up a familiar piece of paper. Park Ryung scanned it for a moment, then nodded quietly. Woo Jinchul folded the paper and tucked it away.

“… I’m fine, too,” the other agent added, clearing his throat. “Thank you, Hunter Park.” Park Ryung smiled faintly, relaxing somewhat.

“Of course,” he agreed.

“Evaluation time,” Woo Jinchul stated, and Park Ryung stood up with a sigh. He nodded again, resigned. He then blinked as his head was firmly patted. “Unless you’re the one doing the paperwork for today, don’t look like that,” the man scolded. Park Ryung gave a startled laugh, then smiled sheepishly.

“Aha, yes, Chief.” Woo Jinchul gave him one more firm pat, then led him out. It wasn’t like him to give head pats, was today a special case? Park Ryung accepted gratefully for whatever the reason.

Woo Jinchul paused, then turned slightly. He sighed.

“You’re all still technically not supposed to be here,” he stated. Park Ryung turned himself, then jolted.

Right, a bunch of S-ranks.

“I don’t think the result of the re-evaluation is secret from us, Chief Woo,” Choi Jongin replied dryly. “Or from the rest of Korea.” That sounded like a weird form of a threat? Park Ryung was not interested in meeting the other half of the S-ranks, thank you.

“… Hunter Park, you have a number of other things to talk about with the chairman today,” Woo Jinchul sighed, not acknowledging the guildmaster. “It was your meeting in the first place.” His meeting? Was he supposed to be the one to tell these three to stop being so nosy?

… They did- actually run into a D-rank Dungeon today because they thought something was wrong, didn’t they? It was a little inconvenient, but it wasn’t like he was going to keep his secrets forever. He never planned to.

He’d been waiting for the right time for so long, he probably missed it ages ago.

“I mean…” He hesitated, then sighed softly. “… Just- make sure you keep this as secret as possible, for now,” he requested, looking back. “I’ll explain a bit better to Chairman Go, too.”

“As possible, being the keyword,” Choi Jongin pointed out.

“That’s not what he’s referring to,” Woo Jinchul cut in, flat.

“… I’m afraid I don’t follow.”

“I don’t follow,” Park Ryung agreed, holding up a hand.

“Let’s just get to the Association, Hunter Park. We’ll get this part over first.”

Park Ryung was expecting to be equally dismissive of the evaluation himself. He already spitballed about where he thought his rank was, the only issue was how weird his mana was acting at the moment. Which clearly was a problem, because when he touched the large orb in the center of the pedestal, there was a faint tug, then-

CRACK

“… I… It- broke,” Park Ryung whispered, staring at what used to be the largest magic meter in all of Korea.

“… That’s- a bit much, i-isn’t it?” Cha Haein attempted.

“You ever meet a national-level Hunter?” Baek Yoonho muttered back. “It’s not.”

“… Oh.”

“… It broke,” Park Ryung repeated. “It- Why do these things keep breaking?!” he burst out, clutching at his head, mortified. “I’m not trying to break the things??? Why the fuck is my mana like this, huh?! I can’t even heal like a normal fucking person, and now it just decides to break equipment no matter how hard I try to control it?!?! Do you have any idea how expensive this thing was, you bullshit magic system?!”

“Hunter Park,” Woo Jinchul sighed.

“Chief I swear I didn’t try to break this one, either?!”

“Hunter Park,” Woo Jinchul repeated firmly. “You’re S-rank.” Park Ryung was still envisioning all the paperwork required to cover this problem, so took a few blinks to get past that. He sniffed.

“… Huh?” he asked.

“You didn’t break it because of a problem, you broke it because it overloaded,” Woo Jinchul stated. “It’s well beyond the error signals of a normal S-rank. You’re officially classified as S-rank.” There was a faint sound from the tester standing aside.

“W-We still have to do the re-test…”

“He’s an Association agent, forget it.”

“O-Oh. Excuse me.”

“… Huh?” Park Ryung tried again. That was bad. He’d messed up so badly that they thought this meant he was S-rank, how embarrassing. “No, no, it’s just the weird nature of my mana,” he tried. “This happened with the little mana meter I rented, too. It just blew up like this.”

“Hunter Park,” Woo Jinchul said again, visibly suffering. “You’ve used this mana meter before when you were first evaluated. Why would the results change if the nature of your mana was what caused it?” Park Ryung opened his mouth. He went cross-eyed for a moment, thinking very hard about this nonsense.

“H-Huh?” he repeated, voice cracking a bit.

“… He actually- wasn’t talking about being Korea’s tenth S-rank,” Choi Jongin realized, exhausted. “He really somehow thought it was something different…?”

“Hunter Park, we all noticed it,” Baek Yoonho put forward bluntly. “You’re not just S-rank, you’re the strongest S-rank in Korea. Hands down.”

… Huh?

Wait, that-

Wasn’t that supposed to be his boyfriend? His tiny boyfriend??? Where the fuck was his protagonist, huh?!?!

At some point, he made it to Go Gunhee’s office?? He sat in a chair and tried to fathom how this could have possibly happened. Outside of all the strange things he’d been putting in his mouth for months now. Go Gunhee snorted.

“How long has he been like this, Jinchul?”

“It’s already been ten minutes, sir.”

“Oho~ What a fun young man he is. But please- change your shirt, Jinchul. It’s disturbing to think we almost lost you like this.”

“… Yes, sir.”

“Hunter Park,” Go Gunhee addressed, and Park Ryung tried to blink the stupid out of his head. He blinked glassy eyes at the chairman, who softened. “You’ve had a long day,” he acknowledged. “But I’ve been waiting for this talk for a while. Are you ready to have it now?” No??? He wanted to know who the fuck authorized this?!

… Fuck, but he was never going to be ready, was he? He realized that a lot too late.

He groaned, burying his face in his hands for a moment because why the fuck, then sat up straight. This was still his boss, after all.

“… Yes, sir,” he answered. “I- want to start by sincerely apologizing for faking my rank,” he began, weary. “I did it fully aware of the consequences of my actions.” Go Gunhee hummed, still amused.

“If we were going to punish you for that, it would have been a long time ago, Hunter Park,” he answered plainly. “I’m more interested in something else.” He took a single piece of paper and slid it forward. “You know what this is?”

“… Yes, sir.”

“Please, then, repeat its contents.”

“… On Jeju Island, within the year, an S-rank Gate will open and fail to be cleared before its break,” Park Ryung answered. “Two following raids on the resulting ant hive will also fail. On the third, S-rank Hunter Ran Eunsook will die while raiding alongside the White Tiger Guild and Min Byunggyu, and the casualties will be multiplied tenfold.” There was a sharp sound as someone stood up.

“Eunsook?!” Baek Yoonho repeated sharply. “That- You were-?”

“Jeju Island’s third raid never came about because of these letters, of course,” Go Gunhee stated. “The first failures were inevitable. The Hunters Association would never simply leave it alone, and you knew that.” Park Ryung nodded quietly. “Letters about Kang Taeshik being a murderer with a hidden stealth skill, about Hwang Dongsoo’s defection to America. About the ninth S-rank Hunter being a young woman named Cha, who would Awaken with a powerful mana sense.” Park Ryung could feel a lot of eyes on the back of his head. “It’s unfortunate that Kang Taeshik found a connection between you and these letters first,” Go Gunhee sighed. “Especially before we finished our investigation into his own actions, which he became aware of prematurely. For that, I truly apologize, Hunter Park.”

“… It’s not your fault, sir. He was meant to go on until he just picked the wrong target, anyway.” Park Ryung fidgeted somewhat. “The day I Awakened, I saw- a future,” he admitted. “And it wasn’t… a good one. It’s- painful, it’s confusing, and it just… I don’t know how to make it better. I didn’t know how to make anyone believe me without being put in a position where I couldn’t do anything.” He fidgeted with the ends of his fingers and tried to not think about the bloodstains. “And I can’t repeat what happened,” he admitted. “Everything I know is just one future, from one timeline that should have happened by now, one long series of events. No matter how much I try to not change at all, it just… Everything I know will become useless in the end. It already is mostly useless. Knowing about the fourth raid on Jeju Island, the death of Min Byunggyu as a result, the massacre of the Japanese S-ranks-“ He shook his head. “It’s useless.”

“… Yes, I suppose it could be seen that way,” Go Gunhee murmured. “Awakenings are truly strange in the first place, and perhaps there’s no way to recreate that vision. But there would be no end of those who would do anything they could to try regardless.” He nodded to himself, thoughtful. “So you hid your rank below the threshold for a unique skill. Why did you then apply to the Association as a teacher? That seems like it’d be the most dangerous route, wouldn’t it?” Park Ryung obviously knew that, didn’t he? He drummed anxiously on his knee for a moment.

“I saw- a Hunter,” he began. “He Awakened as an E-rank. He’d been working as a Hunter for years by then, despite the odds. It was a miserable life, too. Every Dungeon he went into, he almost died, and the payoff was never remotely worth the risk. He- had to take care of his family, though. His sister wanted to be a doctor, and he wanted her to stay in school even if he had to drop out. His mother was sick, and treatments were so expensive that he could barely afford to live with any other job. His father disappeared into a Dungeon years ago, presumed dead. He was mocked and pushed around by other Hunters, and universally known as the weakest Hunter of all mankind. But he still struggled every day for years, barely survived, and still went back into Dungeons.” He gripped at his office pants a little too hard, crumpling the fabric before he let go.

“… A mother with Eternal Sleep Disease and a father disappeared would be a hard life on anyone, wouldn’t it, Hunter Park?” Go Gunhee mused quietly. “You became invested in something you thought you could reach.” Park Ryung nodded silently. “A bit more than invested, then?” He felt his cheeks go hot. “Haha, perhaps that’s an understatement,” Go Gunhee chuckled. “Yes, just a bit. Does he know?”

“I…” Park Ryung blushed at his lap. “I-I told him about the- the visions, I didn’t… e-entirely specify. I-It felt too embarrassing…” Go Gunhee chuckled some more until Woo Jinchul cleared his throat.

“Chairman, please don’t tease Hunter Park.”

“Who can resist teasing a young man in love?” Go Gunhee lamented, but thankfully dropped it. “Very well. I suppose that’s all I need to hear on the matter of your previous rank. It’s not the point of this meeting now, is it?”

“Hold on,” Choi Jongin stated, twitching when Park Ryung looked. “Him being an S-rank isn’t the point, the fact that he’s seen the future isn’t the point, and there’s still more?”

“He’s stronger than he used to be,” Baek Yoonho said. Park Ryung blinked hugely. The other two S-ranks also looked at him with wide eyes, but he merely frowned. “I could sense you were strong when we first met, a lot stronger than a D-rank,” he acknowledged. “But that sense kept growing. It wasn’t something I could feel in your mana, it wasn’t something I could see in your abilities. Even if you were always a higher rank, you always moved and used your strength at roughly the correct level. It’s the only reason you’ve been able to use such crappy gear for so long without it shattering the moment you tried.” Speaking of, Park Ryung vaguely remembered losing an Association sword just a bit ago. He had to file that paperwork, too. “You’ve been getting stronger all this time,” Baek Yoonho concluded severely, frown deepening. “And even you didn’t realize the extent of it until you used it for the first time to save Chief Woo’s life. Isn’t that what happened?”

“… Ah,” Park Ryung managed. “H-He really had me figured the whole time, t-too…”

“You’re a terrible liar,” Woo Jinchul told him, as if he’d been holding that back for far too long.

“Mm, it’s very bad,” Go Gunhee agreed cheerfully. Park Ryung felt incredibly depressed.

“… What?” Cha Haein tried. “But that’s- i-impossible?” Park Ryung sighed at the unfairness of his lying skills, turning slightly so he addressed the whole room.

“I’ve been- experimenting for a while, with the concept,” he admitted. “It started when I figured out how to treat Eternal Sleep Disease, rethinking how mana- ah.” Cha Haein’s eyes had nearly popped out of her skull?? “… Which was me, by the way,” Park Ryung added. The guildmasters had obviously figured that out, but apparently didn’t share. “A-Anyway, rethinking how mana interacts with the human body,” he continued quickly. “And how that applies to Hunters. I’ve only been trying it on myself, but- I figured out a way to eat the energy from monster crystals to increase not just my mana stores, but my body enhancement. B-Basically, how to increase a Hunter’s strength through effort.” He twitched. “… W-Which was apparently a lot more effective than I calculated?”

“Then it would only work for healers, wouldn’t it?” Choi Jongin finally asked, though his composure was shaken. “People have tried eating monster crystals before. They die.”

“No,” Park Ryung sighed. “I mean, I did try that first and survived it, yes. But- no, this is a method for anyone to use.” Choi Jongin’s expression went slack. Baek Yoonho and Cha Haein were equally shocked. “Chairman Go,” Park Ryung finally addressed, turning. “I- would like to add another class to the training program.”

“To prove your statement?” Go Gunhee asked, eyebrow raised. Park Ryung nodded seriously, then held up four fingers.

“With four students to start,” he agreed. “Each in different circumstances to provide a variety of results. With that, I’ll know how to apply this to others.” Go Gunhee smiled, eyes bright.

“You’ve thought this through, then,” he concluded. Park Ryung really over-thought it if today was any indication. “If I may, who are these four students?”

“First, Jinwoo,” Park Ryung began. “An Awakened with a historically-low mana rating, but perfectly even application of mana across his entire body. I already have his agreement to do this, too.” Go Gunhee nodded in acceptance. “Second, Song Chiyul,” Park Ryung continued.

“M-Mr. Song?” Cha Haein blurted out.

“He’s a C-rank, but Awakened with mage abilities, and his physical capabilities are incompatible with his sword mastery,” Park Ryung agreed. “I want to change that and flip the balance the other way, so his sword can be put to good use even in Dungeons.”

“Oho~ Excellent, excellent,” Go Gunhee praised, all the more delighted.

“Third, Chief Woo Jinchul,” Park Ryung continued. Woo Jinchul had changed his shirt into another plain button-up at some point, and twitched at the mention. “He’s A-rank, one closest to S-rank rating among other A-ranks in the country, but technically has very few spells or skills given to him compared to other Hunters,” Park Ryung reasoned. “His capabilities are based in his training and experience above all, so he can also be given more independence to direct mana infusions where they would suit him best.”

“A higher spectrum than Sung Jinwoo, but similar circumstances for more than one result,” Go Gunhee mused. “And, of course, it helps that these are all people you know and trust, does it not?” Park Ryung coughed.

“I- had a theory before today, that I could destroy a Hunter’s mana core,” he admitted. “Removing their abilities and making them incapable of using mana ever again. But that doesn’t mean I want to be forced to use it, especially as the result of my own actions.” Go Gunhee nodded in severe understanding. “But- y-yes, I also want to pick people I trust,” Park Ryung acknowledged, embarrassed. “Not just in their capabilities, but in their character. It’s not always a luxury we get, to be picky.”

“No, it is not.” The chairman sighed himself. “And that… is very unfair sometimes, Hunter Park.” Park Ryung knew that, he could only imagine being the one who had to manage that bullshit. “Then, who is your fourth candidate?” Park Ryung straightened.

“Yoo Jinho,” he answered. The office was silent. Go Gunhee’s brow crinkled somewhat.

“… I’ve never heard of him,” he said.

“Neither have I,” Woo Jinchul agreed, clearing his throat. “Who is he, Hunter Park?”

“He’s not a Hunter,” Park Ryung admitted. “He’s not even Awakened.” Not yet, at least. Go Gunhee’s expression briefly lost composure as well. “He will Awaken, but not for a year or so,” Park Ryung elaborated. “As a D-rank tanker. He’s never particularly talented in fighting or raiding, either. Ah, and truthfully, he could be a bit dense…” Ah, the poor comic relief.

“… I would be greatly interested to see what you could do with this young man,” Go Gunhee admitted. “But- I’m also curious. Why choose him of all others, aside from the benefits of his results? You’ve never met him in person, have you?”

“Ah, never,” Park Ryung sighed. “But- under the worst of circumstances, he works tirelessly anyway, applies what talents he does have, and never considers forsaking those he’s loyal to,” he admitted. “As a student, it’s not just me trying to Awaken him by myself. He doesn’t need to reach S-rank, he doesn’t need anything greater than D-rank, even. He’s just- a good guy with honest intentions. I wouldn’t mind teaching a hundred more of him even if they don’t amount to anything particularly special.”

“… Well, that’s all the reason you could ask for, I suppose,” Go Gunhee mused. He looked exceptionally pleased even if this might actually end the world ahead of schedule. “Although, you’ll be quite busy, Hunter Park. Please do not forget that you’re now an S-rank Hunter.” Park Ryung’s expression went slack. “Ah, you’ve already forgotten.” Baek Yoonho coughed into his hand.

“Hunter Park,” he addressed. “I know you take all those classes with lower-ranked Hunters through the week, too. The White Tiger Guild will offer their own instructors to teach those classes in your stead.” Park Ryung blinked hugely as he looked back.

“Tch, he said it first,” Choi Jongin grumbled. “The Hunters Guild will also offer the same. If the classes are expanded in your program, that would leave you with much more free time.”

“… Teach?” Park Ryung repeated, stupid. “Your own- instructors?”

“They’ve taken your classes lots of times,” Baek Yoonho agreed bluntly. “And based on the results they’ve studied, they believe they can learn to teach similarly. We’d loan them to the Association as hired consults, with our guild paycheck still being their incentive. That much is fine, isn’t it, Chairman?”

“The legal matter is easily handled, Guildmaster Baek,” Go Gunhee agreed calmly. “But- it’s not my program. This is the program that Hunter Park has rebuilt from the ground up, gone through many death threats, sleepless nights, and murder attempts to maintain in quality and integrity. The outstanding results are a direct consequence of that.” He rested his chin on his folded hands, eyes glowing faintly. “Are your guilds enough to handle something so precious, Guildmasters?” Both Baek Yoonho and Choi Jongin appeared intimidated. Park Ryung blinked between the two sides, then considered himself.

He finally raised his hand slightly.

“If I have the ability to oversee the instructors, and observe on occasion, I think that would be fine,” he admitted. Go Gunhee blinked. “Retaining other teachers has been, uh- a challenge,” Park Ryung admitted. “But- if other teachers can teach low-ranked Hunters to handle Dungeons so well, then it’s best for everyone, isn’t it? Basic education, basic training, and the ability to live through a career. If we raise the standards for those who go into Dungeons, the survival rate also increases.” He gestured somewhat. “It’s just like I stopped treating Eternal Sleep Disease patients personally,” he reasoned. “But stayed on for consultations and the occasional unique case. If solving this problem isn’t reliant on just one person, then that many more people can be helped.”

“… Ha,” Go Gunhee said, then grinned. “Aha- Hahahaha!!” Ah, there he went with the boisterous grandpa laugh. Such a funny guy. Go Gunhee laughed heartily until he had to calm himself, patting at his chest, then exhaled with a loud huff. “Yes, yes, Hunter Park certainly knows best for his program,” he agreed sagely, nodding. “The more we teach, the better. Even if it involves some sticky fingers.” Sticky?

“… We will use our best discretion in choosing instructors, Hunter Park,” Choi Jongin stated, clearing his throat. “If they don’t meet your standards, please inform us immediately.” Park Ryung nodded in acceptance. He did have teaching standards.

“Of course,” he agreed. “I’ll need a lot of time to work with this new class. Ah- as long as everyone agrees to it, of course. Aha, Chief?” He looked back sheepishly. “I awkwardly called you out in front of everyone, but. Will you please be one of my students for now?” Woo Jinchul blinked once, then exhaled in a huff of his own.

“Of course, Hunter Park,” he answered. “I’m honored.” Park Ryung already had thoughts of figuring out how to improve his poison resistances and defenses in particular, so it was nice he agreed so easily.

“I’m sure Song Chiyul will be interested in helping you as well,” Go Gunhee concluded. “But what will you do for your mysterious fourth student?”

“Aha, well, he might be a bit tricky to approach,” Park Ryung acknowledged, scratching his head. “But I have an idea.” He tilted his head. “Do you know a good contract lawyer?”

Thankfully, the meeting seemed to go very well. That just left Park Ryung to deal with the rest of the consequences.

Chapter Text

Park Ryung watched the news about Korea’s tenth S-rank while sitting on the couch of the Sung apartment, dying of sheer embarrassment.

“Korea’s tenth S-rank is a valued agent of the Association, and many Hunters today may recognize him,” Woo Jinchul announced on the podium. “Hunter Park Ryung, head teacher of the Hunters Association’s training program.” Park Ryung made a dying whale sound as his boring ID picture was plastered on the screen, hiding in his hands.

“Awww,” Sung Jinah cooed.

“Jinah, don’t embarrass him,” Jinwoo huffed, patting Park Ryung’s back. “It’s alright, Hyung. At least you’re not up there yourself, right?”

“T-That’s true…”

“Chief Woo, i-isn’t this the training program that singlehandedly raised national performance rates of guild-less Hunters??” a reporter exclaimed.

“Chief Woo! The head teacher of the training program was previously classified as a D-rank healer- is this possibly related to the agent that discovered the cure for Eternal Sleep Disease?!” There was a brief uproar and commotion that Woo Jinchul waited out patiently, and only when they calmed down did he lean to the microphones.

“Due to previous circumstances, the Association has kept as much information about our agent private as possible,” he answered. “However, the circumstances have changed. Hunter Park is also the healer who discovered the cure for Eternal Sleep Disease.” Park Ryung hunkered down further.

“Waaah,” he whined.

“He is also the head teacher who personally reformed our training program, with the goal of reducing casualty rates for Hunters across multiple classes,” Woo Jinchul continued. “As a result, the Association is working with both the White Tiger Guild and Hunters Guild to expand our training program to educate and prepare as many Hunters as possible for their dangerous careers.” The crowd was losing it all over again. Park Ryung felt his blush spread down to his neck and whined out loud.

“Why did I eat those stupid popcorn pills,” he wheezed.

“There now, Ryung,” Park Kyunghe soothed, leaning over to pat his head. “There, there.”

“Yeah, you’re just basically the most popular guy in all of Korea right now,” Sung Jinah agreed happily. “No big deal~”

“Jinah, please.”

Park Ryung experienced the very real event of actually not wanting to go back to work the next week. Usually it took a heck of a cuddle from Jinwoo to get the same thing. But sadly, Jinwoo was excited to leave for the Association himself, so. He rolled out of bed and crawled through starting his day, and just desperately hoped that it wouldn’t be too weird if he set foot outside.

It was fine. It was definitely fine, right? There were a thousand Parks in Korea, as the saying went, and outside of being a little taller than average, he didn’t stick out in any other way. It was fine!

“… That’s called denial, dude,” Sung Jinah replied.

“Wha,” Park Ryung managed.

“Have a good day, both of you,” Park Kyunghe soothed, handing over lunches. “Ryung, don’t worry about it, you’ll settle into the situation naturally.”

“Oh, um, I-I guess so…”

“See?” Jinwoo agreed. “It’ll be fine, Hyung. Thanks, Mom.” They set off with that, and Park Ryung could only hope he looked like any other office worker just heading to work.

… It definitely didn’t feel like that. It definitely- did not feel like that?? He was getting stared at from the moment he stepped onto the streets from the Sung apartment. Jinwoo, comparatively, walked along like nothing was wrong, holding his hand to make sure he kept up. Park Ryung was always happy to hold hands, yes, but the staring definitely didn’t let up on the whole walk to work.

It also outright turned into a small mob at the front of the Association, complete with flashing cameras and people shouting his name, so. They probably weren’t there for anyone else?

“Hunter Park!”

“Hunter Park, how did your research into Eternal Sleep Disease start?”

“Hunter Park, is this your, uh, friend-?”

“I’m his boyfriend,” Jinwoo answered shortly, and stared the asking man head-on. “Get out of the way, you’re going to make Hyung late for work.” The reporter flinched back, shocked. Park Ryung blinked hugely as he was pulled into the building by a very dignified, confident, and adorable tiny boyfriend.

“… You’re so cool,” he comprehended. Jinwoo snorted softly, leading him through the staring lobby.

“That’s my line, Hyung.”

“O-Oh, jeez…” Although, maybe he should actually get that car that Woo Jinchul recommended. Driving meant a lot less staring, probably.

Woo Jinchul was waiting for them past the front lobby, and nodded slightly when they approached.

“Hunter Park, Hunter Sung,” he greeted.

“Chief,” Jinwoo returned.

“H-Hi,” Park Ryung managed. “Thank you for the press thing, Chief.”

“It’s to be expected, of course.” He looked down the hall. “Hunter Song has already arrived, but our fourth member hasn’t been seen.”

“Oh, really?” Park Ryung blinked. “He replied to the message and said he’d be here.”

“Yes, and it’s past the designated time. It’s a bit concerning he hasn’t-“ Woo Jinchul paused. “… He’s stuck in the crowd,” he realized.

“He’s stuck in the crowd,” Park Ryung agreed, weary. Woo Jinchul sighed, then pulled out his phone.

“Excuse me,” he said, and walked away. Ah, the poor thing.

Apparently, other agents were called to help drive away the crowd of reporters. No sooner had they done so when a spindly guy barely out of high school burst into the front doors, huffing and puffing. He scurried his way to the front desk.

“E-Excuse- Excuse- ex-“ He wheezed, doubling over for a moment. Jinwoo glanced at Park Ryung, eyebrows high. Park Ryung grinned back, nodding slightly. “E-Excuse me,” Yoo Jinho tried again, panting. “I-I’m- late, I-I had an appointment h-here at- eek.” He jumped when Park Ryung walked forward, ignoring the stares from everyone else for a moment. “P-P-Park Ryung!!” Yoo Jinho blurted out. Ah, Park Ryung was kind of hoping he didn’t watch the news recently.

“Hunter Park?” the receptionist asked, unsteady.

“It’s alright, I know where his appointment is,” Park Ryung explained. “Yoo Jinho, right?” Yoo Jinho’s eyes went round. Ah, he was funny even in real life. “Just this way, you can walk with us,” Park Ryung assured him merrily, herding him away. Woo Jinchul joined them again, impassive as ever. “Look, here’s your fellow classmate~”

“C-C-Class- Wha- hiek,” Yoo Jinho squeaked again, taking in all of Woo Jinchul. Woo Jinchul looked him over impassively, clearly scaring the shit out of the guy. He shut up and scurried alongside them.

Park Ryung could tell this was going to be a lot of fun.

-

Yoo Jinho could tell this was going to be the weirdest day of his life.

“Hunter Park, over here!!”

“H-Hunter Park, who is your boyfriend? Is he also a Hunter??”

“Hunter Park, please at least answer some questions about your work as a teacher!”

“What will this mean for the training program?”

“How did you come to cooperate with Baek Yoonho and Choi Jongin??”

… It was neat that he got to see a real celebrity up close and all, but… How was he supposed to get inside the building?!

Once the tall, striking figure was inside, led away by who was apparently his boyfriend, Yoo Jinho had to focus back on the present. On a mysterious, but official offer from the Hunter Association, or at least- that was what it seemed like. He’d double-checked, and all the correct headings and official channels were used. A mysterious offer with a mysterious purpose, one offering him the chance to be part of a new program that was recruiting select members. All he had to do was show up with the signed NDA, and they’d take him.

His father immediately told him it was a bad idea. Jinsung was the one who was training to work with Hunters, and also told him to butt out. He was sure that offer wasn’t meant for him, anyway. And why would it be? He was the second son of his father, the third child of the family, nothing more than a graduate of the business track at his private school. To Hunters, he was nothing. To his father, he was a leftover.

Maybe it was Jinsung telling him to reject it that made him reply he would show up. Which didn’t mean much now if he couldn’t-

“Yoo Jinho?” someone asked, and Yoo Jinho nearly jumped out of his skin. A man in a suit with a familiar pin on it had approached. “Please make your way inside, we’ll be clearing the area,” he said. “Excuse the delay.”

“… Um, i-it’s fine…” Ah, so it really was the Association who invited him. Good to know.

Which didn’t entirely explain why it was Park Ryung himself who showed up to the desk to greet him.

Of course Yoo Jinho knew who Park Ryung was. Everyone knew who Park Ryung was since last week? Korea’s tenth S-rank, the healer who cured Eternal Sleep Disease, the government worker who personally taught countless Hunters how to survive in Dungeons. According to news reports, the performance rates for low-ranked Hunters had become outrageous compared to worldwide numbers, leading to many guilds no longer having entry requirements.

In person, Park Ryung was also a tall, handsome man who made office clothes look like a model for a hero’s secret identity. Yoo Jinho had been around enough models to compare it accurately, of course! Strangely, he actually looked much friendlier than when he had been walking through the crowd, smiling like that.

He then led him directly to one of the scariest-looking agents that Yoo Jinho had ever met and introduced him as a classmate??? It took Yoo Jinho a bit to recognize Woo Jinchul, the head of the monitoring department and chief inspector. In other words, a very important Hunter. By then, they were already following Park Ryung through the hallway, along with the boyfriend.

“… S… S-So, um,” he attempted, clutching at his backpack. “W-Where did you say I was s-supposed to go? M-Maybe I can just, um- Y-You don’t have to walk m-me personally…”

“Hm? Why not?” Park Ryung returned lightly, glancing back. “We’re going to the same place.”

“W-W-We are??”

“Of course.” Park Ryung crinkled his eyes with his smile. “I’m the one who made the offer to you, after all. Didn’t you read the email?” Yoo Jinho did remember it being signed by ‘Hunter Park’, but that couldn’t possibly-

… Oh.

“Wha,” he choked out, but Park Ryung stopped at a door, using his badge to open it. He walked into a large, open space that looked like- a training room? Inside was a strange object sitting on a table against the wall, which had an older man inspecting it. The man looked up.

“You have some weird hobbies, Mr. Park,” he commented.

“Ah, you like my popcorn machine~? Ahahaha, that’s a joke,” Park Ryung added in deadpan. “That’s the thing responsible for this mess.” His expression changed so suddenly?! Yoo Jinho was pretty sure there were rules against pissing off S-ranks???

“Chief Woo, Mr. Sung,” the older man added amiably. “Who’s the sweaty one?”

“Ah, is he sweating already? That didn’t take much.” Park Ryung walked forward. “This is Yoo Jinho, he’ll be joining us. Yoo Jinho, ah- before we start. Did you bring your NDA?”

“U… Um,” Yoo Jinho managed, and belatedly remembered he was wearing a backpack. “Y-Yes…?”

“Great! I’ll take it, then.” He held out a hand expectantly. Yoo Jinho tried very hard to rip off his backpack in the most efficient manner possible, and only ended up collapsing on the ground. “… He’s funny, isn’t he?” Yoo Jinho sprang back up with the contract in hand, blushing furiously.

“H-Here, sir!!” he blurted out, handing it over in the lowest bow humanly possible. Park Ryung took it, checked it over calmly, then nodded.

“I’ll make a copy at the end of the day,” he promised, setting it on the table. “For now, welcome! Ah, everyone else knows each other, but let’s make this easy on you. I’m Park Ryung, and I’m the head teacher of the training program. This is Chief Woo Jinchul, head of the monitoring department and A-rank Hunter.” Yoo Jinho was very scared under the man’s stare. “This is Song Chiyul, owner of the Song Kumdo facility and C-rank Hunter. And this is Jinwoo, adorable boyfriend extraordinaire and E-rank Hunter.” The same boyfriend that glared down all those reporters so fiercely- blushed???

“H-Hyung,” he complained shyly.

“Ah, cute…”

“… Am I- r-really supposed to be here?” Yoo Jinho attempted.

“Yes,” Park Ryung replied. He looked. “Mr. Song, since you found the popcorn machine, I’ll just explain this plainly. I’m starting a new class in the program, and I want the four of you to be my very first students.” Yoo Jinho was definitely not supposed to be here?! “It’ll be a program to- Ah, questions already?”

“I-I just- w-want to make sure of something,” Yoo Jinho attempted. “I-I, um- H-Hunter Park, sir, I’m not… a H-Hunter?” This was definitely a program for Hunters!! In the Hunters Association!!! “I’m not Awakened at all, t-that-“

“Oh, I know.” Park Ryung held up a hand. “I’m very aware of that, Mr. Yoo. That’s exactly why you’re here.” Yoo Jinho was ten times more confused. “Since you already signed the NDA, it’s fine to tell you that I’m not an S-rank through a reawakening,” Park Ryung explained. “Actually, I figured out a way to increase a Hunter’s rank through effort.” Yoo Jinho stilled, mouth falling open. Song Chiyul’s expression was alike.

“Mr. Park!” he spluttered. “Are you serious??”

“You four are here to learn this method with a variety of goals in mind,” Park Ryung agreed. “Mr. Song, I want to change you to a fighting type to match your skills.” Song Chiyul gawped. “Chief, Jinwoo, you two already know your goals. Which leaves Mr. Yoo, who isn’t Awakened.” Park Ryung turned on him. “I want to give you mana outside of an Awakening, and teach you to be a Hunter,” he said. “You’ll have to increase your mana and rank through your own efforts, and train diligently to get anywhere. All I do is teach you the method and provide the supplies necessary.”

“… W… What?” Yoo Jinho tried, unsteady. Awakening was by chance, and never could be forced. People had tried. People had died trying. “B-But how…?”

“It’s up to you if you want to join the program,” Park Ryung told him, picking up another stack of papers from the table. “You only signed an NDA agreeing to not talk about this. For now, until I’m satisfied with the results of this program, I’m keeping this method secret. If you really don’t want to, you can leave and just keep your mouth shut. Maybe you’ll even Awaken on your own someday, who knows?” He smiled in amusement, then handed over the papers. “One free day of observations, Mr. Yoo. Give that back by the end of the day, signed or not.”

… Wait. If Park Ryung, the new S-class Hunter, was figuring out how to Awaken people on his own, how to increase the strength of Hunters-

Then wasn’t… wasn’t this going to utterly destroy the plans his father had for making a new guild?

No, more than that-

If Yoo Jinho was part of this, then wasn’t that the only option his father had left for stepping into the world of Hunters? Jinhee had already gone on her own path, and Jinsung was the one who was still scouting for an S-rank to recruit, even if he wasn’t Awakened.

… Did Park Ryung know that this was something Yoo Jinho desperately needed, this foothold in whatever changes he would bring?

“Can I… look this over, p-please?” he finally asked, unsteady.

“Sure, that’s fine,” Park Ryung agreed, turning away to his ‘popcorn machine’. It did not look like a popcorn machine in any capacity. “I’ll be preparing some materials until you’re finished reading.” He removed glowing crystals from his bag, setting them on the table. Yoo Jinho could only scour through the contract word by word until he was giving himself a headache from concentration.

… But- the contract was definitely to his advantage, was the problem. There was no guarantee of Awakening, but if he did successfully become a Hunter, he wasn’t obligated to stay in the program for more than six months total. After that, he could freely register for the appropriate license and do what he pleased. There was even a clause regarding his NDA, saying that it wasn’t- permanent?

Park Ryung really did plan to take this public after this trial run, then. Yoo Jinho wasn’t obligated to keep anything to himself once that happened, didn’t hold to any buying or selling restrictions of ‘mana pills’, whatever those were, and wasn’t even restricted from sharing the methods he was given. He was restricted from disclosing too much information on the manufacture of those mana pills, which meant they were especially important to whatever this program was.

There were further clauses outright stating that there were no expectations placed on the results of this trial, and the Hunters Association would be held responsible for any lasting damage to his person in any shape or form. Wasn’t that a dangerous addendum to put in there? S-ranks were dangerous, everyone knew that, but that was exactly why the Hunters Association simply backed off from liability with their hands in the air. Even his father had to be afraid of what could happen if he tried to set up his guild with Jinsung.

“Ah, so that’s why you call it a popcorn machine…”

“They do look like popcorn, right?” Yoo Jinho looked up, blinking. Park Ryung set down a large bottle of tiny white objects filled to the top. Were those his mana pills? “Ready to start, Mr. Yoo?” Park Ryung asked him. Yoo Jinho didn’t know if he was ready to sign, but-

But if this was something, he’d be completely stupid to let this chance pass by.

“Yes, sir!” he managed quickly, edging forward.

“Ah, just call me Mr. Park, that’s what everyone does when I teach them.” Park Ryung waved amiably, then waited until everyone else had gathered. “Alright!” he announced. “Let’s get started. Mr. Song, Mr. Yoo, this is your first time seeing this, so I’ll start from the top. This popcorn machine is what I use to turn these,” He gestured to the row of glowing crystals, “into these.” He gestured to his bottle of ‘popcorn’. Song Chiyul was visibly stunned.

“Even just making them into weapons is something,” he commented. “But what do these do?”

“Um… and what- are they?” Yoo Jinho had to ask.

“Ah, these are monster essence crystals,” Park Ryung explained, holding up the least complex and dim structure. “This is an E-rank crystal, it drops out of monsters of the same rank when they’re killed. Basically, it’s the condensation of their mana. No one really knows why the mana in their bodies doesn’t just disperse instead, but these are always the result. Sometimes anything that dies too gruesomely doesn’t manage to form one, so that’s why Hunters are encouraged to have clean kills.” Yoo Jinho nodded in understanding. Ah, so he really was a teacher. “This is D-rank, C-rank, B-rank, and A-rank,” Park Ryung continued, gesturing to each crystal. He picked up the last one. “This one is worth several million won at the very least.” Yoo Jinho balked. “The basic idea behind increasing a Hunter’s strength is very simple. Absorb mana into the body and strengthen it. Monster crystals are actually considered a less efficient manner of getting raw mana for machines and fuel, and that’s because they’re tainted by the monster they come from.”

“Tainted?” Yoo Jinho echoed.

“It’s considered a good thing, actually,” Song Chiyul answered, looking at him. “Crystals that carry some influence from the monster they came from actually can imbue a part of the monster’s abilities or nature into the weapon they make. A crystal from a B-rank savage fang, a giant venomous snake, can potentially create a dagger that poisons on contact.”

“That’s why mana crystals are considered more valuable hauls in Dungeons up to a certain rank,” Park Ryung added. “Higher-ranked monster crystals are close to guaranteed effects, but still have limited uses in weapons and armor. Mana crystals, though, are considered ripe for all manner of devices or even some experimentation. Still, they have their own limits.” He held up the A-rank crystal. “Truthfully, they’re not quite as pure as they’re made out to be. It’s a natural formation of mana, finding one with perfect purity is like finding a perfectly-pure diamond in the wild. It’s extremely rare even under the best conditions, and frankly, Dungeons are the worst conditions. So if you try to take in the mana directly from either type of crystal-“ He flexed, and that extremely expensive crystal shattered. Yoo Jinho spluttered incredulously, only to watch- energy? Mana?? It gathered in a cloud around Park Ryung’s hand, then pulled into his body as if drawn by a fan.

Park Ryung’s skin turned a sickly grey, then abruptly blackened as if rotting. The black rot began to ooze from his skin, dripping onto the floor with a faint, foul odor.

“You’ll die without fail,” Park Ryung finished calmly. “Because those taints are poison, even to the highest rank of Hunter.” Yoo Jinho felt sick just looking at it. He had heard stories of the idiots who tried eating magic crystals from Dungeons. Did they rot from the inside out like this? “So it’s incompatible, to put it lightly,” Park Ryung commented, and set his decaying hand in an open box of black powder. The poison abruptly began to seep out of his body and melted away into the powder, and behind it, his hand healed rapidly. “Most healers don’t know how to heal this, either. This kind of taint is actually the source of Eternal Sleep Disease. Just a fraction of this in an unawakened human will cause immense damage to their entire body. So all in all, please don’t eat strange sources of mana.” He held up his hand, now completely fine?? It looked sooty, though. “So now I’m going to teach you how to eat strange sources of mana anyway,” he finished cheerfully.

… Huh?

“I still don’t want to know how many strange things you put in your mouth,” the chief inspector stated, sounding incredibly stern.

“Ignorance is bliss,” Park Ryung returned lightly, only to blink as Sung Jinwoo took his hand. The smaller man huffed, using a handkerchief to wipe off the soot. Park Ryung blinked at him, then his cheeks- went rosy? “… C-Cute,” he whispered.

Yoo Jinho was briefly distracted from the absurdity of eating monster crystals by the absurdity of an S-rank melting for his small E-rank boyfriend.

Once Park Ryung was focused again, he cleared his throat loudly in his clean hand.

“Ah, s-sorry,” he managed. “What was I saying?” Song Chiyul snorted softly.

“How to put strange things in your mouth, I believe,” he replied dryly.

“Oh, right.” Park Ryung cleared his throat again. “W-Well. Anyway, pure mana is either impossible to come by naturally or just hasn’t been found yet,” he explained. “So I developed a method to create purified mana out of monster crystals. It technically also works on mana crystals, but it’s less efficient at higher ranks. These are E-grade mana pills.” He held up the bottle. “Each one contains the same amount of mana as an E-rank monster crystal, except that mana is completely pure and safe for the body.” He opened up the bottle and took out a tiny pearl. “Of course, just eating them isn’t enough even then. Mana disperses on its own and goes wherever the fuck it wants, which usually means it won’t stick around in your body. It’s a little like trying to swallow radio waves by eating a TV. Weird and not at all effective.” Yoo Jinho realized he was reminded of one of his high school teachers. The man also told weird stories and analogies to drive his point home, but was friendly and kind to any student and their problems.

Even if he was an S-rank trying to change the whole world, Park Ryung was clearly someone who taught because he loved teaching. Yoo Jinho couldn’t help but relax a bit.

Park Ryung began to talk about mana systems inside the human body, about the effects of Awakening and their relation to- Chinese philosophy? He had an extremely detailed chart that he projected on a wall for them to see, and described the storage of mana in Hunters, the enhancement of their bones, muscles, skin, senses- It was all very technical in its own way, and Yoo Jinho was taking notes to try to keep up before he knew it. Fortunately, he wasn’t the only one. The terrifying chief inspector was also taking notes, gaze as impassive as ever. Though, was he there to audit the teacher or the students? The Hunters Association had to have mixed feelings about this kind of class.

“Of course, being able to manipulate mana in the first place is the core of this method, and it’s not something unawakened, or even a lot of Awakened have,” Park Ryung admitted. “So even for you, Mr. Song, I’ll display the method and ask you to feel it out yourself. We’ll start with the lowest grade of mana pills not just for safety, but to increase sensitivity and control. If you try to jump in with a high-grade pill and don’t know how much your system can tolerate, you’ll definitely die.” He held up a finger. “Popcorn for newbies,” he added. “Jawbreakers for pros.” Yoo Jinho wrote that down, even if he couldn’t begin to understand.

“Curing magic cancer really wasn’t enough for you, was it, kid?” Song Chiyul commented dryly.

“Nope~”

“Hm, fair enough.” The older man chuckled to himself. “Alright, color me curious, then. How do we start?”

“First, a taste!” Park Ryung shook out more pills from the large bottle, then handed out one to everyone, including Yoo Jinho. Yoo Jinho supposed it was fine if it wasn’t something he knew how to use, right? He gingerly put it in his mouth when he saw Sung Jinwoo do the same, and found it easily crunched between his back teeth.

It was immediately warm, a strange and intense heat that poured down his throat and pooled in his stomach. He shivered despite himself, only to feel the warmth spread outward not unlike a hot soup. The sensation eventually disappeared, but not before raising goosebumps on his arms and tingling in his very fingertips.

“W-Whoa,” he managed. That was mana? That was how it felt to have mana, even for just a moment?? Just that tiny pill had been so intense-

“Y’eh, ish pr’tty nea’, hah?” Park Ryung garbled, tossing another handful of pills in his mouth to chew on. As if they were really popcorn?!

“Hyung, you’re eating the teaching materials again,” Sung Jinwoo pointed out. Park Ryung stopped mid-chew, then looked down at the bottle. He balked.

“Mrgh?!” He quickly chewed and swallowed, face going pink. “U-Um. Habit.” Song Chiyul snorted loudly, and the chief inspector coughed lightly into his hand. “T-They really do feel like eating popcorn, though…”

“This is how you became an S-rank, Hyung. Gluttony.”

“Wha- unfair, how was I supposed to know snacking could lead to that??” Did he just- casually eat that much mana on a regular basis? Eat and digest and enhance and everything he’d been talking about?? “Ugh… I should find actual candy to replace these things,” Park Ryung grumbled, firmly sticking the lid back on. “… Anyway. Chief, did you feel something from that?”

“Very little,” Woo Jinchul answered coolly.

“Yeah, I figured. We’ll probably start you on the C-grades just so you can actually get a decent feel for it. Here, have one.” He handed over a little green pill from his pocket, and Woo Jinchul nodded slightly, then put it in his mouth without hesitation. He chewed for a moment, then stood still.

“… Mm,” he concluded.

“Right,” Park Ryung agreed, as if that was a full sentence. He then moved on. “Mr. Song?”

“Tingly, but I could feel a bit of a grasp,” Song Chiyul answered.

“Jinwoo?”

“Pretty intense, Hyung.”

“Well, it’s several times more mana than you have in your entire body, so that’s expected. Mr. Yoo?” How to describe it?

“Like… soup?” he tried. He then felt remarkably stupid at once, but Park Ryung nodded thoughtfully.

“That’s a good way to put it,” he answered. Yoo Jinho blinked. “Think of it like you’re trying to digest the warmth of the soup, instead of letting it spill all over the rest of your body like that,” Park Ryung continued. “It feels like an impossible concept, but it’s a muscle you don’t know you’re capable of using.”

“Oh!” That strange warmth that spread through him going downward to the mana core that Park Ryung talked about, cultivated internally until it was his warmth, and then able to use it as he pleased. “I-I see! That’s so neat!!” he blurted out. This really was- real, wasn’t it? It was real and it had been there, if only for a fleeting moment. “How did you even think of something like this??” he exclaimed. “If you figured this out to get stronger, what do you think the upper limit is??”

“In theory, there isn’t one,” Park Ryung replied cheerfully.

“That’s insane!!”

“Aha, yeah, it is.”

“Does that mean you can make S-ranks stronger, too??” Yoo Jinho gasped. “Stronger than even Jeju Island! Clearing out the Dungeon Break there would drastically increase the market value of all Korean magic items and Hunters alone, which would significantly boost the Hunter economy!! Which, well, I guess that economy would crash the moment you make this kind of thing public,” he admitted. “But even then, that would be a great way to showcase the results of this method!!”

“… Huh.” Park Ryung scratched at his head, thoughtful. “That would, wouldn’t it?” he mused. “While also increasing national strength and prestige, too.”

“Exactly!! Ah- and then you could teach your own school, and students could open their own schools in other countries, but retaining the manufacture of the mana pills in Korea means that there will be no choice but to acknowledge the origin point of them all! Even if that method was eventually stolen or copied, you’d still be the one to retain their quality and purity while other cases might have side effects or even long-term poison!” His eyes shone excitedly. “Have you figured out a bulk manufacturing method?? Make sure you also patent the machine’s design right away!! A private patent through the government would be the best bet! Have you considered opening a workshop yet??”

“Ah, you really are a little business nerd…”

“Oh!!” Yoo Jinho did his best to reign himself in, blinking hugely. “A-Am I just rambling on without reading the room?? S-Sorry, it’s a bad habit…”

“No, no, it’s fine,” Park Ryung replied amiably, waving. “Honestly, they’re all questions I need to address anyway in the future. Besides, it’s good that you’re getting interested. Learning something you’re not interested in is always such a chore. Ah, at least it’s that way for me, but I know I can be a serious meathead…”

“I think it’s like that for everyone, Hyung.”

“I think your grade average could beat mine with a hip check.”

“I don’t think anyone’s going to bring up your grades when you invented real cultivation, Hunter Park.”

“… Oh, I guess that’s true.” Yoo Jinho blinked, and he was back in reality for a moment. An S-rank Hunter was teaching a small class of four, while the chief inspector of the Hunters Association was commenting about his bad grades. His E-rank boyfriend was patting his arm soothingly. The C-rank Hunter was watching with an amused, fond smile.

… Even if he’d forgotten, nothing really… changed? Park Ryung was a famous and powerful S-rank, who definitely didn’t care for crowds of reporters, but he was a friendly and fun teacher like this, who went all gooey for his boyfriend. The chief inspector wasn’t being completely impersonal, and Park Ryung seemed comfortable and friendly with him. The C-rank Hunter and E-rank Hunter were equally friendly and comfortable.

This felt like a room full of friends that didn’t mind him hanging out, even with his rambling. Even if he wasn’t a Hunter, even if he was just the second son, the third child, the leftover scraps.

… Even if this wasn’t real, it was the first time he really felt like this.

Class was over soon, and Yoo Jinho collected the contract quickly. He approached Park Ryung.

“Excuse me, Mr. Park?” he tried. “I’d- like to talk to you about this contract.”

“Is it off?” Park Ryung asked. “I’ve never written a contract before, I had to get advice for it.”

“No, no, it’s-“ Yoo Jinho paused. Never written a contract before? “You wrote this?” he realized.

“With some advice, yes.”

“I mean…” There were specific clauses to Yoo Jinho and Yoojin Construction. If it was specifically written for him, did it have differences from other contracts? “Did you- write everyone else’s contracts, too?” Yoo Jinho asked instead. Park Ryung blinked. He blinked a few more times, looking baffled.

“… Ah,” he said. “It- probably would have been less weird if you weren’t the only one who had a contract in the first place, wouldn’t it?” Yoo Jinho spluttered uncontrollably. Park Ryung began to look embarrassed, rubbing at his neck. “Um. I didn’t think that through…”

“D-Did you even have any of them sign an NDA??” Yoo Jinho attempted.

“No, that would be weird.”

“It’s weirder that you didn’t??” Yoo Jinho burst out. “You obviously know the value of keeping this secret!”

“Sure I do. But it’d be weird,” Park Ryung repeated. “I mean, Jinwoo isn’t just my boyfriend, I live with him and his family.” Yoo Jinho could acknowledge that one might be tricky given their relationship, but- “Mr. Song is also a regular Hunter around where I live, and one of my sword instructors. I’ve already gotten a lot of favors from him that involve secrecy, so. It would be weird to suddenly ask for that on paper…”

“I wouldn’t mind, Mr. Park.”

“I know, but it’s not even a permanent NDA in the first place, so it’s fine.” Park Ryung shrugged. “And Chief Woo’s the man who gave me my job offer here at the Association in the first place,” he continued. “He has an internal NDA on every one of his own thoughts, he’s fine.” There was a muffled snort. Yoo Jinho blinked back to see the impassive man’s mouth twitch faintly, just a fraction of an expression of amusement.

“Whoever told you that is violating an agreement, Hunter Park,” he stated severely. It was so serious-sounding that Yoo Jinho didn’t even realize it was a joke for a second.

“It’s probably fine~ Ah, but that does make it a little weird to offer you a contract,” Park Ryung added towards Yoo Jinho, who blinked back. “I just thought it would make you more comfortable accepting into the program. Business-minded people like to have their limits and the like written out.” He’d written a contract as a friendly gesture??

… But- it was true, the contract was friendly. It was very generous towards Yoo Jinho and even his family, if he wanted to make it that way. It even promised liability, which was a dangerous and overt gesture at once. Park Ryung really extended the contract towards him not to get benefits, but to show his intentions.

“… Why- Why was I reached out to, Mr. Park?” Yoo Jinho tried. He’d been about to ask why there weren’t any clauses about business advice in the contract. If nothing else, he could offer that much to an S-rank, right? It wouldn’t be much compared to what he was capable of getting, but it would be from within a previous NDA agreement, which could be just as valuable. Surely a contract had to involve some profits for both parties, not just Yoo Jinho.

But now that he heard this, he had to wonder what Park Ryung was getting at all. He’d asked people he was close to and trusted dearly, and then he’d asked Yoo Jinho. Someone not at all overlapped with the world of Hunters.

“Well…” Park Ryung cleared his throat, then smiled a little. “For now, that’s a secret,” he answered. Yoo Jinho blinked.

“… Huh?” he tried.

“I know- a little bit about you,” Park Ryung told him, folding his arms. “Not much, just a bit. I also know your father’s trying to put together a guild of his own with another S-rank Hunter.” The other three in the room looked surprised. Yoo Jinho balked.

“How-?”

“And I know your brother doesn’t understand why he’s doing so, which means he’s going to fail, even if he was a Hunter himself,” Park Ryung continued. “Maybe you don’t even understand why. Your father’s afraid of Hunters, Mr. Yoo, and especially high-ranked Hunters. He wants to put together a guild with profits as a second benefit, and select an S-rank not with capabilities, but with character he can trust. Candidates like Min Byunggyu, Cha Haein, maybe even Ran Eunsook- those were his initial choices, right?” Character? Yoo Jinho remembered- his father did talk about guildmasters and the likes of Hwang Dongsoo with more than a little disdain. He complained about the balance between the major guilds and their own government, said there was no reason to trust anyone trying to get more power than their own overseeing agent.

Yoo Jinho had heard his father complain about various things his whole life, and rarely gave it a second thought. He was a grouchy man in general. But- was that really the point of making his own guild?

Making a guild of Hunters he could trust?

“I don’t really think he’ll succeed,” Park Ryung continued thoughtfully, not waiting for an answer. Of course, he already knew- those were the exact names that Yoo Jinho had heard. “Hunter Min and Hunter Ran avoid guilds for personal reasons, and a company guild won’t be much different to them. Hunter Cha isn’t the kind of person to care much about guilds or balance or the like. She joined the Hunters Guild because she was offered training to be the best S-rank she could be, and Choi Jongin is kind to her. The kinds of people your father likes are the same kind of people who hear ‘company guild’ and immediately shy away. They don’t understand his reasons.”

“What about- you?” Yoo Jinho tried. Park Ryung blinked.

“Hm? What about me?”

“You’re the only other name he’s mentioned aside from those three,” Yoo Jinho insisted, puzzled. If he knew everything else, why didn’t he know that? “The one he’s been talking about all week. If you already know his reasons, would you be someone who accepted the offer he’s going to make?” Park Ryung stared at him with genuine shock and surprise. At long length, he turned slightly.

“… You see what I mean about useless knowledge?” he muttered nonsensically. “How was I supposed to guess that?”

“It’s not something you would understand, Hunter Park.”

“Ouch.” Park Ryung looked forward. “Well, no,” he answered bluntly. “Not because it’s a company guild or even because I don’t think your father has the best intentions in mind, but I’m an Association agent. Everything I’m doing here, I want to have the Association itself backing and controlling. I want the legal government authority to improve Hunters, to blacklist Awakened that don’t fit the criteria, and to handle international relations. I work best as a teacher, so I’ll stay a teacher.” He shook his head to himself. “And besides, I haven’t heard great things about your brother’s own character, no offense.”

“N-None taken.” Yoo Jinho was deeply concerned about that himself. “But… if the guild wasn’t the point of recruiting me, then…”

“Oh, well, the point was just that I knew something about you,” Park Ryung reasoned. “You really care about doing things the best way you can, which is why you would have wanted to show your father that you should be the one helping start that guild, not your brother. You can get overexcited, but you’re honest, hard-working, and resilient. I needed an unawakened person to join my class, and I needed someone I wouldn’t regret teaching how to gain power that theoretically doesn’t have any limits. I happened to know about you as a person for unrelated reasons.” He shrugged. “It wasn’t a hard choice.”

… It was obvious he did know about Yoo Jinho and his family, a lot more than most strangers would. It was still a secret that Yoojin was making their own guild in the first place. Yoo Jinho still hadn’t made it known that he wanted to replace his brother as potential vice-guildmaster. No one should know about the exact candidates that his father was considering, except Park Ryung’s knowledge wasn’t perfect even then.

It was- entirely possible that his knowledge of Yoo Jinho was flawed. Yoo Jinho didn’t know how resilient he really was, he only tried to be honest, and tried to work hard. He was just- always overshadowed throughout his life, and never seen for that. It probably didn’t mean much, but…

“… Mr. Park, if I- asked if I could join this class without a contract, a-and I just promised to not say anything until you were ready…” He bit his lip, uncertain. “W-Would that be okay?” Park Ryung blinked once.

“Absolutely,” he agreed, with no hesitation. The contract was a gesture, and even if everything in Yoo Jinho’s business sense was screaming about it-

He ripped the gesture in half, then crumpled those halves. He bowed.

“Please accept me as your student, Mr. Park!” he insisted. He immediately felt great embarrassment color his face. Was that- too much??

“… You see? I told you you’d like him,” Park Ryung said above his head. “Isn’t he neat, Jinwoo?” There was a faint huff, and then Yoo Jinho felt his head being patted. “Yeah, of course,” Park Ryung told him. “You can just call me normally outside of class, alright? Welcome to the secret club to upend the world.” Yoo Jinho couldn’t help a startled laugh, straightening quickly with bright eyes.

“T-Thank you,” he managed. “I-I’ll do my best!”

“That’s all I need,” Park Ryung accepted. Maybe his perception of Yoo Jinho was still flawed, but.

Yoo Jinho would be damned if he was the first one to prove him wrong.

Chapter Text

Actually, there were other things to keep him busy, and they all involved suddenly being an S-rank.

For example, just a few days after starting his brand new class, Park Ryung walked out of his hospital shift through a side door and was promptly approached by a foreigner.

“Greetings, Hunter Park,” the blond man told him in English. “Excuse our sudden appearance, but do you have time for a chat?”

“Greetings, Hunter Park,” a young man beside him translated. “Excuse our sudden appearance, but do you have time for a chat?” Park Ryung barely withheld a sigh. Dealing with a stack of letters from various guilds around Korea was one thing, he could just toss them in the trash.

This, though? This wasn’t supposed to happen- here. Even if he’d expected some manner of interest, this was risky for America’s part. Not all S-ranks automatically got an offer to jump ship. What did he do to make this happen just by getting exposed?

And why was it this guy instead?

“You know I’m obligated to tell my boss you approached me, don’t you?” he asked in English. “Mr. Michael Connor.” The translator opened his mouth and let it hang. The blond man was equally shocked for a moment, then quickly recovered.

“… Your English is very impressive,” he said. “Not even an accent.”

“Thanks,” Park Ryung replied, lackluster. Of course it was fucking perfect. “I’ve always found it a little strange that America has so many unawakened in charge of Hunters,” he commented. “Is it just so you can sneak through countries without attracting the attention of the Association?” Michael Connor cleared his throat.

“It seems you have an idea of what this is about,” he acknowledged. “But- before you dismiss me immediately, please hear me out. This is about your work in mana research.” Park Ryung paused, staring. “Twenty minutes of your time, then you can inform the Association as you please,” Michael Connor persisted. “We’ll even give you a ride.” Park Ryung really, really wanted very little to do with this nonsense. He wanted nothing to do with being an S-rank in the first place.

… But he did want to know why this changed for him, when it took the same people longer to approach the literal protagonist. It was just in the interest of knowledge that he accepted the car ride with a long-suffering sigh.

“I’m blaming America if my boyfriend pouts at me for being late,” he complained. Michael Connor also entered the car, looking more amused than anything.

“All of America, Hunter Park?”

“From sea to shining fucking sea.”

“It might be the perfect English,” the man commented, “but has anyone told you that you talk a great deal like an American?” Park Ryung paused. His face twitched.

… Maybe he should sass the foreigners less.

As Jinwoo would have been, Park Ryung was brought to a nearby office building and shown into a small room. There were a lot of guards present, too. They sure eyeballed the fuck out of him.

“Seriously, you all even brought guns into a gun-restricted country,” Park Ryung realized, staring right back at the bastards. “Korea still has airport security, doesn’t it?” For some reason, that shocked the hell out of the guards?? Michael Connor chuckled.

“You’re a very interesting man, Hunter Park,” he answered, sitting on one of the couches.

“I’m genuinely concerned about national security right now. And you breaking it.”

“We have gun permits due to being an official federal agency. Please, sit down.” Park Ryung sighed. He sat down nonetheless, already weary of this. Michael Connor opened his briefcase. “Would you like the direct proposal, or the lead-in?” he asked.

“One more gun question,” Park Ryung replied. “Why are they carrying guns when I’m an S-rank with impenetrable skin? There could be actual ricochet off my skin. That’s just weird.” Michael Connor huffed out loud, lowering a folder he was pulling out.

“You really sound just like your consultation reports, Hunter Park,” he replied. Park Ryung opened his mouth to say that did not address the threat of ricochet, let alone pissing off an S-rank, then paused. “Did you know the FBH also handles matters of Eternal Sleep Disease?” Michael Connor asked him.

“… No,” Park Ryung answered, because he sure as hell didn’t. “You can’t handle it all internally, can you? It’s classified as medical, you can’t just- keep that under wraps.”

“The CDC is federal, and the FBH added a joint branch between them,” Michael Connor replied. “Of course anything related to public health is released, and treatments have been implemented safely, but all related research goes through us.” Well. Fuck? “I had thought Korea hired an excellent translator for their mysterious healer agent, but I can see for myself that it isn’t the case. America has sent over two hundred consultation requests through the Korean Hunters Association regarding patients with Eternal Sleep Disease, just in the last year since you released information about the cure.” Michael Connor set the folder on the table between them. “And you, Hunter Park, answered every single one of them personally, with more than enough information to successfully treat even the most complex cases.” Park Ryung felt his fingers begin to fidget on his knees before stopping that. He felt caught in something, even if he didn’t know what.

“… So- So what?” he tried finally. “It was through official channels. There’s no reason to not address consultation requests.”

“Then tell me, Hunter Park,” Michael Connor returned. “Why is someone who’s officially ranked as one of the greatest powers of their entire country still taking shifts at a public hospital, healing minor trauma injuries and taking disease consultations? Why does someone who singlehandedly reformed his country’s pathetic, useless training program into something that raises national averages only take the opportunity to expand that program to reach even more low-ranks than before?”

“It wasn’t that bad,” Park Ryung muttered. Michael Connor gave him a look. Park Ryung thought about that C-ranked teacher who used to show up drunk before Park Ryung got fed up and threw him out personally. He began to sweat somewhat. “… Well, it was- bad, yes, but that- W-Why do I have to answer that? I do what I want. I think I am, right now, the actual epitome of I do what I want. Look at me, doing whatever the fuck I want. Isn’t it incredible?” Michael Connor choked back a snort.

“It is incredible,” he agreed. “How you’re definitely an S-rank with power even I can feel, but you’re the most human-like Hunter I’ve met since the Gates appeared.” Park Ryung blinked. Was he talking about dealing with psychopaths like Hwang Dongsoo and Thomas Andre or something? That was entirely on him. “I’ll be direct,” Michael Connor told him. “America wants you. S-ranks are one thing to have, Hunter Park, but let me explain. You’re not just an S-rank. You’re not even just the man who discovered the cure to a debilitating disease by chance. You’re someone who looks at the source of problems and finds solutions. You’re someone who makes alliances with both the White Tiger Guild and the Hunters Guild, who are notorious overseas for their inability to get along.”

“That- That’s unfair to them,” Park Ryung attempted. “They just have different personalities, they’re both nice people who can get along if they just try-“

“They’re S-ranks, Hunter Park, and you’re the only person in the world who calls them nice people. S-rank Hunters are calamities in human skin.” Park Ryung stared at the man unfathomably. Michael Connor looked- stupidly serious?? “When S-ranks fight one another, entire cities are wiped off the map,” he said. “It’s something we’ve seen time and time again. When we lost part of the west coast to Kamish, do you think all of that was the work of a gigantic dragon?” Well, yes?? “It was because we gathered over a hundred S-ranks in one place, Hunter Park. A chunk of them killed each other just fighting over the smaller monsters of that Dungeon Break. The ones who survived weren’t those who were nice, it was those who were just stupidly strong enough to outpace the rest of the pack.” Michael Connor leaned forward. “The White Tiger Guild and Hunters Guild have both been gaining power above the Korean Hunters Association for years now, and suddenly they give that up to help low rank Hunters that might not even benefit them?”

“… I don’t think you’re being fair to them,” Park Ryung repeated, quiet. “Maybe you deal with Hunters who crave power and money above their morals, and- yeah. I know those people exist. Have you ever considered it’s because your boss intentionally brings over that kind of trash from overseas?” Michael Connor considered him for a long moment, then sighed.

“Touche,” he acknowledged. “I’m guessing you’re a bit- familiar with Hwang Dongsoo’s personality, then.”

“You’re absolutely not allowed to give him back,” Park Ryung replied flatly. Michael Connor actually looked pretty exhausted by that, so maybe he really thought it was something he could offer.

“… In- any case, you’re an extremely unique and influential person, Hunter Park,” he pressed forward. “But above all, you haven’t just provided a cure for a mysterious disease. Your work has completely redefined the entire world’s understanding of human biology and mana. As you are, you’re far too busy to properly continue this research, aren’t you?” Park Ryung stayed silent because of secrets, but also because trying to deny his busy-ness would be his worst attempt at lying yet. “The FBH wants to recruit you into our joint branch with the CDC, under your own personal research lab,” Michael Connor finally told him, sliding a folder forward. “This isn’t the same offer we give to just any meathead S-rank with great power. This is us offering you authority above other Hunters, authority in America, and a position to do so much more than even your past accomplishments. For that, we’re willing to immediately offer you residence, pay ten times your current salary at minimum, and even visas for your boyfriend and his family.”

“…”

“…”

“… Are you done?” Park Ryung confirmed. “You still have a few minutes left.”

“… Is there… a particular reason you must stay in Korea, Hunter Park?” Michael Connor attempted, brow twitching faintly.

“Yes,” Park Ryung answered. “Because the Association is currently funding my research into mana and human biology.”

“… Ah,” Michael Connor said. He cleared his throat. “Is that… so.”

“I am busy,” Park Ryung acknowledged. “Extremely busy. I like it that way, though. And to be forward, I don’t like the FBH. You don’t have Awakened in positions of power, so you leverage your power over Hunters by basically giving them all the candy they could want. To increase your national influence, you’ve poached countless S-ranks from various countries as the current worldwide currency, making yourself the largest vault of money. Belatedly, you’ve also realized that these are actual people on some insane power trips that you’re not just encouraging, but outright enforcing in society. This isn’t about hiring me to find cures to mysterious mana diseases, or even about ways to address the very real threat of powerful interdimensional beings stomping around on the planet. This is just about control over Hunters, and especially control over the problem the FBH has created themselves. If I’m wrong, please correct me.”

“… The FBH is currently looking into- methods,” Michael Connor answered, shifting in his seat. “For… containing out-of-control Hunters.”

“So am I,” Park Ryung answered. “But I don’t intend to clean up someone else’s mess because they let loose idiots with the emotional capacity of toddlers. I’m not leaving behind all the students that I’m seeing progress in, and I’m not taking part in a monopoly of power. I really sympathize with you, Mr. Connor, for having to deal with all of that. But solving your poached problems with more poaching is not the answer.” He pointed over his shoulder. “And someone told you that healers are extra mana-sensitive, right? Whoever you have hiding in the next room is definitely here on a false passport.” The guards all tensed at once, as if that would do a damn thing. Michael Connor twitched again, then sighed heavily.

“Our profile of you is very inaccurate, Hunter Park,” he decided.

“That’s not really my problem,” Park Ryung replied. He paused, considering. “… Ah. You went over your minutes.”

“I apologize,” the man replied wearily.

“No, uh. Different issue, actually.” Park Ryung grimaced. “That’s not good.” Michael Connor stared at him in puzzlement, then opened his mouth to ask.

There was then a muffled demand on the other side of the door, a louder sound. The room began to get much, much warmer. Park Ryung sighed out loud, holding a hand to his head just as the door exploded in a roar of flames, incinerating to nothing. The guards immediately pointed their guns at the resulting smoke.

“W-What’s happening??” Michael Connor demanded, alarmed. “Who-?”

“It’s not a big deal, just another damage bill to pay,” Park Ryung sighed. “This is what happens when you skirt around the rules, you see-?” There was a loud crack of a gun going off, then a startled scream. “-WHY DID YOU JUST SHOOT YOUR GUN,” Park Ryung exploded.

“Ah, how annoying,” Choi Jongin complained, walking forward as he inspected the tear in his flashy suit. “Americans always do shoot first.” Park Ryung made annoyed gestures at him, at Michael Connor, then at the idiot with the gun who shot it! Again!! Park Ryung caught that one in a snap.

“Control your idiots before someone else gets shot,” he snapped at Michael Connor, who swore in belated shock. Park Ryung then marched into the connected room and threw open the door, ignoring the guards that shouted at him. He instead went to the woman clutching at her arm and breathing unsteadily, eyes wide. “Shit- easy, easy,” he insisted, switching on the light and walking forward. She made a frightened sound when he grabbed her shoulders, but he ignored it to gingerly tear her sleeve off her arm and expose the wound. The bullet was stuck inside, but he used both mana and a firm press of his fingers to loosen it. Some other idiot pressed a gun to his head while he worked, only for it to disappear.

“Are you out of your mind?!”

“B-But he-!”

“He’s a healer, you dumbass!! If Miss Selner is being healed, why the hell are you pressing a gun to his head?!” The woman exhaled shakily as the wound was sealed shut, breathing evening out.

“T… Thank you, Mr. Park,” she managed. “Your healing certainly feels different from others…”

“Please just get a legal passport next time,” Park Ryung sighed. She gave a somewhat embarrassed smile, and Park Ryung let her go. Choi Jongin stood in the doorway, smiling merrily while the smoke alarms rang shrilly behind him. “You could have just knocked,” Park Ryung complained in Korean, approaching.

“Why should I be polite to illegal poachers?” Choi Jongin asked back, still smiling. Park Ryung leaned over to look past him. The folder, whatever it had been, was now fuel for a tabletop fire. A number of guards were collapsed around it, groaning. “Which one is the translator, it seems my words aren’t getting through to that one,” Choi Jongin complained, pointing at Michael Connor with an air of distaste.

“That one, you pyromaniac,” Park Ryung complained back, pointing at one of the collapsed idiots.

“Ah.” Park Ryung sighed out loud, then turned around and stared down Michael Connor, who was busy checking over the woman. Norma Selner, of course. They really pulled out all the stops.

America was really terrified of their growing problems, weren’t they?

“Mr. Connor, this- is a building full of people who aren’t bulletproof,” Park Ryung snapped anyway, because what the fuck. “You’re handing out legal gun permits to idiots like these?” The guard he pointed to flinched back hard. Michael Connor flinched himself. “No, you know what? We already established the problem with collections of immense firepower in the hands of idiots,” Park Ryung recalled, rubbing at his new headache. He released the crumpled bullet in his other hand. “Please take this as a lesson in handing out authority like chocolates and deal with this.”

“Oh, you speak English?” Choi Jongin realized in interest. “Please tell them I will burn their consulate to the ground.”

“We’re leaving,” Park Ryung concluded.

“That wasn’t enough words to convey what I just said.”

“You’re imagining things. Let’s go.”

“Perhaps if I just explain without words, then-“ Park Ryung collected the unruly peacock by the back of his suit, lifted him slightly, and turned him in a half-circle so he was facing the other direction. “-Ah,” Choi Jongin realized, stunned.

“I just gave the Americans an extremely unhappy talking-to about their social problems, and they already regret this trip here,” Park Ryung informed him, walking out of the office exactly like that. “We are not burning more things when I’ve already destroyed their self-esteem and spat on their patriotism.”

“Tch. And you still healed them?”

“Pointed words about their bullshit and letting them keep psychotic and power-hungry S-ranks hurt much more.”

“… Fine. But put me down before we reach outside.”

“Only because I slightly appreciate the gesture.” Park Ryung sighed out loud as he walked to the elevator. “Slightly.”

Left behind, the guards still conscious finally managed to put out the fire. Michael Connor remained sitting beside Norma Selner, who quietly inspected the bloody bullet in her palm.

“… If it had been any other S-rank, we all would have died,” Michael Connor concluded gravely.

“Yes… indeed.” She looked at the bullet on the ground. “… Mr. Connor.”

“We will have to make- an extensive apology towards Hunter Park about this,” Michael Connor groaned, hand over his eyes. “How did Choi Jongin even get involved? He-“

“Mr. Connor,” Norma Selner interrupted. “Hunter Park is stronger than Hwang Dongsoo. Much, much stronger.” Michael Connor stilled. “Far stronger than- most Hunters I’ve ever met,” she continued. “And his energy is… strange. As if…”

“… Miss Selner?”

“As if,” she repeated, gaze distant, “other Hunters were puppets, connected to another world by threads that bind their fates. The strength of those threads determines the strength of their powers. But Park Ryung is instead filled with power by his own accord, with no- attachments to outside forces. Something inside of him that I’ve never felt before. My abilities would never work on him in the first place.” Michael Connor slowly lowered his hand.

“… His own accord,” he echoed. “He said he was researching- but he…” He swallowed hard. “… Oh.” She sighed, touching at her undamaged arm.

“I’ve had entire arms ripped off and regenerated, but even their healing doesn’t feel like that,” she murmured. “An S-rank with such a gentle touch, even among healers. But he picked up the ‘One-Man Army’ like a kitten and carried him away.” She was quiet for a long moment, then sighed once more. “… Please apologize to him sincerely, Mr. Connor. Especially for me. After meeting him, I… truly regret those like Hwang Dongsoo.” Michael Connor gave a humorless laugh, leaning over and burying his face in his hands entirely.

“Don’t we all, Miss Selner,” he managed. “Don’t we all.”

Elsewhere, Park Ryung was being treated to hotpot. It was deeply confusing.

“What’s wrong, Hunter Park?” Choi Jongin asked serenely, stirring his chopsticks in the bowl.

“… I have to admit, I didn’t think you knew how to do hotpot,” Park Ryung told him honestly.

“And not a day goes by where I don’t regret asking for your honesty,” Choi Jongin replied, collecting his noodles.

“I don’t know, you come off like some kind of noble princeling who never saw a pot in his life,” Park Ryung reasoned, grabbing his own share. “If you made the image, don’t be upset when people look at it.” Choi Jongin huffed, then considered his bowl. He gently tapped a chopstick on the side of it.

“… Who do people trust more with a guild worth billions of won, Hunter Park?” he asked. “Some noble princeling who never loses composure, or a pitiful office worker who never made it past glorified secretary until fate burned his office down?” Park Ryung considered, then shrugged faintly. He picked up his rice bowl.

“The noble princeling, of course,” he agreed. He sighed. “Does that mean I need to put red tape around my work history…?”

“It’s too late for that.”

“Ah, too bad.” He took a bite, then chewed and swallowed. “I had bad grades in school,” he admitted. “They don’t get good jobs.”

“It’s a nuisance,” Choi Jongin sighed back. “Basing competency on something so- asinine. Hard work certainly didn’t translate from good grades, based on my experiences. Prestige and connections, though-“

“And who slept with the boss.”

“Tch, of course.” The guildmaster rolled his eyes behind his glasses, then took a bite of his own. He considered Park Ryung for a bit. “… What did those Americans want from you? As far as they know, your combat capabilities are closer to A-rank at best. They’ve never poached a healer before.”

“Oh, really?” Transparent bias, in Park Ryung’s opinion. “Well, they were offering me a job as a researcher,” he admitted, annoyed. “I think they’re reaching similar conclusions I made after I investigated Eternal Sleep Disease.”

“How similar?”

“Well, same but different. I guess it’s the natural result of only being able to poach the most power-hungry and greedy, hoarding them all in one place like a gu jar. Eventually, they start to realize that the jar won’t hold what’s inside forever.” He shook his head to himself. “So they want their antidote before it comes crawling out to bite them on the ass.” Choi Jongin sniffed.

“That’s their problem.”

“Of course it is.”

“You’re already planning to help them somehow, aren’t you?” Park Ryung twitched hard, then ducked his head towards his food. Choi Jongin sighed. “I’ve seen people like you, you know. A coworker only has to ask with just a little bit of sincerity, give a hint of their real-life problems, and suddenly you’re working overnight just to make someone else’s deadline.” Park Ryung felt his cheeks redden.

“… I wasn’t- going to bend backwards for them,” he muttered. “They’ll get it the same that anyone else gets it. Their methods do really piss me off.”

“… Hm, good.” Choi Jongin sipped at his tea. “I’m almost surprised you only gave a warning about Hwang Dongsoo,” he commented.

“I was aware of his personality.”

“I did say ‘almost’.”

“That’s true, you did.” Park Ryung also sipped his tea. “I wouldn’t have been able to stop it anyway,” he added. “America has someone with the ability to increase a Hunter’s abilities.” Choi Jongin choked on his tea. “Well, not by much, and not reliably,” Park Ryung acknowledged, thoughtful. “But it works on S-ranks, so they tote her around and offer a few sessions for abandoning their country. I think her increase rate is about… twenty percent or so?” Choi Jongin coughed a bit, then exhaled raggedly, setting his cup down.

“… It says so much about my current reality that twenty percent sounds pitiful,” he grumbled.

“And she can only do it a few times a year at most,” Park Ryung added. “Ah. I hope she doesn’t get the boot when I make her job useless.”

“You’re really planning on going public?”

“And basically destroying the world? Yeah.”

“Well, as long as you know the consequences, I suppose.” Choi Jongin poured himself more tea, shaking his head. “But I did survive the end of the world once already,” he acknowledged. “If I must, I will do it again.” Park Ryung held up his cup slightly.

“I’ll hold you to that,” he promised. Choi Jongin appeared amused, but accepted with a slight nod.

Seriously, what calamity in human skin? Park Ryung was fully convinced that the likes of Michael Connor and the rest of the Federal Bureau of Hunters were just swimming in bullshit of their own making. Choi Jongin was an outright gremlin when he wanted to be, not to mention a peacock at that, but he was also overbearing and mischievous- and just, well, a person? He sort of grew on Park Ryung, like a fungus. A bright red fungus.

… And anyway, why was the rest of the hotpot place giving them such a wide berth? This was just like Yoo Jinho being a stammering and clumsy guy at first blush- people were so dramatic sometimes.

(Park Ryung was somewhat aware that certain S-ranked guildmasters had once been spread across the news for devastating brawls with other S-ranks, and yes, he vaguely recalled that one time a rival guild office was literally burned to the ground amidst rumors of Dungeon sabotage.

But these were people, not monsters, and Choi Jongin was someone who joined every raid against Jeju Island, and his greatest sin against Cha Haein, who so many others would take advantage of, was to just be too protective.)

Anyway, he did feel better with some dinner in him. Though as soon as they stepped outside, Choi Jongin began to light up a cigarette before catching Park Ryung’s stare. He sighed, lowering it.

“All you healing types are the same,” he complained.

“It’s almost like we have a universal agreement against certain things,” Park Ryung agreed. “How’d you pick up news about the Americans, anyway?”

“Hm, I have some connections. If nothing else, they registered their destination legally.” Well, Park Ryung couldn’t say how legal it was for Choi Jongin to find that out, but he also didn’t care that much. “If you were never going to consider their offer, why hear it out?” Choi Jongin asked, putting his hands in his pockets instead.

“I wanted to know what changed,” Park Ryung admitted. “They weren’t supposed to show up for over a year.”

“There was supposed to be another poach? Tch.”

“Yeah. On Korea’s tenth S-rank, who essentially soloed the fourth Jeju Island raid.” Choi Jongin considered this deeply. He sighed, tilting his head back.

“… Do I want to know?” he asked wearily.

“I really don’t think you do,” Park Ryung answered honestly. He shrugged a little. “I ruined that well ahead of time, anyway, so. I guess it’s fine.”

“There are some things you can’t ruin, Hunter Park.”

“No, I definitely fucked this one up. It’s well beyond salvaging.” He shook his head. “But- I don’t mind it, all the same. Some things should never be asked of people, not when the cost is so high.”

“… Very well, then I won’t ask.” Choi Jongin exhaled. “I’m not that curious.” Park Ryung wasn’t sure he believed that, but let it go. “Do you want a ride back?”

“It’s fine, I’m not too far away. Thanks for picking me up, anyway.”

“Please don’t leave the country, Hunter Park.”

“Ah, it’s fine, it’s fine. Honestly, after hearing about the bullshit those people put up with on a regular basis, I don’t think there’s actually enough money in the world to get me to make it my problem.” He sighed. “Now how to deal with people like Thomas Andre if that becomes a problem, though… Ugh.” He shook his head to himself. “Well, I guess there’s no use overthinking it. I should be more grateful that it wasn’t Hwang Dongsoo.”

“I refuse to be grateful.”

“Sure, sure, pyromaniac.” Park Ryung’s lips quirked nonetheless. “Let’s get lunch again soon,” he insisted, turning to leave, but then paused. “And- talk about Jeju Island,” he added. “You and Guildmaster Baek might be interested in some classes soon, you think?”

“… Yes, Hunter Park. I believe we’d be very interested.” Choi Jongin was quiet for a moment. “But would you really trust us as students?” he added, low. “Calamities in human skin might be the last ones you should be giving lessons to.” Park Ryung puffed out his cheeks unhappily at the reminder.

“Did you hear that bullshit from the Americans, too?” he complained, turning back. “They don’t know shit, anyway. They made their gu pot and left the rest of us better off, and they can’t fathom how it’s their own fault. Tch.” He stuffed his hands in his pockets as well. “Anyway, the rates and dangers of Dungeons and Gates have always been growing, slowly and steadily,” he continued. “But we’ve always had our ranking system without change. What if Jeju Island breaks containment ahead of schedule? What if another Kamish happens too close to home? I really did think about not even touching the idea, but. The problem is, I know we need it.” He shook his head to himself. “And what am I supposed to do otherwise, cultivate to the immortal realm and high-five Sun Wukong, then come back down and wipe out problems with a snap of the fingers? As much as I like a good murim novel, that’s just ridiculous.”

“I can tell you’ve read too many of them as well.”

“Hey. If you get the reference, you can’t mock.” Choi Jongin chuckled, briefly adjusting his glasses.

“So you want to save the world, Hunter Park, and do it with the people you care about,” he concluded. “You want to believe in the best of humanity and give them the key to write their own destinies. Is that right?”

“… Yep, that’s- that’s basically it,” Park Ryung agreed. “You got a better idea?”

“… No, I do not.”

“You see? Then it’s fine.” He turned away again. “Let’s get lunch,” he repeated. “It’s only the first week, but I’ll have better things to talk about after a while. See you around.” He waved as he left. Choi Jongin sighed after him, but waved as well.

“… At least question where I would have heard that phrase if I didn’t speak English, Hunter Park,” he sighed to himself. “Instead of defending me so faithfully when I know what I am.” He pulled out a cigarette, then sighed once more. “… I wonder if whatever he has is infectious,” he muttered, then pocketed the cigarette again. He stalked away with that.

Park Ryung did tell Woo Jinchul about the matter. He then got called in the next day while Michael Connor stood in Go Gunhee’s office and basically sweated out the top of his head. He sweated all the more as he gave a very, very earnest apology, and Go Gunhee smiled very grandfatherly as he watched. Park Ryung actually felt a little bad by the time he convinced the foreigner that it was fine, and he was allowed to go on a plane back home.

“… Seriously, if the FBH just sees a bunch of temperamental monsters instead of Hunters, why do they even bother trying?” he realized, staring after where the man had all but broken the door in his haste to leave. “Just admit you’re only there to give them candy and move on.” It was a strange reaction, given that Park Ryung thought the man had actually been pretty comfortable poking at him before. Was it because Go Gunhee was there? Serene, genial, grandpa Go Gunhee??

(The scars did not register at all to Park Ryung.)

“America has unique ways of dealing with their own problems,” Go Gunhee dismissed lightly. “I hope they weren’t too much trouble for you, Hunter Park.”

“I did get a pout from Jinwoo,” Park Ryung admitted. “… B-But it was really cute, so…” Go Gunhee chuckled. “Ah- O-On the bright side, I guess I learned a lot about what the gu pot country is up to,” Park Ryung continued quickly, cheeks warm. “It looks like they’re interested in similar research to what I’m doing, too. I actually really don’t want those people figuring things out before me, so I wanted to ask you anyway, Chairman.” He cleared his throat, turning fully. “In your opinion, who should be invited to the successful raid of Jeju Island?” Go Gunhee’s eyebrows rose high, then he smiled again. He folded his hands on the desk.

“You suddenly have much more confidence, then,” he decided.

“I… acknowledge that I completely missed the mark for judging strength based on myself,” Park Ryung sighed, weary. “I overshot. By- a lot.”

“That’s a way to look at it, I suppose. But you know of Jeju Island, don’t you?” Go Gunhee grimaced somewhat. “It’s something from your visions, yes, but…”

“Chairman Go,” Park Ryung replied, weary, “I’ve seen a future where Min Byunggyu is eaten alive on the fourth raid of Jeju Island, on live broadcast. I do know.” The chairman flinched. “I’ve mentioned Jeju Island eventually breaks containment, but more importantly is what happens after that,” Park Ryung explained. “Out of desperation, the colony creates a new kind of ant. An ant king, one leagues stronger than any other monster on the island. It’s the sole reason that Japan’s plan fails, and the one thing that almost wipes out every single S-rank at once. In theory, with the right plan and timing, the S-ranks of Korea right now are capable of completing the Dungeon.” He gestured helplessly. “But- that’s the problem. In theory, and with the right timing. We don’t have twenty extra S-ranks to deal with the swarms that populate the island, and we don’t have the leeway to accept casualties. But we’re also not desperate against hordes of flying enemies, nor do we have allies intending to backstab us.”

“… That is true, yes. In theory, it’s possible.” Go Gunhee sighed out. “So in theory, if certain individuals gained greater strength than before, with enough firepower to overwhelm both swarms and defenses…” He closed his eyes. “… And there would be no greater debut of your teachings, Hunter Park. The entire world would be watching and understand its importance.” He opened his eyes. “But you don’t want to invite all the guilds, do you?” he concluded.

“… I don’t- really know them,” Park Ryung admitted. “I’ve seen how certain individuals react in the worst of circumstances, how they respond when pushed too far, when they have head and shoulders over the situation. I trust Guildmaster Baek, but I don’t know why he split off from the Fiend Guild to the point where neither guild acknowledges each other, and what that means about Lim Taegyu. Hunter Cha, Guildmaster Choi- I won’t hesitate to give them what I know. I don’t know anything about the Fame Guild, though, and what I’ve seen of the Knights Guild is entirely too eager for power. I think the world of Min Byunggyu, but I don’t know anything about Ran Eunsook as a person. But if I hold back too much, if I’m too picky about this, then those I give the confidence to run forward might not have all the support they need.” Go Gunhee sighed himself, leaning back slightly.

“Yes, it’s tricky,” he acknowledged. “Very tricky. While we have the luxury of choice, we also have its burden.” He was quiet for a long while, then sighed once more. “… Then you’ll simply have to meet them for yourself, won’t you?” he concluded.

“… Eh,” Park Ryung managed. “I-I also don’t want to do that…”

“You’re going to meet them eventually, you know.”

“I don’t… want to.” Park Ryung felt great exhaustion at the very thought. “I don’t think S-ranks are a bunch of wild animals, but I do think that most of them aren’t exactly social…” Go Gunhee snorted.

“That’s the kindest way to put it, yes.”

“What- even would the context be?” Park Ryung tried. “It’s my understanding that the guildmasters usually avoid each other anyway.”

“Yes, and we prefer it that way.”

“But you want to put me in the same room at the same time?”

“You could tell them the truth, Hunter Park,” Go Gunhee reasoned simply. “That the Hunters Association is going to send their third raid of Jeju Island, under the assumption that a containment breach is imminent. And you, a highly-skilled teacher and Association agent, are going to teach them how to work together.”

“…”

“…”

“… Sir, I don’t want to die,” Park Ryung explained. Go Gunhee gave a guffaw, as if that was a fucking joke. “I- am completely unable to explain any of my experience with high-ranked Dungeons,” Park Ryung tried. “A-And honestly, what I have doesn’t even really count! The highest-ranked Dungeon I’ve ever been in is B! A B!! I’ve never even used my full strength- I actually don’t even know how strong I am!”

“Yes, someone might get beaten to a pulp if we have that meeting immediately, Hunter Park,” Go Gunhee chuckled, amused. “Though it certainly won't be you…” Park Ryung blinked. “It’s well-known that those who reawaken from a lower rank are initially very unaccustomed to their new abilities, especially in terms of strength and speed,” the chairman continued. “And as I understand it, your mana reacted very differently than you were used to when you used it against Kang Taeshik. To that end, I believe it’s best to simply address another matter. You will need much more experience in greater Dungeons.” He cleared his throat. “Although, as you may know, training higher ranks in the first place can become- complicated. You did marvelously with Hunter Cha, but your current weakness is the complete opposite. You need to face monsters many times stronger than anything you’ve faced before, and it’s not so simple to create a safer learning environment.”

“That’s… true,” Park Ryung admitted, weary. He rubbed at his neck. “I wouldn’t want to just jump into a Dungeon alone in the first place, that’s just reckless and stupid. But even Chief Woo would have a hard time if I asked…” He winced. “Should I just- ask the guildmasters, then?”

“For an escort to higher-ranked Dungeons?”

“They’re good especially in mobility and long-range, and I’m a close-combat fighter,” Park Ryung agreed. “And they have a lot more experience than me in Dungeons. Ah, but it might be hard to get that time for both of them…”

“They’ll give it to you,” Go Gunhee replied immediately.

“… A-Are you sure? I mean, I wouldn’t want to impose-“

“Just ask them, Hunter Park. I’m entirely, one hundred percent confident that they’ll agree the moment you ask.”

“… Um. I-If you’re sure, then.”

He was right.

Chapter Text

Though Park Ryung had started the commission under very different circumstances, his sword was still completed within the estimated time frame. Baek Yoonho went with him to collect it.

“I didn’t think that snake bastard even knew how to eat hotpot,” he commented.

“I didn’t, either!!” Park Ryung exclaimed. “Ah, but when I said that, he just told me to stop being honest.”

“That’s his problem.”

“Right? Though, if nothing else, getting kidnapped by Americans is pretty low on my worry list now.”

“Tch.” They arrived at the office building, where they were shown to a lower level repurposed into a large workshop. A man only about the guildmaster’s age was waiting for them, a simple sword sitting on the table beside him alongside a number of various weapons.

Park Ryung was immediately interested.

“I guess you really do have good mana sense,” the craftsman commented, watching Park Ryung barely remember to be a decent human being before collecting his new toy. “Anyone else would drool their hearts out over all the other weapons. I’ve even got a spear made from wyrm scales. Wyrm!” He scoffed. “And nothing else on that table comes close to the quality of your sword. It doesn’t have any special effects, aside from that weird iridescent mirage…”

“No special effects?” Baek Yoonho realized, while Park Ryung decided that was enough drooling and simply picked it up. “It’s definitely an S-rank weapon, though.”

“S-rank is putting it too lightly. The purity of its mana potential is leagues above others.” The man sighed, rubbing at his head. “With that said, that in itself is both the strength and weakness of other S-rank weapons. Lack of purity.”

“Right, because monsters leave their taint not just in their parts, but their essence crystals,” Park Ryung agreed absently, marveling at the perfect balance of the blade. It did indeed have a strange mirage of a myriad of colors? But he already realized that concentrated mana did some weird things on the color spectrum. “The main issue with that is that Hunters usually collect the crystals all willy-nilly, so pairing them with the wrong monster parts creates a totally flop. But under the right circumstances, it creates powerful effects related to that monster.” He held up a finger. “Which also is what limits the potential of that weapon in the first place. It’ll never be any stronger than the monster it came from, and never be able to overcome circumstances in which its effects becomes useless. And if the mana is incompatible with the Hunter that buys it, its durability wears down almost twice as fast as normal.” He then paused, assessing the two staring at him. He coughed, quickly looking away. “… H-Habit,” he muttered. “Sorry.”

“… Well, that’s entirely correct,” the craftsman concluded. “I suppose that’s why you gave me so many extras of those strange mana materials… I don’t think anyone’s ever dealt with mana in such intense purity. That in itself just left the material to match, and the form it would take. There were countless failures leading up to this one.”

“It’s perfect,” Park Ryung insisted, gently pressing his thumb over the edge of the blade. It cut in with just a slight gesture, drawing blood. “Absolutely perfect.”

“I normally give my customers their weapons understanding that they’ll break it within the year, but…” The craftsman appeared pained. “… P-Please make it last, Hunter Park.”

“You don’t have to worry about this one,” Baek Yoonho sighed. “Oi, Hunter Park. Try using your forms for a minute.” Park Ryung blinked, but Baek Yoonho merely pointed to an open space aside. Clueless, he could only walk to the open space, then set himself in a stance.

He immediately liked the new sword heaps more as he went through one form to another, focusing on flow again beyond nonsense brute strength. Slowly, carefully, but smoothly. Practiced ease that came to his muscles naturally, and flowed through his veins in a way that was familiar, yet-

He ended in a finishing strike, then straightened, looking at the sword with wide eyes. “Oh!” he realized. “So that’s what happened to my mana…” He thought he should probably write this down, but became distracted by a- sniffle? A choked sob?? He looked quickly just as the craftsman broke down into tears.

… Okay, sure.

Park Ryung left the workshop completely weirded out, and Baek Yoonho appeared far too smug about it. Still, at least there was a beautiful sword strapped on his side, the simple leather scabbard embossed with turquoise trim and a label.

“Someone less mature than me might tease you for naming the sword,” Baek Yoonho commented.

“Someone a lot nerdier than you would appreciate the naming process of a sword and think I’m too cool for words,” Park Ryung returned with a huff. “And anyway, I’m not the one who made your friend cry.”

“You’re definitely the one who made him cry.”

“I was just using my sword forms!!”

“Anyway, what suddenly brought on going into higher-ranked Dungeons?” the guildmaster asked, ignoring his serious problems. “I thought you’d be busy with your world-changing project.” Park Ryung sniffed, but pocketed his hands.

“I want to put together a raid for Jeju Island,” he sighed. “Before it gets out of hand. Guildmaster Choi probably didn’t mention it, but you and him will be getting some classes of your own before that happens. And Hunter Cha, of course.” Baek Yoonho stopped, staring at him with wide eyes. Park Ryung paused as well. “… But- with that being said, I don’t know who else to trust with this,” he admitted. “So I want to meet the other major guilds and S-ranks under real circumstances and try to decide. Min Byunggyu is the only other person I feel more confident about, but he’s not exactly a combat healer, and confidence isn’t complete trust. It’s…” He sighed out loud, then scratched at his head. “I don’t know, I was talking to the chairman about it, but it’s still tricky. Exposing what I’m doing to the world is very different from vetting who gets to be part of it. I do- have to eventually think about how to handle the consequences of it spreading further than I can personally control.” He thought about it some more, then gave a quiet ugh. “S-Such a pain to think about, though…”

“… I didn’t- think you’d be open to teaching S-ranks, of all people,” Baek Yoonho finally managed. “Aren’t we the ones who need it the least?”

“I’ve mentioned it to Hunter Cha before,” Park Ryung replied. “Which rank do you think has the highest casualty ratio compared to the number of Awakened?” Baek Yoonho considered for a long moment, then grimaced.

“It’s not E-ranks, I’m guessing,” he answered.

“They’re the third,” Park Ryung agreed. “Their numbers are extremely high, but that’s because the number of E-ranked Awakened is extremely high compared to others. D-rank outmatches them in number of deaths compared to number of Awakened. Most E-ranks are immediately discouraged by the countless failures of others in the same rank, and never set foot in a Dungeon. There’s a lot more Awakened who aren’t Hunters than anyone realizes.” He shook his head. “But far and above their ratio, it’s S-ranks who have the highest death rates of all Hunters. High-ranked Dungeons, international disputes, local dick-measuring contests, and emergency Dungeon Breaks- S-ranks might have the most in terms of resources, but they’re also the ones in the most danger. We’re lucky here, honestly. There’s a lot of other countries where half the S-ranks have already killed each other off.”

“… You once said- Eunsook was meant to die in the third raid,” Baek Yoonho said. “And in the fourth, you mentioned Byunggyu’s death. I… didn’t ask, because it was obvious you prevented that from happening. But both of them are my friends, Hunter Park. I’ll ask what happened before you start this up again.” Park Ryung nodded in understanding.

“I’d tell you everything I could about Eunsook’s death, but truthfully, I don’t know much about it,” he admitted. “All I know is that the casualties of the third raid were exponentially higher for all the major guilds, and Eunsook was one such casualty. And- after being severely traumatized by his death, Min Byunggyu retired from being a Hunter. For a couple years, at least, he seemed to try to put it behind him.” He shook his head. “But the Japanese came forward with their plan, and Min Byunggyu ultimately decided he wanted to see the end of that place. He just… didn’t get the chance. After being left alone for so long, the ants evolved and developed a unique monster even stronger than the queen and her guards, and vastly more intelligent. Unlike simple creatures, it recognized the danger of letting the healer live, and ate him alive in front of you.” Baek Yoonho flinched hard, paling. “… It’s because of what I saw that I want to share this,” Park Ryung admitted. “Especially with S-ranks. Even if I make this available across the globe someday, that doesn’t magically mean that everyone will rocket up to high ranks. What we know as Awakening isn’t just being stingy about magic for some people and less stingy for others. Different people genuinely have different forms of potential within their bodies. It’s like trying to make Olympic-level athletes out of the entire human population, it’s just not feasible.”

“… Right. I guess so.” Baek Yoonho sighed out. “But that’d still leave S-ranks at the top, wouldn’t it?”

“Not necessarily,” Park Ryung replied. “S-ranks don’t all come in the same power levels, do they? They’re just a collective rank that means ‘too powerful for our modern technology to measure properly.’ It’s like trying to reach level two fifty-six on old games, or how changing to the twenty-first century almost broke countless computer systems. An error symbol is a class on its own, and most people accept that as it is.” He raised an eyebrow. “What would happen if someone like Woo Jinchul got into a fight with someone of roughly equal strength, though? Wouldn’t that still cause something equivalent to a natural disaster?” Baek Yoonho grimaced hard.

“… So it’s not an easy class, is what you’re saying,” he concluded.

“The way I use my mana is completely different not just from other healers, but from any other Hunter I’ve ever met,” Park Ryung admitted. “And it’s that unique way of using mana that makes my method possible. I thought it might be a difficulty, but… yeah. So far, it’s like trying to teach a fish to swim backwards and upstream when it’s been going with the flow all its life. And there’s no way to inject larger quantities of mana that make a significant difference without putting your life in danger. You have to do it slowly, in small doses, and with constant diligence. It’s a pain in the ass and a lot of hard work.” He grinned a little. “Doesn’t it sound like fun~?” Baek Yoonho snorted softly, mouth quirking in a smirk.

“… Yeah, sounds fun,” he agreed. “I look forward to it, then. Though… what if the potential isn’t there?”

“Well, physical potential isn’t everything,” Park Ryung reasoned. “I mean, I’m dating the guy who has a worldwide record of lowest mana rating at evaluation. His physical potential is literally, numerically, closer to zero than anyone else in the history of Awakening.” His grin widened. “And he is kicking ass in class because he’s the most tenacious little asshole alive. Ahahaha, it’s very scary~”

“Don’t smile while you say that.”

“Hmm, hmm, but I do like how scary my cute little boyfriend can be~” Baek Yoonho rolled his eyes to the heavens and decided to move on. Which was too bad, Park Ryung genuinely wanted other people to appreciate his terrifying little protagonist of a boyfriend.

He’d been told that both guilds would keep an eye out for even the first B-rank Gate that popped up, but apparently even the Dungeons really wanted to see him test out the new sword? After yet another class where Jinwoo chased after Song Chiyul’s rank like it was a competition, Park Ryung was given a call that an A-ranked Dungeon with unusually-high mana had been purchased.

The only bummer was that by the time he arrived there, a lot of other people were also around?? He just showed up with his basic-ass armor and new sword, and suddenly people were taking pictures of him again. He barely withheld a sigh as he walked forward to the center of the commotion, where Baek Yoonho and Choi Jongin were standing and staring each other down. They both turned sharply as Park Ryung walked up.

“I swear, are A-rank Dungeons always this crazy?” he commented, genuinely puzzled. “Or is it just because you two are around?” Both of them responded with very pointed expressions that Park Ryung was not going to acknowledge. Choi Jongin eventually cleared his throat.

“No more questions,” he informed some lady standing nearby. “Hunter Park prefers to not speak with the media personally.” Yes, yes, he certainly did prefer that. Park Ryung was still looking forward to the day they all got found him a boring man and went home.

“B-But if I could just-“ she began, then flinched hard. She whirled around and retreated without a word further. Park Ryung looked after her in puzzlement, then shrugged it off.

“Anyway, how’s the mana rating on this?” he asked the Association agent waiting nearby, sweating out the top of his head. “It feels pretty intense for its rank.”

“I… I-It’s rated to be a high-tier A-rank Dungeon, H-Hunter Park!” the agent managed, eyes wide.

“Really? Neat.” Park Ryung pointed at the massive swirl of interdimensional energy. “… It also feels like it’s going to eat us alive, though,” he commented.

“What makes you say that?” Baek Yoonho asked, frowning.

“Well, I don’t know, it just feels ‘hungry’ to me. Not you?” Baek Yoonho shook his head. Park Ryung looked to Choi Jongin, who shrugged. “… It’s probably just because it’s my first time,” he acknowledged. “Anyway, shall we?”

“Sure.”

“Sounds like fun, Hunter Park.” Park Ryung strode inside with optimism, already itching to pick a fight. Behind him, the two S-ranks also strode in, cool and confident.

There was then an overwhelming surge of mana as that sense of hunger because a sense of devouring, and the space between worlds flashed red right before it spat them out. There was complete silence as they stood on a hilltop overlooking a vast forest beneath mountain ranges. Behind them, there was no Gate.

“… Oh,” Park Ryung comprehended. “So that’s what a Red Gate feels like.”

“… I feel like I specifically told myself to not ignore even the trivial things he said,” Choi Jongin muttered to himself, turning away. “It feels as if I specifically thought something like this could happen…” Who said what trivial thing? Baek Yoonho sighed out loud.

“If nothing else, the time discrepancy will just make this shorter,” he reasoned. “One day here to an hour outside, about.”

“Neat,” Park Ryung complimented. “I wonder if I can try using some of these for training…”

“Well.” The ground trembled faintly around them, then stilled. Another tremor, stronger. “I don’t think you have a choice about that right now,” Baek Yoonho reasoned, and they turned as another tremor showed up. Park Ryung observed the walking tree-like monster in great interest, especially as its footsteps made the trees around its feet shudder. Shudder and move?

“Ah, so that’s why moss giants are rated so high,” he observed. “I guess I’ll get started, then. Please spot me.”

“Sure.”

“Do have fun, then.” Park Ryung waved like a kid getting dropped off at the park, feeling equally gleeful, then turned towards the forest that was stomping its way towards them. He unsheathed his sword and let mana surge from his core and into his veins, into the core of his brand new sword, which glimmered with color to reflect its new name.

Jinju flashed with pearly iridescence before he lunged forward, and the moss giant screamed in shared pain as both its leg and multiple other trees were cleanly cut.

“… Is this what it feels like to join me on a raid?” Choi Jongin wondered. Baek Yoonho rolled his eyes.

“No.”

“Not from you, pussycat.”

“Che.” They stood in place and watched the moss giant literally fall to pieces. Behind it, more of the horizon began to uproot and lumber towards their goal. “… He’s definitely having fun, though.”

“Of course he is. Even if he didn’t start out S-rank, we’re all like this on the inside. He’s just the only one who ignores it half the time.”

“It’s obviously the appeal behind his boyfriend.”

“Hmph.” There was a moment of silence as the two considered the existence of Sung Jinwoo. For a moment, they were completely in-sync with one another, equally grim at the prospect of the lithe, vicious little hunter having power equal to an S-rank.

Oblivious to people actually appreciating his homicidal toothpick of a boyfriend, Park Ryung was having a great time.

What had been the problem with his mana? Naturally, something that murim novels already covered! He had a breakthrough in ranks. Whether it was an actual jump between what the world defined as Hunter ranks or a different form of mana stages than anyone knew, all the mana he’d consumed and refined- but didn’t actually use- abruptly broke his previous physical limits and raced to the surface. It was why he could also eat so much purified mana and feel basically nothing from it. Now his popcorn pills had a kick again, even if it was barely anything. Barely anything was still more than nothing, right?

So now that his mystery was solved, he had a good idea of exactly how to use the mana in his body, intensifying his concentration throughout every cell and redefining his movements. Jinju responded beautifully to his forms, even at a much higher speed and under greater strength. Moss giants were an excellent enemy to test out its blade- no normal sword could have hoped to make it through their extremely sturdy defense, let alone the massive width of their limbs and body, but the mana-core of the sword enhanced his strikes well beyond their natural reach.

In other words, he was dicing giants as if he were holding a blade five times its length. It was a grand time.

He also caused immense deforestation when it was said and done, but it was probably fine.

“Did you have a good time, Hunter Park?” Choi Jongin asked casually, stepping lightly through the many chunks of perfectly-cut wood. Park Ryung turned around with a huge grin, unable to help it.

“It’s fun!” he exclaimed excitedly. “Mana swords are the best!!”

“Yes, I see.”

“Hmm,” Baek Yoonho commented, nudging at a massive block that had once been part of a torso. “… Too bad moss giant bodies are too tough to use,” he muttered. “Even if you collect so many at once, they’re close to impossible to sell in bulk, and they don’t keep in storage.”

“Ah, really?” Park Ryung realized, distracted. “Isn’t it basically just wood?”

“It should be on all accounts, but it decays even faster than other monster bodies. It’s actually some of the worst material because of its difficulty in shaping along with that.” Hm, it probably would have made nice furniture otherwise, too. Park Ryung could only shrug it off. “Still, it looks like the sword is working well.”

“Yes, and Michaelangelo was a somewhat decent artist,” Choi Jongin returned snidely.

“Shut it.”

“It’s always fun when you guys are extra sassy in the morning,” Park Ryung commented, amused. “… Ah, but let’s go find more things I can beat up.”

“They’re past a beating,” Baek Yoonho stated.

“Actually, I want to try just fighting without the sword for a moment,” Park Ryung explained. “I love the sword, don’t get me wrong, but I figured out why my mana was acting weird and want to do some tests on my strength. Ah, but leaving these feels like a waste of food…”

“You mean mana.”

“Same thing.”

“That’s easy,” Choi Jongin huffed, snapping his fingers. A little flame appeared at the tip of his pointer finger. “A-rank crystals aren’t so susceptible to flames as moss giants are.” Baek Yoonho bristled, then swore out loud and abruptly grabbed Park Ryung. Park Ryung could only splutter quietly as he was moved away at high speed right before what used to be a forest exploded.

Hm, well, they were definitely menacing the natural environment here.

“Pyromaniac!!” Baek Yoonho snarled at the flames. “Give some fucking warning, will ya?!” Choi Jongin merely strolled from the towering flames leisurely, smiling serenely.

“It’s very good weather for a forest fire, isn’t it?” he asked cheerfully. “Although you’re looking a bit sunburned, Guildmaster Baek.” Park Ryung couldn’t help a laugh, and Baek Yoonho twitched hard as he abruptly let go. Park Ryung dusted himself off, amused.

“It’s times like these that make me want to steal your coffee,” he huffed. “Well, let’s go find something to beat up! Let’s go, let’s go~” He picked a direction away from the flames, then strolled away, passing between the extremely oppressive mana the two were giving off as if not noticing. Both guildmasters stared after him blankly, then looked at one another.

They both sighed, but turned and left the fire behind to follow instead.

Well, it turned out that the other forest wasn’t full of moss giants, but it was full of massive boar-like monsters with a lot more horns than normal people would be comfortable with. Park Ryung diced one up just on principle, then sheathed his sword and found another one. He let mana flow through his body wildly as the monster roared and charged at him, focusing on his muscles, then his bones and skin- and abandoned subtlety to punch the thing in front of him.

There was an outright deafening crack, which he belatedly realized was the air before he actually hit the monster.

The monster exploded. Violently. Gruesomely. Blood and gore sprayed outward and destroyed the trees in a cone, along with another one of the monsters that became riddled with high-velocity projectiles. It collapsed dead.

“… Aww,” Park Ryung realized, displeased. “My mana.” Behind him, the two S-ranks watched with matching blank expressions. “I-I guess I’ll have to be a lot more gentle, then… I heard that strength can jump vastly between even a single rank, but isn’t that too flimsy anyway?” he muttered to himself. “Maybe because they’re fleshy? I should’ve tried punching a moss giant instead…”

Well, he was still running tests, but wasn’t interested in more explosions of gore, so. He instead gently wrestled some monsters for a bit, and when too many crowded around him, picked one up by the biggest horn and played some baseball. It got boring very quickly.

He finally gave in and simply drew his sword, then went on a pork-dicing frenzy for a bit. Just a bit! That one also ended with the forest in flames.

They had some great pork chops for dinner, if nothing else.

“I can’t believe you, the most domestic S-rank on the planet, can’t cook a simple piece of meat,” Choi Jongin stated, eying the charcoal sitting nearby with disdain. Park Ryung blushed, rubbing at his neck while Baek Yoonho was the one who made the tasty pork chops.

“J-Jinwoo usually cooks for both of us…”

“Turn up the heat, stove.”

“Mind your cooking utensils, kitchen boy.”

“Mrs. Park also likes to make dinner herself,” Park Ryung continued thoughtfully. “But she says her husband was the one that cooked the most between them. I guess Jinwoo got it from him.” He sighed out loud, watching the starry sky above their heads. “… I like Dungeons,” he admitted. “I think they’re neat.”

“… This one is a nuisance, Hunter Park.”

“You’re the one who burned half of it down,” Baek Yoonho muttered. “But, sure. Fighting’s fun. Winning’s more fun.”

“Ah, I guess that’s true.” Park Ryung nodded to himself. “Still, I like magic a lot.” He accepted his share of pork. Baek Yoonho appeared amused.

“You like it more than you fear it, right?” he asked.

“Hmm, sure.”

“I like power,” Choi Jongin contributed. Park Ryung had to laugh at that, settling in comfortably.

“Yeah,” he admitted. “I like the power, too. It’s fun to dice up the bastards.” Baek Yoonho snorted loudly.

“So we’ll all just be honest about it, then.”

“Why, you don’t like it?” Choi Jongin huffed.

“I didn’t say that. We just usually avoid saying it out loud to not scare people.”

“That’s a moot point. We’ll always scare them, no matter what we do or don’t do.” Choi Jongin sighed out loud. “Except for Hunter Park, who apparently comes off like a big teddy bear.” Park Ryung spluttered. Baek Yoonho gave a bark of laughter himself.

“That’s true,” he huffed. “Even Byunggyu gets a wide berth, so it’s not the healer thing.”

“That healer once smashed in an orc’s skull on national television.”

“That’s the network’s problem.”

“Oh, I saw that video,” Park Ryung recalled. “It’s still circling the internet a lot, though the uncensored version is a lot harder to find…” It was a shame the man always wore his helmet in public, too. He had a cute smile.

“Why the fuck were you looking for the uncensored version?”

“I refuse to be shamed for my thing for cute guys with violent streaks.” Baek Yoonho spluttered, then laughed so hard he ended up burning the next batch of pork chops. But it wasn’t like they were short on meat, anyway.

After the day of fun, they circled around a bit until they found the boss. It was apparently a ‘forest monster’ just like all the others, although Park Ryung personally doubted that moss-covered mammoths actually fit the theme. But it sliced and diced easily enough, so he couldn’t really complain. The Gate popped up for them to leave, and yet another forest was on fire as they left.

It was a pretty fun Dungeon, in Park Ryung’s opinion. He was thus incredibly surprised to find the crowd around the Gate doubled, and multiple reporters tried to press in close before Association agents bullied them away. Woo Jinchul approached, sighing.

“Hunter Park,” he intoned. “The next time you feel something ‘off’ about a Gate, please do not just walk into it.” Ah, it was the same tone about putting strange things in his mouth…

“Aha, sorry, Chief,” Park Ryung answered sheepishly, rubbing at his neck. “What’s with the crowd, anyway?”

“The tenth S-rank’s first A-rank Dungeon turned into a Red Gate. After he walked inside with two rival guildmasters.”

“Oh, sounds interesting, I guess.”

“As long as you understand that much.” Woo Jinchul shook his head slightly, which Park Ryung definitely didn’t deserve. “You took an extra day for training, then?”

“Yep! It was pretty fun. We had pork chops, too.”

“That’s good. Mandatory hospital check.”

“Ah, fine…” The downside of being an Association agent was following specific employee rules. “Well, thanks for the trip,” he insisted to the two guildmasters. “Let’s get lunch in slightly less hostile circumstances next time.”

“What, you don’t like my cooking?” Baek Yoonho jabbed. He pointed. “Blame the stove.”

“You-!” Park Ryung snorted with laughter, waving a bit as he left. Both returned friendly gestures as he walked through the path the agents made for him, while also doing his best to pretend he didn’t hear a bunch of people trying to talk to him.

“… Why did I not set you on fire, again?” Choi Jongin muttered.

“Because Hunter Park thinks we’re nice people and we don’t want to disappoint him,” Baek Yoonho muttered back.

“Tch.”

“Don’t tch me, as if I didn’t have to hold back from punching your stupid face.”

“… Tch.”

Obviously, the hospital confirmed he was fine, and was generally confused about him being there. Park Ryung nonetheless walked out with his bill of health, along with a shitload of A-rank crystals. He was going to have a grand time in the Association’s secret basement soon.

So Park Ryung settled into a new routine, with his new classes and new training Dungeons. Classes were going well, he really believed that, but he definitely underestimated the difficulty of teaching others to control their mana. Predictably, Song Chiyul got it down faster than everyone else, although Jinwoo seemed to take that as a personal challenge and was intensely focused on improving. It was actually coming to a point where he was even doing the exercises at home and being less clingy than before.

Which totally didn’t set off any insecurities or anything like that. Definitely not.

Yoo Jinho, though, was a bit of a surprise. Park Ryung actually managed to insert the ‘seed’ of a mana core on his first try, and by the end of the week, got him with the start of a mana flow. Despite having the fate of only Awakening to a D-rank tank, he was actually pretty intense in his efforts as well. Park Ryung had somehow collected extremely hard workers in his class and didn’t know how to feel about his own hypocritical worry.

Woo Jinchul eventually got his own routine down and improved with much less frenzy, but very steadily. His main difficulty was that he couldn’t eat A-grade mana pills like popcorn due to both increased intensity and something of a scarcity. Park Ryung could hand out E-grades and D-grades like actual candy, and C-grades were easy to save as byproducts. But above that, the efficiency for refinement dropped dramatically. Which was somewhat to be expected, but still annoying.

To make up for this deficiency in both teaching materials and Dungeon experience, Park Ryung simply had to viciously, aggressively go through every high-ranked Dungeon the White Tiger and Hunter Guilds could get him. Of course, he split the profits accordingly, so that just meant the need for even more of them, right?

If he also happened to finish as quickly as possible so that he could get Jinwoo’s attention for a decent part of the day, that was something to take up with his abandonment issues.

Incidentally, that was how he met his fifth S-rank.

Park Ryung did not pay attention to the media. He watched the news conference about his own debut because Woo Jinchul said he had to, but then immediately stopped watching any news or reading any article as soon as his name came up. On a related note, he wasn’t hearing much Hunter news at all recently. It was just too embarrassing!

He was vaguely aware that the public was counting how many high-ranked Dungeons he was running, but didn’t consider it grand news or anything. What was so weird about an S-rank in a Dungeon? He thought it would be considered weirder that he was still a teacher.

In any case, he had no idea why he walked out of a B-rank Dungeon with Cha Haein and immediately was approached by Lim Taegyu. Yet again, the crowd outside had grown to annoying proportions. Park Ryung blamed it entirely on Lim Taegyu.

“You’re a hard man to catch up with, Hunter Park,” the man greeted, walking forward with a cocky swagger and smirk to match. “Is there anyone who likes Dungeons as much as you do?” He walked forward amid countless camera flashes, then stuck out a hand. “Are introductions even necessary?” he asked airily.

“… Um, yes,” Park Ryung answered, puzzled. “We’ve never met before.” Cha Haein made a sound that sounded suspiciously like a snort. Lim Taegyu’s expression twitched. Park Ryung nonetheless accepted his handshake. “Park Ryung,” he added.

“… Lim Taegyu.”

“What are you doing here, Guildmaster Lim?” Cha Haein asked bluntly, stepping forward. “This Dungeon is Hunters Guild territory.”

“Didn’t I say it? Hunter Park is hard to catch up with.” Lim Taegyu huffed dismissively. “But it’s not like he’s Hunters Guild property, is he?” Park Ryung had the vague idea that this man was trying to pick a fight, and couldn’t imagine what for. He now had a fairly decent idea of what a powerful S-rank felt like, and this guy was- Well, flimsy. Even if he was a ranger type, he barely made S-rank by his overall mana rating. Most of it was probably just in his magic attack. Which also meant he shouldn’t be so confident to stand in front of someone like Cha Haein and talk within arm’s reach.

“… Anyway,” Park Ryung said, disrupting Cha Haein’s blank staredown with the weirdo. “If it’s a business meeting, it’s proper to go through the Association, Guildmaster Lim. Don’t be rude to my friend, or we have nothing to talk about.” Lim Taegyu twitched faintly, then held up his hands.

“N-Not trying to be rude, ahaha,” he managed. “I’m just saying, both guilds can be a bit possessive…” He trailed off when Park Ryung was even more unamused, and cleared his throat loudly. “W-Well, let’s move on. I do have a business proposal.”

“Then it goes through the Association,” Park Ryung concluded.

“This doesn’t involve the Association, but you as a Hunter-”

“Guildmaster Lim,” Park Ryung corrected sternly, “I involve the Association. I am a head teacher and agent with the Korean Hunters Association. My cooperation with both the Hunters Guild and White Tiger Guild is because of their cooperation with the Association. There are no side deals, there’s no business under the table. There are signed contracts with benefits for both sides and clear lines that are drawn.” He eyed the man suspiciously. “And above that, those guildmasters are my friends who I trust,” he concluded firmly. “I won’t take your insinuations or snide comments about them. Do your business proposal correctly, or it’s not even a remote consideration. Please correct your attitude as well.” He began to walk past the man, annoyed. Who asked for his bullshit about being possessive or whatever? It was normal to have preferences for who you were around often, wasn’t it? Sheesh.

“Listen, you don’t have to be so-“ A hand clapped on his shoulder firmly, and mana began to- suppress him? Push at him like a little kid on a playground?

Whatever it was, it was actually too pathetic for words, and his own mana reacted similarly. It raced from his person to the one that was trying to stop him, swallowed his whole damned aura and pressed in hard from all around. It was only reasonable to return what he was given, right? And this way, no one else could remotely feel the mana he was keeping close, especially not those hordes of people crowded around them.

Lim Taegyu, though- his grip became limp, and as Park Ryung turned his head back calmly, the man’s face was white. Park Ryung gently removed his hand from his shoulder.

“Please don’t grab,” he requested politely, and as he let go, released his mana. Lim Taegyu took in a shaky breath, expression frozen in place and eyes glassy as if he’d been suffocating. Cha Haein exhaled silently herself, then quietly let go of the handle of her own sword. She followed after, with the rest of the guild awkwardly doing the same.

Choi Jongin showed up in a nice sports car before they finished leaving the sight, tires screeching. He opened the door and exited with a fixed smile, and a shitload of mana that literally everyone could feel.

“Where. Is. He,” he snapped.

“Trying to not lose composure in a crowd of reporters,” Park Ryung answered. Okay, yeah, maybe the guildmasters were possessive bastards. But Park Ryung decided to take it as a friendly gesture, so it was fine. “… I think I choked him a little too hard.” Ah, the mana suddenly settled way the fuck down. A lot of the guild members breathed out in relief.

“… Will he puke?” Choi Jongin asked.

“Eh, maybe.” He definitely didn’t look healthy about it.

“Hm. That’ll do for now, then.” Choi Jongin adjusted his glasses, then adjusted his smile to much less creepy. He walked around and opened the door. “Shall I give you both a ride, then?” Park Ryung snorted to himself, but accepted. He waved at the other guild members before hopping in the car, and Cha Haein did the same. Choi Jongin settled in with a cheerful smile and didn’t drive off, but instead pulled out his phone and began scrolling. Park Ryung heard his name from a video and automatically tuned it out at once.

“What- was that, Mr. Park?” Cha Haein wondered, leaning forward from the back seat.

“Hm? Oh, well, he was doing something with his mana to hold me in place, I think,” Park Ryung explained. “But it felt really pathetic, so I just pushed it back and did it a little harder. I didn’t even realize he couldn’t breathe until I let go…”

“Oh.”

“Ah, but what a rude guy,” Park Ryung complained, snapping on his seatbelt. “Is he always like that?”

“Yes,” Choi Jongin answered, still watching his video. He paused it, then hummed. “… Yes, I feel better,” he decided. “What a satisfying expression. Please choke him again the next time you see him.”

“Don’t involve me with your kinks.” Choi Jongin gave a great huff at that, giving him a light backhand on the shoulder. Park Ryung had to laugh as the guildmaster began to drive off.

The next day, Lim Taegyu showed up at the Hunters Association. Park Ryung was again in Woo Jinchul’s office, though Woo Jinchul was strangely relaxed about the whole thing. Probably because Lim Taegyu looked a lot like a kicked animal, miserable and withdrawn.

“I sincerely apologize for my previous attitude, Hunter Park,” he said by way of greeting. Ah, did he really react so badly to being suppressed like that? He couldn’t even lift his eyes from the ground.

“… Well, apology accepted,” Park Ryung answered with a sigh. “What’s so important you wanted to meet with me? It made a crowd.” The guildmaster flinched faintly. Did he also not like crowds or something? He sure didn’t act like it.

“I… The- Fiend Guild wanted to discuss a cooperation agreement similar to what you have with the other guilds,” he managed, gaze still low. “That you join our strike teams on raids in exchange for a share of the money. Whatever the conversion rate you’re already being offered, we want to increase it.” He had his hands stuffed in his pockets and his shoulders trembling faintly? What a weird way to offer a business deal?? Also-

“… What’s a conversion rate?” Park Ryung tried. He looked to Woo Jinchul when Lim Taegyu just stared at the ground with wide, confused eyes. Woo Jinchul cleared his throat.

“Guildmaster Lim is under the impression that your services on raids are being purchased with money,” he answered. “Conversion rate refers to the proceeds that you receive after processing and selling all the materials and crystals within Dungeons.”

“Oh, I see.” They thought he was doing so many Dungeons for money? It was a pretty simple line of thought, and maybe it was better than them suspecting the truth. “Well, that’s not my agreement with the guilds in the first place,” he informed the guildmaster. “I join them because I need teaching materials that can only be found in high-ranked Dungeons, so we just split fairly between me and the strike team. On top of that, the White Tiger and Hunters Guilds are assisting in my teaching program.”

“… Teaching- materials?” Lim Taegyu echoed, twitching. “Like- what?”

“Not your business,” Park Ryung replied. “Is that everything?”

“If- the Fiend Guild could also offer teachers,” Lim Taegyu began, but Park Ryung held up a hand. He got another flinch?

“No,” Park Ryung replied. “I don’t trust your teachers. My classes are especially geared towards newbie, low-ranked Hunters that guild teachers like yours would never have taught before. The guild teachers currently involved have extensive teaching credentials and have taken my classes before. Besides that, they’re keeping up with demand very well. I have no reason to even begin training anyone else.”

“But- why limit to only those Dungeons the two guilds can get?” Lim Taegyu persisted, gritting his teeth. “If you’re focused only on personal relations, you won’t expand further. You’ve been in just about every single high-ranked Dungeon that both guilds can find- They buy out those Gates at prices that barely make profit, and still give you part of the spoils? Aren’t you so persistent because you need more than what you have?” Ah, he was an asshole, but still perceptive. And also weirdly persistent himself.

“… Yeah, I need a lot,” Park Ryung finally acknowledged, puzzling the thin man out. “Or I should say… I want a lot, and I want it fast.” He frowned. “But what, exactly, do you want that you’re acting like this?” Lim Taegyu flinched. “Yeah, as far as you know, the guilds aren’t getting any real profit from this. It’s also clearly not in your interest to have any investment in low-ranked, guild-less Hunters. You can’t see any profit or benefit that makes sense, right?” He narrowed his eyes. “So why the hell are you standing here with your eyes on the ground and your mouth flapping? Do you really want a tangible benefit, or is this about a grudge between you and Baek Yoonho?” Lim Taegyu’s eyes actually snapped up, his mana bristling indignantly.

“That is not-!” He stopped once he made eye contact, face going white. His breathing stilled for a moment.

… It finally occurred to Park Ryung that this man was terrified of him.

Why? Who knew, who cared.

“… Eyes back down,” he finally sighed, and Lim Taegyu immediately obeyed. He was breathing again, even if it was shallow. Park Ryung apparently gave this man some fucking trauma? Somehow?? He wasn’t sorry about it, was the thing. It was literally the same thing this man had tried to do to him. “So if it’s not about Baek Yoonho, then what is it? What’s so beneficial that you’re here to gain basically nothing?” Lim Taegyu bit his lip hard, visibly struggling to contain himself.

“… There- is a benefit,” he finally managed. “I-I just… don’t know what it is, exactly. But it’s something- big. Something that makes those two smile and shake hands when not even Chairman Go himself could get them to do that.” Why did everyone act like the two of them were always trying to murder each other or something? In person, Park Ryung was pretty sure that was an immense exaggeration. “Am I wrong?” Lim Taegyu dared, even with his pathetic mana, with his quaking body.

So that was how this guy made it this far, Park Ryung supposed. Even if he was having such a severe physical reaction to fear, he still came here and met him personally. He didn’t run off, he didn’t take all the exits offered.

… It was annoying, but somewhat admirable. Just- a little bit.

Park Ryung sighed to the heavens, rubbing at his neck. Lim Taegyu again flinched faintly from the motion.

“Sure,” Park Ryung finally told him. “I’ve got something for them. It’s big, too. You’ve got good instincts.” He stuck his own hands in his pockets. “But you fucked up,” he stated flatly. “Your approach was basically shitting on the Hunters Guild and the Association at once. You made snide comments about people I care about right in front of a crowd of reporters, and when I tried to leave, you used your mana to try to suppress me. Was it because your ego was wounded by the dismissal? Because you didn’t want to lose face in public? I actually don’t even care, don’t answer that.” He shook his head. “There’s nothing for you to gain from this because the door’s been closed. You don’t get a reward for being an asshole. Please go back to your guild and leave me be.” The guildmaster was silent for a long moment, then nodded once at the ground. He began to leave silently, only to pause at the door.

“… I don’t- have anything against Baek Yoonho,” he said, muted. “I’ve always left him alone. If nothing else- don’t think that badly of me.” He left with that, closing the door behind himself. Park Ryung stared after the closed door, then turned and gave his audience an utterly bizarre expression.

“I wasn’t that scary,” he tried. Woo Jinchul snorted, so he obviously agreed!

“Hunter Park, I think you underestimate what scares an S-rank Hunter above anything else,” he then said. “Especially those like Lim Taegyu. As far as he’s concerned, you had his entire life in the palm of your hand. It’s a strong impression, especially when he thought you were weak.”

“… I don’t think S-ranks come any physically weaker than that guy, first of all,” Park Ryung began.

“You’re a healer,” Woo Jinchul reminded him pointedly. “It’s not common knowledge that you’re a hybrid class. None of your combat abilities or skills are public knowledge at all. Physically, you should be close to a lower A-rank yourself, maybe even a B-rank. He should have been able to overwhelm and intimidate you, it’s a common move with high-ranked Hunters.” The agent continued to look strangely relaxed. “Instead, for a moment, he got a taste of your raw strength. He didn’t actually come here to meet you, he wanted to make a deal around you. I’m surprised he didn’t run off when I said you had to be involved.”

“I guess the ranger class actually suits him,” Park Ryung acknowledged, sighing. “Balls of fucking steel.” Woo Jinchul shook his head to himself. “Well, that’s five out of eight, I guess.”

“Nine.”

“Let me live in my happy world for a moment, won’t you?” Woo Jinchul chuckled and didn’t take it back. Ah, too bad Park Ryung already liked the jerk.

Still, he was glad this nonsense was over without any real repercussions. He had enough on his plate.

“Ah,” Woo Jinchul then added, more serious. “We got a call this morning from America. A file request was just denied through the FBH from the Scavenger Guild.” He grimaced. “Specifically regarding the arrest of Kang Taeshik.” It took Park Ryung just a moment to remember the guild name.

“Fuck,” he realized.

“In theory, the only one in danger is Kang Taeshik,” Woo Jinchul sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “But if Hwang decides to follow up on that, it’ll cause headaches all around.”

“Listen, that- I will be the first to admit that I have no affection for the likes of that bastard,” Park Ryung tried, confused. “But. But is that really all we can do if he comes over? Get a headache from the bastard’s dying screams?” Woo Jinchul sighed again, quieter.

“In theory, we could do more if it was just Hwang Dongsoo, Hunter Park,” he said. “But it is not just Hwang Dongsoo. His guild leader is notorious for being protective of his guild members, and I don’t have to warn you against pissing off Thomas Andre.” Park Ryung flinched slightly. Okay, that.

Yeah, no one with half a braincell would piss off Thomas Andre. The label highest-ranked Hunter in the world was more than a turn-off.

“… I’m not saying I like it,” Woo Jinchul then added, and Park Ryung sighed himself.

“No, that. Of course you don’t,” he acknowledged. “… It just- stings to deal with. Maybe what I’m doing with all of this is just going to make it worse, too, you know?” He stuck his hands in his pockets, brooding for a moment. “But maybe it’ll never get better anyway, so it doesn’t matter.”

“… Chairman Go thinks the risks are worth changing the world,” Woo Jinchul reasoned. “Personally, I think your risks are enormous. It’s hard to simply say they’re worth the potential outcome.” He leaned against his own desk for a moment. “… But I can’t deny that no matter how numb we’ve all become to magic, what we have right now isn’t sustainable. The system is fragile and relies on luck and the good temper of very specific people. Authority is especially volatile in other parts of the world. If there comes a day where we forget about the dangers of other worlds and turn on one another, most people won’t survive.” Park Ryung winced. “We need change, and you’re the one who’s taking the biggest risk for it,” Woo Jinchul concluded, weary. “So just- try to avoid these other problems. I’ll speak to the chairman about Hwang Dongsoo. If worse comes to worse, we can just hand over Kang Taeshik to avoid conflict altogether. It’s not a good solution, but there are more important matters to deal with.”

“… Yeah. Yeah, I understand.” Park Ryung rubbed at his neck. “I guess I’m just- not really used to this part. Pissing contests with weirdo guild masters. Possible fights with psychotic S-ranks.” Ah, he was pretty sure that would actually cause a lot of destruction, in fact. His deforestation adventure was fun and all, but in a crowded city? “I’ll trust you on this,” he promised. Woo Jinchul looked relieved, nodding slightly.

“Good,” he concluded. “You’re busy enough.”

“Ah, I really am…” Park Ryung sighed at the ceiling for a moment. “… Well, it feels better that way, anyway.”

“You shouldn’t think that way.”

“You should find literally anyone else to say that to me.”

“… Touché.” The chief cleared his throat. “Well. At least try to get yourself and Hunter Sung to relax. His drive is, ah…”

“Impressive?” Park Ryung guessed. “Inspiring?”

“… Terrifying, Hunter Park. It’s terrifying.”

“Ahahaha~ So it is~”

“Don’t smile like that.” Other people’s nonsense aside, Park Ryung did like the idea of getting more of Jinwoo’s attention.

He just. He just had to find out how to break his own attention away from work first.

Chapter Text

Halfway around the world, a formal document with a bright red rejected on it was compressed to debris. Hwang Dongsoo took in a deep breath, then exhaled. He let the remains of the document fall to the ground.

“Fine,” he snarled. “Then we do this the direct way.” He looked instead to his laptop, scowling viciously at the article declaring South Korea’s tenth S-rank. “An S-rank healer can bring you back from just about anything,” he accused. “So why couldn’t you?!”

The picture of Park Ryung being led away by a much smaller man didn’t have an answer.

-

Sung Jinwoo wasn’t improving fast enough.

“Ah, Mr. Sung, I think you’re actually pretty scary with how fast you improve,” Song Chiyul muttered back.

A tentative schedule was already being set for the third Jeju Island raid. There would be a rank cut-off for the participants, whether they were Hunter or military. Sung Jinwoo needed to be B-rank at minimum by the time it started, and even that would only get him on the perimeter, not on the actual island itself.

“Mr. Sung, please.”

Sung Jinwoo needed to be on that island. Ryung was going to be on that island, leading S-rank guildmasters, dazzling the world with his sheer competence. And Sung Jinwoo-

He refused to get left behind.

“… U-Um, is- is Mr. Sung okay?”

“I… think so.”

“T-There’s a very scary aura coming from him… and he’s muttering to himself?”

“Just- leave him alone until he snaps out of it.”

Sung Jinwoo reluctantly lowered his hands when his progress stopped. The concentration of mana in his lower stomach finished dying away, and he left the rest of his mana pills untouched. The older man beside him sighed in something like relief. Sung Jinwoo barely withheld his own sigh of frustration, looking down at his hands. He needed more, and yet-

He was so far behind schedule it wasn’t even funny.

What was he doing wrong? He’d jumped his first rank quickly enough, then struggled all the way to C-rank. Apparently that was already ‘incredibly impressive’ and ‘outright terrifying’, but it was clearly failing his projected timeline. The numerical gaps between ranks rose in multiples, and absorption became increasingly difficult at higher numbers.

But that didn’t mean he should be feeling that difficulty now-

“Hunter Sung,” Woo Jinchul repeated firmly, clapping a hand on his shoulder. “Please stop scaring your classmates brooding like that.” Sung Jinwoo blinked. He looked up.

“… I wasn’t brooding,” he denied. Song Chiyul and Yoo Jinho both gave him looks, but Sung Jinwoo chose to ignore that.

“Yes, you were,” Woo Jinchul informed him mercilessly. “Regardless, there’s other matters to attend to today. I have a plane to catch, and didn’t you already agree to that C-rank Dungeon this afternoon?”

“Ah… r-right.” Sung Jinwoo barely withheld a sigh, then stood up. Running Dungeons for experience was another part of training, after all.

“Why don’t you take Mr. Yoo with you?” Woo Jinchul then added, and Sung Jinwoo blinked. Yoo Jinho also blinked, then began to sweat profusely. He’d made D-rank fairly quickly himself, did a C-rank Dungeon really scare him so badly?

“He doesn’t seem like he wants to go,” Sung Jinwoo had to point out.

“It’ll be good for him,” Woo Jinchul stated. “And it’ll help Hunter Park since he’s busy with classes today.”

… Sung Jinwoo possibly still felt a smidgen of guilt about how he denied Ryung’s offer of a quick lunch before his class that afternoon.

So he agreed, even if it made Yoo Jinho sweat all the more.

The C-rank Dungeon wasn’t anything particularly special, just a long, hot walk over both hard dirt and clumps of greenery and cacti. The silver ring on his finger kept him cool with a constant shimmer of mana. Ryung would have probably started rambling about the implications of different weather patterns in different biome Dungeons. Sung Jinwoo sighed at the thought, skipped aside at a faint vibration, and stabbed his sword deep into the stomach of a burrowing worm-like monster even while it rose.

He could feel that he was so much stronger, was the thing. There was progress, and compared to how he used to be, it should have been incredible. He ripped off the three-meter worm from the end of his sword, then sighed again. He tossed it aside in a growing pile.

“… M… Mr. Sung?” a voice behind him asked pitifully. “C-Can we go back to the g-group, now…?”

“They’re avoiding the burrow worms,” Sung Jinwoo replied shortly. “They’re the only insect-type monsters recorded in here.”

“But Mr. Sung- hiek,” Yoo Jinho managed. Sung Jinwoo finished pulling him aside by the collar and jammed his sword downward. The worm didn’t make it out of the ground more than a few centimeters. “… Thank you,” Yoo Jinho choked out.

“Don’t assume any part of a Dungeon is safe,” Sung Jinwoo reminded him, letting go. “If your group is smaller, you need to increase your awareness.”

“Right! That- right!” Yoo Jinho nodded vigorously, sucking in a breath. He tightened his grip on his own sword. “I’m aware!!”

“So you know to not be standing there,” Sung Jinwoo intoned. Yoo Jinho yelped and jumped a whole meter back with his sword out. He paused, staring at the still ground. Sung Jinwoo watched him comprehend what happened for a few moments longer, then muffled a snort.

Alright, Ryung was right about one thing with this guy- he was pretty funny.

“… A j-joke?” Yoo Jinho realized.

“More like a lie,” Sung Jinwoo assured him, and turned back around to face the desert. Should he grab samples of cacti for Ryung? His boyfriend had been pretty interested in throwing all kinds of materials into his alchemy pot. Then again, the classroom pot wasn’t exactly the first one.

… Or the second. Or- a few more down the line.

Maybe he should leave the cactus alone.

“Um… Mr. Sung?” Yoo Jinho called out. “E-Excuse my rudeness, but- Have we been… doing something wrong?” Sung Jinwoo blinked, then turned back.

“What?” Had they? Ryung wouldn’t notice, but Sung Jinwoo was sure he would have. To not even speak of Woo Jinchul.

“I just mean- ah!!” Yoo Jinho jumped again, and this time the ground cracked and let up yet another writhing worm-like beast. Yoo Jinho immediately lunged forward and struck in quick movements, and the worm was split into three before it finish rising fully. “I did it!!” Yoo Jinho exclaimed, bright-eyed. “Did you see, Mr. Sung??”

“Yeah, I saw.” Well, at least he was still funny. Harmlessly funny.

“Ah- but about the thing!” Yoo Jinho recalled, straightening. “I mean- Mr. Sung has been in such a bad mood in classes lately, even when Mr. Park was around, so…” He worried at the handle. “I-I just wonder if- if maybe you were… uncomfortable with- with something. O-Or someone, possibly.”

“I’m not in a bad mood,” Sung Jinwoo denied. The ground crackled. Already bored of such an easy, annoying bug, Sung Jinwoo lifted his foot just enough, then slammed it back down as the ground broke. The worm’s head caved inward entirely.

“… H-How would- How would- M-Mr. Sung d-describe his mood, t-then?” Yoo Jinho whispered. Sung Jinwoo did have to consider that, looking down at the guts that splatted on his boot. Wasn’t that a feat of strength he could have only dreamed of not so long ago?

It was so pitiful compared to where he needed to be, all the same.

“… Maybe I’m- frustrated,” he finally acknowledged, sighing. “It’s nothing to do with anyone else, it’s just my own problem.”

“O-Oh.” Yoo Jinho wavered. “But- why are you frustrated?” he tried. “Can’t Mr. Park help?”

“He’s tried,” Sung Jinwoo ground out, jaw clenching. And Ryung was still trying, was patiently going over everything he did, was adjusting his mana allowances, checking his breathing, even checking his internal pathways over and over-

And then he’d always pull back with a little shrug, say that Sung Jinwoo was doing perfectly, and walk away as if there was no problem in the first place. Because he never saw any problems, he didn’t see-

“Mr. Sung-!!” Yoo Jinho yelped, rushing forward. Sung Jinwoo managed to strike out, but left himself open. He had his guarding arm up, but the second worm was already lunging, and he did not want to show up injured to Ryung and add onto everything-

Yoo Jinho’s sword was there just before the endless rows of teeth reached his arm guard, and the only casualty was the week’s detergent supply. Sung Jinwoo exhaled harshly, holding a hand to his head.

“… Alright, let’s go back to the group,” he acknowledged. Yoo Jinho brightened and immediately followed.

Sung Jinwoo trekked back through the sun until they reached the shady underpass the rest of the group was resting in. The two of them immediately got some anxious expressions from everyone else, but Sung Jinwoo ignored it to stalk to a sitting place. He sat down with a great sigh, then pulled out his sword for cleaning.

Yoo Jinho, who reminded him an awful lot of an affectionate puppy at times, immediately sat beside him.

“If Mr. Park tried and failed, is it really that bad?” he asked.

“He didn’t fail,” Sung Jinwoo denied immediately.

“B-But Mr. Sung is still frustrated…?”

“It’s just- Hyung doesn’t see the problem,” Sung Jinwoo managed, weary. “He doesn’t think there is a problem, he always-!”

Sung Jinwoo, you’re fucking cool.

“… He always thinks I’m the best, even when I’m not,” he finished, muted. He’d come so far from back then, a scrawny nothing that nearly passed out just killing one goblin boss. Part of him was genuinely thrilled at that, wanted to be happy.

The rest of him screamed that it wasn’t enough, it wasn’t close to enough, and he wasn’t enough-

And if he wasn’t enough-

How could he possibly be enough, enough to stand by the side of someone like Park Ryung, who was overwhelmingly powerful by his own ingenuity and efforts, who gathered important people around him, who looked at the way the whole damned world worked and said I’ll fix that. Who saw a future full of tragedy and darkness and fought every day to change it not just for the better, but for the best.

Who looked at scrawny little Sung Jinwoo with stars in his eyes for no damned reason.

“… Mr. Sung, are you- feeling insecure because you’re dating someone incredibly handsome and popular?” Yoo Jinho put forward then. Sung Jinwoo twitched. “My cousin’s dated popular people before, so she’s really experienced in these dynamics!” Yoo Jinho added enthusiastically, not waiting for an answer. “Well, before she became a famous model herself, I guess? Anyway! There’s definitely nothing to feel so insecure about, Mr. Sung! We become our harshest critic when we’re insecure, but that doesn’t mean we’re right!”

“That- Yoo Jinho,” Sung Jinwoo tried.

“Because we can’t see ourselves the way everyone else sees us, so that’s a type of blindness,” Yoo Jinho continued, nodding sagely to himself. “Insecure blindness! Maybe you think to yourself- I get weird looks when I say we’re a couple. But then you have to take a step back from those thoughts and actually look for them!” Sung Jinwoo was suddenly- not worried, just. Just slightly more aware of a potential new anxiety. He was aware that Ryung was amazingly handsome, he was pretty sure literally everyone knew it except Ryung himself. “Mr. Sung, I think you’re really amazing!” Yoo Jinho persisted. “Everyone around you does! Ahahaha- a-and a bit scary, but it’s fine! I mean. Mr. Park really worries about everyone around him and works so hard all the time. But he rarely seems to worry about you. I mean, like he’s not worried about you doing something stupid or making a big mistake sort of thing? Obviously, as a boyfriend, he would naturally worry! But-“

How long had it been since he and Ryung fought monsters side by side like they used to?

… But even when Ryung was an S-rank, when he was a chasm apart from the likes of Sung Jinwoo, he never acted like it. And Ryung really did worry about everyone. He even fussed over Woo Jinchul, especially when it came to nagging him about defense bolstering. And sure, he fussed over Sung Jinwoo. He checked his equipment for the tiniest flaws, made sure he ate instead of skipping dinner to keep training, and passed him little trinkets to help with his next Dungeon, even when he said he couldn’t make it to lunch.

He looked down at the ring on his finger again, a minor cooling spell that was probably so much more expensive than he wanted to think about, and felt it twist in his stomach again.

Ryung would look at him the exact same way as an S-rank as he did as an E-rank, barely able to kill one E-ranked boss. Sung Jinwoo-

… He wouldn’t actually change anything if he was on Jeju Island. It was just what he wanted, to stay by Ryung’s side.

Was he staying by Ryung’s side now?

“You’re right,” he said. Yoo Jinho was actually still talking the entire time, something about a bad photoshoot and a makeup artist having a breakdown? Yoo Jinho blinked hard, focusing back on him.

“I-I am?” he realized.

“I shouldn’t be insecure,” Sung Jinwoo agreed, holding his hand to his forehead. He gave a rueful smile. “I just- need to do what I’m capable of right now. I’m not capable of what I want.” Wasn’t that a truth he’d always had to live with? No matter how much Ryung called him cute and terrifying, Sung Jinwoo was aware his body was comparable to a scrawny chicken wing.

Ryung’s cultivation methods were amazing, but Sung Jinwoo had limits from the start that he couldn’t keep ignoring. He could advance, but he couldn’t do it quickly, and he had to be careful to not break something even Ryung couldn’t fix.

How was he supposed to stay at Ryung’s side if he destroyed himself because of his insecurities?

“T-That’s right! That’s, ah, definitely the point I was making!” Yoo Jinho agreed quickly, nodding. Sung Jinwoo huffed in amusement. Overtly earnest, maybe to a fault. But- he could see why Ryung liked this guy.

They shared that need to help others.

“It was a great point,” he agreed amiably. He pointed over his shoulder. “Next formation, how about you take the outside position? I can’t be hogging all the experience for myself.”

“Really? I-Is that really okay??” Yoo Jinho realized, eyes all the brighter.

“Sure, I’ll spot you.” Ryung saw something in this funny kid, and Sung Jinwoo could at least look after him while his boyfriend was busy saving the world.

“T-Thank you, Hyung-nim!!” Hyung-nim?

Yoo Jinho sure was a strange guy nonetheless.

Sung Jinwoo still fully planned to do some more meditation when he got home, but maybe he could stop before dinnertime and try to drag Ryung away from his work for a bit. Make up for lunch with some crepes or something, Ryung loved anything that involved whipped cream for some reason.

Maybe he could even get him to cuddle on the couch a bit.

“Hunter Sung!!” a voice shouted. Sung Jinwoo turned sharply. An association agent in a formal suit clearly not meant for deserts staggered into the shade, panting harshly. She braced a hand against the wall. “H-Hunter- Sung,” she managed. “The head- headquarters, are being- evacuated. Hunter Park-“

Sung Jinwoo abandoned training entirely.

-

Park Ryung never did forget about Hwang Dongsoo. He just- decided it wasn’t entirely his concern, he had enough things to worry about.

It was public knowledge that Kang Taeshik had murdered Hwang Dongsuk, and it was among the lengthy list of crimes he was still serving time for. It was not public knowledge that the man was imprisoned as an unawakened prisoner, but no one had to know that. Either way, Hwang Dongsoo had little reason to come here, and the Association was already prepared to manage things- somewhat peacefully with him. His brother’s murder was solved, the guilty party was paying for it, and Park Ryung was only peripherally involved.

… Which- didn’t fucking explain why he was getting his afternoon classes interrupted by Hwang Dongsoo, who threw open the door and barged right in. Park Ryung had to actually stop mid-sentence and stare at the man. Hwang Dongsoo stomped forward, grabbed a chair from the wall, and sat down. He leered.

“Well?” he demanded mockingly. “Go on, Teacher.”

“… You’re not part of my class,” Park Ryung informed him, because what? The fuck?? Peripherally involved??? Hwang Dongsoo’s sneer grew. Park Ryung was faintly distracted by his phone buzzing insistently with a familiar ringtone, and pulled it out with a harsh sigh. He answered. “What you’re calling about is sitting in my classroom,” he said.

“Fuck,” Woo Jinchul snapped. As he would, being across the country with the chairman. “Whatever you do, don’t pick a fight with him within city limits, Hunter Park!”

“I- don’t have a reason to fight him?” Park Ryung attempted. “I have no idea what he’s doing here. What the hell are you doing here?” he tried, looking at his intruder. “How did you even get in the country?”

“Hunter Park-!”

“Hey, shut that thing off,” Hwang Dongsoo complained, sneer lessened for something a little more murderous. “It’s annoying.” Park Ryung stared back flatly, but hung up and set his phone aside.

“… Class dismissed,” he ordered.

“I don’t think it is,” Hwang Dongsoo interrupted, before the group could leave. They were already sweating bullets.

“Oh, are you the teacher?” Park Ryung returned. “I said class dismissed.” Hwang Dongsoo sneered again after a long moment. He gestured, and the class quickly scattered out the door. Park Ryung walked to the door after them, then closed it. He turned to stare at his latest nuisance. “What, exactly, is this about?” he asked outright.

“… If that inspector wasn’t such a fucking tick clinging to the chairman, this would have been an easier talk,” Hwang Dongsoo scoffed, folding his arms while still sitting down. “You and him, you two were the ones who arrested my big brother.” He curled his lip. “There was apparently someone else involved, but when I asked that guy, his fragile little corpse didn’t know shit. Must’ve been some nasty identity thief who took his name.” Park Ryung went cold.

“You-“ he started.

“So I kept looking for other people to ask,” the S-rank continued. “Some other fragile little corpse still walking around, probably someone you know. Unfortunately, that corpse is in a Dungeon right now. I’ll have to get around to it after I talk to you.”

… Ah.

“So,” Hwang Dongsoo continued, leaning back. “Why didn’t you save my brother? Tell me.”

“… He was already dead long before I got there,” Park Ryung answered, blood rushing in his ears and behind his eyes, and Hwang Dongsoo was a funny joke up until he sat here and talked about fragile little corpses- “There wasn’t anything I could-“ The chair crashed against the wall behind him, and Hwang Dongsoo was standing.

“An S-rank healer, capable of regrowing entire limbs,” he snarled, “and you couldn’t save the likes of my brother?” Don’t fight don’t fight don’t-

“He was dead long before-“ A hand grabbed his throat, dragging him close to the bastard’s ugly face.

“Then you should have been faster, idiot,” the asshole snarled.

Park Ryung only then realized this man intended to kill him no matter what. A surge of mana flowed into his hand, then squeezed with intent to crush his throat.

Jinju was just a touch faster than that, was all.

His initial strike was a clean cut. Hwang Dongsoo’s hand was detached before even his high speed had a chance to process his sword being unsheathed. Before he finished drawing in air for a shout, too, Park Ryung also removed his other wrist, a chunk off his shoulder, then his leg at the knee for good fucking measure.

He then stabbed the point into the Hunter’s collapsing body to pin it to the floor, and poured in enough mana to bloat his pathways to something beyond painful. Then, Hwang Dongsoo managed to scream. It was an annoying, bloody scream that probably echoed through the whole damned building.

“… I tried to be pretty fucking nice, was the thing,” Park Ryung finally explained, lessening his mana just enough for the man to focus. His breathing was shallow and unsteady, dismembered limbs convulsing awkwardly as if to fight back. He gave a high-pitched wheeze and shuddered violently. “As I was saying,” Park Ryung continued coldly. “He was dead. Long before. I ever got there. And you know what? I didn’t actually want him to die, no matter how much of a murderer he was. It’s not that I’m afraid of killing people, it’s just…” He twisted his sword abruptly, and Hwang Dongsoo screamed even louder. Ah, did S-ranks also have their lungs enhanced? An interesting line of thought. “… I don’t think it’s fair to the people who live, that shitheads like you just die and rid yourself of the consequences. I think you need to suffer for the rest of your entire, natural lifespan, and then maybe I’ll figure out how to regain your youth by then, just so I can see you live it all over again.” He bared his teeth in a generous grin. “Wouldn’t you like that, you fucker? Living in a little box for fifty years, thinking it was almost over, only for someone to open the door and let you start all over? I’d love to see the face you’d make.” Hwang Dongsoo panted and choked, pupils quaking in true, unsolicited terror. Park Ryung liked to think he really thought it was possible and was imagining it right now.

“M… M-Mon… ster-!” Hwang Dongsoo croaked, and wailed childishly as he tried to move.

“That’s pretty fucking rude from the likes of you, who went hunting down some random E-rank like his life wasn’t worth shit,” Park Ryung observed. “Who came here to crush the throat of some teacher just to take out some frustration, while threatening the precious boyfriend he loves. Anyone else would kill you already, you know? Say there’s nothing good about preserving your life.” He poured in all the more mana, vicious and ballooning again, and worst of all, healing. “How are you going to regret it otherwise, you nasty little fuck?!” he snarled.

Baek Yoonho was the first to arrive at the evacuated Hunters Association building, footsteps pounding as he ran through the hallway. Hwang Dongsoo was in one piece by then. Four limbs, perfectly sound of body, though considerably less dressed than when he’d arrived. Blood was also staining Park Ryung’s classroom in a number of arcs and pools. Unfortunate.

“Park Ryung-!!” Baek Yoonho skidded into the classroom, knocking off the door entirely. Park Ryung snapped his gaze over at being interrupted, and only processed it was a friend a moment after. He relaxed his expression quickly.

“Ah, Guildmaster Baek,” he greeted pleasantly. “I really do like it when you come rushing, no joke. Isn’t it nice when friends come rushing over, you bastard?” Hwang Dongsoo breathed quiet, shallow breaths, body limp as if none of his limbs were working correctly. His eyes were glassy and unfocused, lips moving silently for a moment.

“K-Kill me,” he whispered.

“None of that,” Park Ryung scolded. “Didn’t I say? I don’t like killing.”

“K-Kill- Kill me-“

“I said shut up,” Park Ryung reminded him, and Hwang Dongsoo choked. Tears streamed freely from unblinking eyes. What a fragile little psyche, truly pitiful.

Park Ryung was intentionally ignoring the number of body parts around him that seemed to come from many people.

Hwang Dongsoo was no longer confused about the limits of an S-rank healer.

“… Fuck,” Baek Yoonho exhaled, then held a hand to his head. “… You’re alright, then?” Park Ryung nodded, completely calm.

“It’s fine, he just tried to crush my throat. Didn’t get very far.”

“… Right. You might want to call the chief. He’s flipping out.”

“Ah, poor Chief.” Park Ryung stood up, then removed his sword from yet another dismembered limb sitting nearby. He walked to the desk, staring at his buzzing phone for a moment, then reached out a hand. He gently set it on the wood of his desk and shattered the entire thing. “… Poor Chief,” he repeated to himself. “He worries about too much. I shouldn’t… worry him so much, you know?” Ah, where did his phone go? It was all a mess. “… This might piss off Thomas Andre,” he recalled. “Even if I give him back alive and with his core intact. Chief will worry. Jinwoo will worry, too. He might even come back and actually go after Jinwoo, even Jinwoo's family. Should I just- fix it now?” He turned back to consider the limp bastard, who choked on air when he made eye contact. “Should I just send back his balls in a box as a warning?”

“Shit- Park!! Hunter Park, get ahold of yourself-“

“Don’t you dare stand in front of him like that, you idiot!!”

“Shut the fuck up and help me-“

“Help you what, die?! It couldn’t happen to a nicer person in the first place-”

“This is already too far-!”

Park Ryung’s phone rang. He blinked. He blinked again at the ringtone, then turned away from the two guildmasters sassing each other as per usual. He crouched down and found his phone in the garbage, then answered.

“Jinwoo?” he asked.

“Hyung, are you alright?!” Jinwoo demanded. “What happened? I heard they evacuated the building, the Chief Woo called and said there was an emergency with Hwang Dongsoo! A-Are you alright??”

“O-Oh, um.” Ah, his heart. His boyfriend called to see if he was alright. “I’m- I’m fine,” he managed, blinking a few more times. Why was he still holding his sword? He should at least clean off the blood, it wasn’t good for steel. “… I beat him up.” Jinwoo exhaled in a woosh through the line.

“Did you at least get some limbs?”

“Ahahaha… Yeah, I got a few.” Or a dozen.

“Good! Let someone else clean up the bastard and stay there, okay?? I’m coming.” Park Ryung’s poor heart fluttered.

“… Okay,” he agreed, quiet. “It really makes me happy when you do that, but- don’t push yourself too hard, okay?”

“I’ll push the whole damned subway with my bare hands, obviously.”

“O-Oh, jeez.” Park Ryung couldn’t help his cheeks going warm. “Jinwoo! Don’t be so cute.” Jinwoo huffed a little laugh, and Park Ryung felt his entire soul heal from it. Ahh, such a cute, huffy little laugh.

“Did the guildmasters show up?” Jinwoo added.

“Oh! That’s right, they’re here.” Park Ryung had vague memories of greeting at least Baek Yoonho. He turned around, blinking at the two who were staring at him. “Hi,” he added. “Jinwoo says hi.”

“… Yes, tell him hello for us,” Choi Jongin agreed serenely.

“They say hi back, Jinwoo.”

“That’s nice, Hyung. I’ll be there soon, I promise.” Park Ryung again reminded him to be careful before hanging up. He smiled at his phone for a moment, then started.

“Oh! Right, Chief,” he recalled, and called another number. Woo Jinchul picked up on the first ring.

“Are you hurt?!” he demanded.

“Ah, I’m fine,” Park Ryung answered, and felt all warm and fuzzy at how many people asked him that. “… Um. Hwang Dongsoo is- sort of fine.”

“… Sort of?”

“I healed him. A… few times.” Park Ryung cleared his throat. “Chief, that one Hunter that Agent Ryu was impersonating- Jeon Moonho, do you remember?”

“Not the name exactly, but I know what you’re talking about. When Dongsuk was arrested.”

“This bastard- I think he got the Association’s file on that raid somehow. He said he killed another Hunter associated with us already before coming here.” His phone screen crackled ominously before he made himself loosen his grip. “… I don’t think he knows about Agent Ryu, but please check on him, too.”

“… Understood. Our plane lands in an hour, will you be alright until then?”

“Yeah. Jinwoo’s coming over.” Park Ryung glanced briefly at the mess he’d left behind. “And this bastard won’t go anywhere.” Hwang Dongsoo had fainted at some point in time. It was unfortunate that he was so lucky.

“Alright. I’ll make some other calls in the meantime. Let me know if anything else happens.”

“Will do, Chief.” Park Ryung ended the call, then exhaled. He pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and cleaned off the blood from his sword, then sheathed it. Someone cleared their throat loudly, and he blinked back. Choi Jongin pointed at his own throat.

“You may want to heal that before your homicidal little toothpick sees,” he said. Park Ryung touched his own throat, surprised at the bruises. He was usually better about healing them right away, wasn’t he? He quickly did so. “And there’s a bit of… ah, never mind. It won’t clean up before he gets here.”

Park Ryung collected the trash before they set out to leave, dragging Hwang Dongsoo’s useless body behind like a luggage tote. In the front lobby were a number of various guildmembers waiting with their weapons, including many of his students that had just left.

“Ah- Mr. Park!!”

“Mr. Park, are you alright?!”

“He’s fine, he’s fine,” Baek Yoonho sighed, waving his hand. “That’s not his blood.” Park Ryung approached the Association agents waiting anxiously, and dropped off his burden.

“He fainted,” he reported. “Keep him nearby in case he starts acting out again, Chief Woo should be here soon.”

“T-Thank you, Hunter Park…”

“Oi, someone open the door for that toothpick.” Park Ryung perked. A toothpick?

Sure enough, Jinwoo came flying past the crowd and straight towards Park Ryung. Park Ryung had superspeed at this point, and still felt like he couldn’t prepare for the tackle on his side.

“Hyung!” Jinwoo exclaimed, clinging to Park Ryung’s waist. “Are you alright?!”

… Ah, actually, even if Jinwoo wasn’t as clingy as he used to be, it was fine, right? Jinwoo clearly still cared about him. He ran all the way here in such sticky clothes and everything, probably straight from that Dungeon he was so eager about.

“Yeah,” Park Ryung answered, melting. “I’m… alright. Teacher hazards, you know?” Jinwoo huffed loudly at his nonsense, then pulled a handkerchief from his own pocket. He reached up to wipe away streaks of blood from Park Ryung’s face, mouth set in a faint pout. “C… C-Cute…” Ahhh, his heart.

“Hyung,” Jinwoo scolded, raising a hand to the back of his head to tilt downward. Park Ryung lowered his head obediently, floating on clouds.

The large gathering of people around him decided to look elsewhere for the time being.

“… So we’re all fucked if anything happens to the toothpick,” Baek Yoonho concluded in a mutter.

“Yes,” Choi Jongin agreed. “Very, very fucked.”

By the time Woo Jinchul arrived, Park Ryung still had streaks of blood on his clothes, but he was very, very happy. He sat on a lobby bench with Jinwoo firmly tucked in his side. Half a step behind Woo Jinchul, Go Gunhee also arrived. Woo Jinchul rushed to Park Ryung at once, eyes tight in stress while he wordlessly tilted up his head to check him. After a long moment, he exhaled harshly, holding his hand to his forehead.

“… Jeon Moonho’s body was found mutilated in a construction site this afternoon,” he said. “Agent Ryu is fine.” Park Ryung nodded in understanding. “You’re covered in blood again, did you lose your temper?”

“… Yeah.”

“Alright, that’s fine. As long as you’re not hurt.”

“… Thanks, Chief.” Hmm, hmm, his poor heart was going through a lot today. He sort of wanted to take a vacation just to bask in it. Woo Jinchul gave him a head pat for good measure, then stalked over to where Hwang Dongsoo was still collapsed in a heap. Go Gunhee huffed a quiet laugh.

“Jinchul is so stingy even with his worry,” he chided. “Hunter Park, I’m glad you’re alright. I’m also very impressed that the building is undamaged.”

“Ahahaha…” Park Ryung rubbed at his neck sheepishly. “T-Thanks, Chairman? Sorry it became a mess, anyway…”

“A mess was the result I prayed for, Hunter Park. This much is more than manageable.” He looked at the fallen Hunter, then exhaled. “… But- as a result of this, I want to move up our projected date.” Park Ryung blinked hard.

“For the raid?” he realized. Sung Jinwoo shifted, but stayed quiet.

“You’re going to have a lot of attention for this. It was one thing with Lim Taegyu, he could be brushed off as a bad match-up. But overpowering a fighter like Hwang isn’t something we can keep to ourselves.” Go Gunhee shook his head. “We’ll contact the guilds, then announce the raid. For now, let’s also outsource your teaching materials.”

“… I understand, sir.” Park Ryung didn’t think he was ready, but- once again, maybe he’d never really be ready. Didn’t he already have less than a year left? He then blinked when the chairman patted his back kindly.

“For now, take a week off,” he added. “We’ll handle the prosecution matters.”

“Ah, alright.” Would he get more cuddles from Jinwoo? It was definitely fine in that case. “Still, if he starts to act out again…”

“Well.” Go Gunhee looked over. Hwang Dongsoo had actually been awake for a while, he just continued to be a limp doll while others worked around him. Wide, glassy eyes stared at nothing. “I don’t think that’ll be a problem.”

Incidentally, Park Ryung also got to learn how they treated S-ranks for shock.

When he returned to the Sung apartment, Park Kyunghe fussed and squeezed his face while Sung Jinah spluttered and flailed her arms to convey the insane situation. The news was still turned on with footage of the police protecting a huge barrier around the entire block the building was at, only for Hwang Dongsoo to get literally dragged out in shackles. The camera zoomed in on his expression of trauma.

“… Ryung, why’s he look like that?” Sung Jinah asked incredulously. The trauma, or his state of dress?

“Ah, he, uh…” Park Ryung shifted uncomfortably. “… I had to dismember him to get him to stop.” Sung Jinah turned to stare at him. “And I healed him,” Park Ryung added.

“… Whoa,” Sung Jinah said.

“It’s a need for S-ranks that act like that,” Jinwoo put forward, leaning on the back of the couch. He looked pretty calm about it himself. “When S-ranks fight, entire cities get destroyed. They weren’t evacuating because of just Hwang Dongsoo, they were evacuating in case Hyung needed to fight him outright.” His sister’s mouth fell open. Park Kyunghe winced.

“Yes, that- I’ve seen incidents on the news before,” she murmured. “The destruction is just…”

“Yeah,” Park Ryung agreed, weary. “… I heard when Kamish escaped the Dungeon Break in America, he only did most of the destruction to the place. The other part was just a bunch of S-ranks killing each other over spoils before the big dragon showed up.”

“Killing each other?!” Sung Jinah screeched. Park Ryung rubbed at his neck.

“… We got really lucky in this small country, honestly,” he confessed. “Most S-ranks here just sort of avoid each other unless they’re friends. Our only bad luck was Hwang Dongsoo, and America happily took him in before he really became a problem here.”

“T-T-That’s so c-crazy…” Sung Jinah fidgeted with the remote. She looked at the TV again, then winced. “… Do- Do any other S-ranks fight you, too?”

“Well, I already know half of them pretty well, so we don’t fight,” Park Ryung reasoned. “And I think that honestly would scare just about anyone else from trying. Hwang Dongsoo is just, uh. Stupid.” She smiled faintly. “I did have that confrontation with Lim Taegyu, but, uh. It turns out he was a lot weaker than me in terms of mana, so I ended up scaring him instead…”

“What about the others?” she asked suspiciously.

“Min Byunggyu and Ran Eunsook have pretty good reputations with other Hunters, so they’re fine,” Park Ryung dismissed. “They can be called the ‘social’ S-ranks of the country.” Her smile grew with a small snrk. “And the Fame Guildmaster- doesn’t really concern me, either. He’s known for not really bothering with anything except his own business. I think if he did ever pick a fight, it wouldn’t be with unfriendly intentions.”

“… I guess we’re kind of lucky, then,” she acknowledged, sighing out. “A-And I guess it’s fine if you can beat them all up…” Park Ryung did not say a peep about Thomas Andre.

“He wouldn’t have even normally gone for me because of where I work,” he agreed instead. “The chairman really scares the crap out of everyone else.”

“Eh? That guy you call a funny old grandpa??”

“He is a funny old grandpa, he’s just also extremely strong and has a history of beating up misbehaving Hunters. With his bare hands.” Her mouth fell open again. “He’s just retired and likes to make fun of people instead.”

“… I think I’m really glad I’m not a Hunter.”

“You know what? I’m glad you’re not, too.”

“Someone like Jinah shouldn’t be given superpowers,” Jinwoo agreed sagely. He was immediately assaulted with the plastic remote, and laughed mercilessly. Park Ryung couldn’t help a small laugh of his own, relaxing somewhat. Park Kyunghe sighed out herself, then plucked the remote herself and switched off the TV entirely.

“Let’s order in tonight, everyone,” she announced. Jinwoo and Sung Jinah immediately forgot their tussle to cheer.

He even got a cuddle from Jinwoo after dinner.

Still, this time- Park Ryung watched the news the next day. Jinwoo habitually went to train in his room after breakfast, and Sung Jinah already went off to school. Park Kyunghe watched herself from the kitchen table.

“Although Hunter Park has not made an official statement himself, the Korean Hunters Association has instead announced that Hwang Dongsoo will be indicted for both attempted murder of an Association agent, as well as the murder of E-rank Hunter, Jeon Moonho. Due to Korea’s Hunter extradition treaty with America, it is likely that Hwang Dongsoo will be sent back to America to face his sentence.”

“Are you worried, Ryung?” Park Kyunghe abruptly asked. Park Ryung nodded quietly.

“… The American guild he’s from, Scavenger,” he admitted. “That guildmaster is Thomas Andre. He’s considered the strongest national-level Hunter in the world.” He sighed out harshly. “… He’s also known for being a vengeful bastard. I don’t know how he’ll respond to this.” Park Kyunghe stood up from the table and walked over to the couch. She gently stroked his hair back.

“What did your boss say?” she asked.

“The chairman wants to push up a different project. He’ll, ah…” Park Ryung hesitated, then sighed out. “… He’ll announce the third raid of Jeju Island soon.” Her hand stilled on his head.

“… You’ll be going- to Jeju Island?” she whispered. Honestly, Park Ryung hadn’t actually been told he would be going to Jeju Island. When he first came up with his idea of enhancing Hunters, it did occur to him that the raid would be possible, he just-

Well, he didn’t think S-rank was something he could do. Now it was just a given that he’d be there, too.

“It’s actually only going to get more dangerous if it’s put off, he’s right,” he answered instead. “The ants have the potential to actually escape Jeju Island and make it to surrounding populated areas. The Japanese isles, China, definitely Korea-“

“Ryung.” He winced. “You don’t have to go,” she told him. “You know that, right? Even if everyone criticizes you for it, you…” She gently squeezed his shoulder. “You’ll always still be here.”

“… I know I don’t have to go.” Park Ryung thought he really understood Jinwoo in the story. It was easy to say it wasn’t really his problem, that there were other S-ranks, that upsetting Park Kyunghe felt like a monstrous thing to do. All he really promised to do was teach, and he was confident he could make the third raid a success with that.

In a story he once read, the fourth raid had also been a success. A success with a massive funeral in the aftermath.

“I don’t have to go,” he repeated, and smiled faintly. “But I’d really regret not going if anything happened to the people I care about. I’d rather be there to look after them.” His healing was honestly nothing compared to Min Byunggyu. His greatest weakness was distance- any other healer on the planet was capable of healing from a distance. Park Ryung actually couldn’t heal anyone if he wasn’t touching them directly. Healing himself was extremely easy, healing others was- a risk and a challenge. And in terms of fighting, he still didn’t have any real skills. His brute strength was all he had, along with his sword style he’d made.

As an S-rank, he was honestly pretty lousy himself, and probably didn’t have the right to complain about people like Lim Taegyu or even Hwang Dongsoo. The latter had let his guard down to an extreme degree, and Lim Taegyu had made it a contest of mana control, his specialty. Against an actual S-rank Dungeon, Park Ryung was lacking on all fronts.

But if Ran Eunsook or Min Byunggyu died, if anyone who wasn’t supposed to die did- that was his fault.

“… I’m sorry,” he added, when Park Ryung was quiet. She sighed out softly, then pressed a kiss to his temple. Ahh, his heart.

“My son really does take after me,” she murmured nonsensically.

Towards the end of the week, Hwang Dongsoo was, predictably, bundled up to be shipped off. Park Ryung reached out to Woo Jinchul first.

If Thomas Andre is coming, I’ll be there.

Poor Woo Jinchul called within five seconds.

“Please,” he asked, weary. “We can go back to the game.”

“Ah, sorry.” Park Ryung shook his head. “So he’s coming, then.”

“Unlike his guild member, he booked his flight legally. That doesn’t mean I want you to be there.”

“Let’s- just be direct, Chief,” Park Ryung sighed. “If he has a problem with what I did, it won’t matter if I’m not there.”

“… The chairman already plans to be there.”

“He’s busy enough.”

“Hunter Park, it’s not necessary.”

“Yeah, I know.”

“…” Woo Jinchul let out an exhausted sigh, and Park Ryung really did feel bad. He liked all these people caring about him, but that didn’t mean he wanted them to worry. “… I’ll speak to the chairman. But please consider changing your mind.”

“You don’t have to go, either,” Park Ryung pointed out. Woo Jinchul sighed that much louder, then bid him goodbye and hung up. “… Ah, what a hypocrite.”

“Are you sure, Hyung?” Jinwoo asked him, frowning deeply.

“I gave him back alive, not to mention still a Hunter,” Park Ryung reasoned. “… It’s- probably fine? E-Either way, I’m really hoping it is…” Jinwoo lowered his gaze, visibly upset.

“… I wish I was stronger,” he admitted quietly. “So I could help you.” Park Ryung blinked stupidly at his little protagonist boyfriend. He blinked rapidly.

“… Ah!!” he realized. “I-Is that why you haven’t been so clingy lately??” Jinwoo’s head snapped up, cheeks hot.

“Wha- C-Clingy??”

“Because you’re trying to get stronger quickly!!” Park Ryung comprehended. He was! Dating!! A protagonist!!! Of course he knew that Jinwoo craved strength, especially when he had a reason- and his reason wouldn’t stop going into high-ranked Dungeons and pissing off S-ranks!! “… Ahahahaha~ S-Suddenly my heart feels really at ease…” He blushed to himself, rubbing at his neck. Jinwoo groaned, burying his face in his hands.

“I-It sounds so embarrassing like that…!!”

“Ah, Jinwoo,” Park Ryung managed, gently touching his hand. “I… really miss us hunting together, too.” Jinwoo blushed all the way to his ears, but let one of his hands be taken.

“… I wanted to at least be on the perimeter of Jeju Island,” he admitted somewhat miserably. “But they’re moving up the date, and I…”

“… I might be a bad boyfriend for saying it, but I really wanted you there, too.” How could he not, really? Even if he wasn’t the insane edgelord necromancer, Jinwoo had proved he was still Sung Jinwoo a thousand times over. “But- Jeju Island isn’t remotely the biggest problem in the world,” he sighed. “The whole damned world’s in for a really shitty future. This is just a stepping stone.” A stepping stone for a protagonist, which Park Ryung was not. But- since he came this far, it’d be stupid if he didn’t keep moving, right? “Let’s work hard together. I know you’ll do more than catch up to me.” He squeezed a bit. “… But- B-But maybe with some more time for cuddles, too,” he added pitifully. Jinwoo gave a startled laugh, squeezing his hand back.

“S-Sorry, Hyung, I thought maybe you might notice me being… c-clingy.”

“I did! I also just really liked it.” Jinwoo blushed all the more furiously, which was absurdly cute. Park Ryung once again felt his very soul being healed. “Ah- Jinwoo,” he added, quieter. “… I’ve never even had a real friend until a few years ago. You really- don’t have to worry about my personal space. I’m supposed to be the one who’s worried about clinging too tightly.”

“Hyung, are you kidding?” Jinwoo demanded incredulously. “Do you have any idea how many people would swoop in if I didn’t keep a tight hold on you?? You’re just- just… really beyond words. I-In a good way, I just…”

“Ah, compliments from my little Ghost do make me happy~”

“Hyung what did I say about that stupid nickname.”

“That anyone who continued to spread it would be sentenced to exile and eternal shame,” Park Ryung recalled. Ah, his poor boyfriend. Doomed for the edgelord life regardless of his choices.

Maybe he shouldn’t have been such a badass in front of so many people.

A couple days later, Park Ryung found himself at the Seoul central airport, leading a small convoy of agents that surrounded Hwang Dongsoo in shackles. He tried very hard to pretend the reporters taking pictures definitely weren’t there. Hwang Dongsoo had somewhat recovered from his mental shock, apparently, though Park Ryung had yet to see evidence. He’d actually peed his pants when Park Ryung showed up at the transport, causing a delay.

Park Ryung thought it was nonsense, and he should be the one pissing himself?? Thomas Andre was, in fact, a fucking giant. Who the fuck made Americans so fucking tall, huh??? Compared to him, Michael Connor was so small, so pitiful. Probably also because he was shrinking in his shoulders.

“Mr. Connor,” Park Ryung greeted nonetheless, walking forward. Michael Connor quickly stepped forward and bowed in a very passable attempt at an apology.

“Hunter Park,” he answered. “The FBH sincerely apologizes for their lack of oversight of Hunter Hwang. We are yet again in the wrong.” Park Ryung wasn’t sure he was the one there for an apology, and cleared his throat quickly.

“Well, we’ve already had this talk, there’s no need to revisit it,” he answered. “But lives have ended over this. Please don’t let him get off with a slap on the wrist if you mean it.” Michael Connor began to sweat profusely, glancing sideways. Ah, yes, Thomas Andre was definitely not happy about being ignored. He peered down at Park Ryung like an interesting bug had come underfoot.

“Your English is pretty good,” he stated.

“Thanks,” Park Ryung replied, lackluster. “So’s yours.” Michael Connor choked on spit. Ah, wait, probably the wrong American to sass??

Thomas Andre burst into laughter though, so. Hmm.

“Kahaha-! Aha, ah, you’re a funny one,” the giant huffed, patting at his chest. His gaze then turned serious. “… One of my dogs got off the leash,” he acknowledged. “But you didn’t kill him.” Implying he thought Park Ryung could?? Park Ryung could have, sure, but that was just luck.

“I think living is a worse punishment,” Park Ryung answered anyway. “I’d appreciate it if you let him feel it.”

“… Yeah. I think I will.” Thomas Andre tilted down his sunglasses, and for a moment, his expression was pretty fucking terrifying?? His mana was literally everywhere, making a lot of non-Hunters and Hunters alike freak the hell out.

Park Ryung only did not draw his sword because his gaze was fixed on the collared bastard behind him as he did so. Hwang Dongsoo whimpered pitifully, and probably needed yet another change of pants.

“… I’m a bit curious, though, about what you did to put him in that state,” Thomas Andre added thoughtfully, setting his sunglasses back in place and his mana the same way. “He looks like you punished him already.”

“I have a sword,” Park Ryung admitted plainly. “I dismembered him for starting a fight. It progressed naturally from there.” Thomas Andre considered him again, frowning oddly. Park Ryung was not going to admit losing his marbles in front of a national-level Hunter, so stared right back.

“… That Kang guy was a Hunter before you met him, wasn’t he?” the guildmaster then commented. “Why not repeat what you did to him?” Michael Connor’s expression went slack, so that was apparently not the source of his news. Park Ryung needed to know who the fuck was selling out Korean classified files.

“I didn’t want to piss you off,” he answered anyway. Thomas Andre stared at him a moment longer, then again laughed so hard he was shaking. Park Ryung was surrounded by lunatics, apparently? No wonder Woo Jinchul had always looked so exhausted. He was exhausted.

“Ahahahaha-!! You’re honest! You’re very honest,” Thomas Andre laughed. “So you could have, right?”

“Yeah, pretty easily.”

“Ha!! You shouldn’t admit that kind of stuff to people,” the giant huffed. “Who knows who would kill you before you had the chance to try? You’d be a threat to all Hunters in the world.”

“I also offer benefits, so they’ll just have to live with me,” Park Ryung admitted. “Besides, I don’t have anything against Hunters. I like them.”

“You’re funny,” Thomas Andre repeated, grinning. “Let me compensate you myself instead of this useless thing.” Michael Connor flinched when he was patted. “Need some cash? Weapons? Your sword feels pretty nice, but I can probably find something better.” Ah, a favor from the strongest Hunter on the planet? Park Ryung immediately thought of one thing.

After all, he left Hwang Dongsoo intact for more than one reason.

“A bigger favor, then,” Park Ryung dared, looking up. “… I’ve heard of a monster from Dungeons that looks and acts like a human.” Thomas Andre stared. “If America ever finds one, I want to talk to them,” Park Ryung said. “No- I want them for myself. Is that too much?” The giant tilted his head, then gave a great shrug.

“Hardly anything,” he replied. “Are you sure that’s what you want?”

“Yeah, it’s worth a lot to me.”

“Kahaha, again too honest! Sheesh.” Park Ryung was then given a pat on the head?? He was taller than average around here, right? Ah, yet he felt so small… “What if I never find one?” Thomas Andre asked. “No backup options?”

“That’s fine,” Park Ryung sighed. He didn’t know if it would happen the same way regardless. “Maybe some A-rank crystals or something, I could always use those.”

“Hm, then it’s settled!” The giant clapped his hands together. “I came here to spank an unruly dog, but I met such an interesting guy… Don’t die on that anthill of yours.”

“Sure, I’ll try.”

“Why can’t you ever find me people like this instead?” Thomas Andre lamented at Michael Connor. “When’s the last time I actually talked to a person? Instead I just get nasty dogs.” Said nasty dog whimpered again when Thomas Andre approached, and the agents quickly relinquished their chains. The giant collected them all in one hand, then turned away with his bastard on a leash. He gave a mock salute. “Don’t die,” he repeated.

“Same to you,” Park Ryung replied honestly, waving. Thomas Andre cackled as he walked off. Michael Connor stared after him with wide eyes, sweating bullets. The Association agents were in the same state, including a very stressed-looking Woo Jinchul. But? “… Hm, he’s nicer than I heard,” Park Ryung decided. Michael Connor twitched violently.

“… You are- really something, Hunter Park,” he answered vaguely.

“Your job looks like it’s going to kill you before you hit forty,” Park Ryung replied. “From pure stress. Are you sure you’re alright?” He was clearly terrified of S-ranks in general, what was this guy even doing? Michael Connor gave an unsteady laugh.

“Believe it or not, these kinds of occurrences are actually very rare for someone like me,” he managed. “Although it seems much more common for you…”

“I’ve literally never met such a tall man in my entire life.” Hearty laughter abruptly broke out off to the side, which meant that the tall bastard was definitely listening. Fortunately for Michael Connor’s heart, he didn’t seem to notice.

“I can’t even tell if you’re purposefully misunderstanding,” the agent replied instead. “Still, the FBH will compensate you. A-rank crystals, you said?”

“Just support for Jeon Moonho’s family, thanks.”

“Yes, of course. I understand.” Michael Connor sighed out. “Maybe I should take a vacation afterward…” Park Ryung really hoped he would, honestly. He waved as the rest of the Americans left after their giant.

“… Hunter Park,” Woo Jinchul intoned. Ah, he was in trouble. Park Ryung turned anxiously. The man gave him a very stern look. “… Please stop befriending people who give me headaches.”

“… Um. Sorry, Chief.”

“I know you’re going to do it again. But please. Make an effort to stop doing that.”

“S-Sorry…” Park Ryung had no idea what he did wrong, so really couldn’t tell what to change. Still, he didn’t want to meet another Thomas Andre.

He just got lucky somehow, anyway.

-

The plane ride was quiet as they ascended. Numerous agents were eerily silent, affected by just the presence of the passenger near them. Another passenger was underfoot, expression still tormented. Thomas Andre’s gaze was instead on the window.

“… I want him,” he sighed. “Such a terrible thing, wanting someone I can’t have… Did you even try to poach him?”

“… We offered him a great deal of money and research funds alike,” Michael Connor answered, gaze low. “A position with the FBH as well.”

“And?”

“It was… not even remotely considered.”

“Tch.” The giant leaned back in his chair, sighing again. “All these dogs you bring over, and then I finally meet someone who talks to me like a human being… What a waste.” He drummed his fingers on the armrest. “… It’s pretty strange, though,” he acknowledged. “That guy behind him, who was he?”

“That…” Michael Connor hesitated. “That was- Chief Inspector Woo Jinchul. He’s the right-hand man of Chairman Go, head of the monitoring department. A-rank.”

“… Yeah, that’s what’s strange,” Thomas Andre mused. “You can count the S-ranks in Korea on your fingers, so…” He leaned on his hand. “Why the hell was he an S-rank?”

“… W-What?”

Chapter Text

Honestly, Park Ryung hadn’t been looking forward to this day. At all.

In any capacity.

“I think I’m tired of S-ranks, Chief,” he confessed.

“Hunter Park, you’re an S-rank,” Woo Jinchul answered, not looking back. Ahh, so cruel. Park Ryung sighed rather miserably about it. “You remember what the chairman said about this?” the man added.

“… Yes.” Park Ryung was all the more unhappy, honestly. “I remember.”

Meeting S-ranks was one thing. Park Ryung had known about the meeting for ages, even if he didn’t much like it. He’d even been fairly resigned about completing his Korean S-rank collection. The raid plans had been announced, the guilds were informed, and it was all going according to plan.

Park Ryung had been unhappy ever since Go Gunhee sat him down in his office and gave him practical instructions on how to lead a band of S-ranks. Because apparently, Go Gunhee had contacted all the major guilds not just to say that there was an upcoming raid on Jeju Island, but that it would be led specifically by Park Ryung.

So. Now he was here. Ready to take the most unwelcome advice he’d ever been given by his boss.

Beat them up until they shut up and take orders.

“… Can I not listen to the chairman this time?” he attempted.

“No,” Woo Jinchul answered, and continued on mercilessly.

Of course, they weren’t having the meeting in a normal office. Go Gunhee apparently anticipated Park Ryung’s obedience to his bullshit and set the meeting up in the Association’s most intense training center in the outskirts of the city. Park Ryung could already feel several prominent points of mana even past the anti-magic measures set in place, especially the further they went. He could only sigh once more at such unfortunate circumstances, then straightened up.

It'd be embarrassing if he just walked away from this, right?

Fortunately, Choi Jongin, Cha Haein and Baek Yoonho had already arrived. Unfortunate meetings were much better when friends were around. As the door opened, everyone in the large training room turned to see. Choi Jongin looked even more smug than usual, an incredible feat. Cha Haein smiled and waved. Baek Yoonho gave a friendly nod himself.

Park Ryung was already feeling just a little better, and then some fucking lunatic in a white gi came at him like a fucking train.

“LET’S GOOO-!!!”

Park Ryung, startled, met the train in a half-twist and downward punch. It was reflexive.

“… Oh, shit!!” he then comprehended, finding Ma Dongwook compressed into the floor. “Ah-! Sorry!! Shit, that was- not intentional, that- shit, let me see-“ Even if he was worse than other S-ranks, surprise obviously overcame a lot of factors!! But even as he peeled the Fame Guildmaster from his new divot and flipped him over to check, the man burst into uproarious laughter.

“I told you,” Baek Yoonho complained. Park Ryung was not only standing over the guildmaster he’d assaulted on first meeting, everyone else in the room was staring with wide eyes. As they obviously would!!

“Ahahaha-!! Aha- ah- keh,” the guildmaster coughed, then wheezed somewhat. “Aha. T-That was a very good hit…”

“I am so sorry-!”

“Hunter Park, he tried to hit you first,” Woo Jinchul sighed, dusting off his shoulders. Park Ryung blinked at him incomprehensibly, then down at the guildmaster that gingerly picked himself up. He touched the growing bruise on his jaw, then winced. “Guildmaster Ma, please don’t surprise Hunter Park like that.”

“I think I learned my lesson,” the Hunter laughed, and winced again. “Oof. I definitely learned.”

“… Well, um. Okay,” Park Ryung could only accept. He sighed to himself, then touched the man’s temple, drawing a startled flinch. Ma Dongwook then blinked in astonishment as his growing bruise rapidly disappeared.

“Ah,” he said.

“That was a great reflex,” Ran Eunsook commented, walking forward. “Hey, Guildmaster Park, still want to try your own luck?” The Knights Guildmaster broke into a cold sweat when looked at and shook his head vigorously. Park Ryung blinked as the S-ranks of Korea were soon around him, and didn’t seem particularly hostile? “Ran Eunsook,” the Hunter added, extending a hand. Park Ryung accepted gratefully.

“Park Ryung,” he answered. “… Someone please tell me what’s going on,” he added.

“Fame and Knights were having a talk among themselves before you showed up,” the man replied. “Guildmaster Park was saying-“

“L-L-Let’s not cause any misunderstandings, Hunter Ran!” Park Jongsoo cut in quickly, looking exceptionally anxious. “It was just. Of course it meant nothing!”

“… Guildmaster Park wanted to kick your ass and take over the raid,” Cha Haein finished. Park Jongsoo squawked like an offended bird. Park Ryung blinked once.

… The only A-rank guildmaster in the room wanted to kick his ass? Okay, sure. He wasn’t that bad.

“Well, he’s welcome to try, I guess,” he could only offer, mystified. “Then why’d Guildmaster Ma charge at me?”

“He’s sparred everyone here,” Ran Eunsook sighed. “He got excited.”

“Ah.” Park Ryung blinked. “I don’t mind sparring,” he offered. “You could just ask.” Ma Dongwook coughed, rubbing at his neck.

“I-I’ll keep that in mind, then.”

“… Do you, uh, want to?”

“Right- now?”

“Sure.” Park Ryung rubbed at his neck. This technically counted as taking the chairman’s advice, right? “I mean. Just for technique, and since not everyone is here anyway…” Ma Dongwook blinked a few times, then beamed.

“Let’s!!” he agreed happily.

Actually, Park Ryung was capable of fighting without a sword. Sort of. He basically just used the same forms and techniques and just pretended his own arm was a shorter sword. It wasn’t exactly his most intelligent idea, but it worked out in the few occasions he needed it, so- it was probably fine, right?

Ma Dongwook bounced a bit as he waited in the center of the training room. Park Ryung rolled up his sleeves to his elbows, then focused himself. This was just like how he used to run Dungeons, matching his speed and strength to his opponent for training. He loosened his tie a bit, then settled into his first form.

“Say go,” he requested.

“Go!!” the guildmaster proclaimed, and rushed forward.

In six moves, the man was yet again plastered to the floor. Ah, too bad. Park Ryung blinked downward.

“… Was that too hard?” he wondered.

“No,” Ma Dongwook wheezed back. “That was very tolerable.” He picked himself up, then set himself in a stance. “Again, please!” he insisted. Park Ryung nodded, focusing.

By the time Lim Taegyu and Min Byunggyu arrived, another five rounds had commenced. Ma Dongwook actually won a couple of them, he really was an intense martial artist when he was actually fully focused. Park Ryung was having a lot of fun with him. Ma Dongwook also seemed to be having fun himself, even if he was already working up a sweat. He exclaimed as he once again hit the mat, then laughed breathlessly.

“Alright, alright! It’s my loss,” he acknowledged cheerfully. He lifted his head. “I’ve never seen that martial style before!” he added. “Where on earth did you learn it?”

“Ah, it’s just my sword style I made up,” Park Ryung admitted, extending a hand. Ma Dongwook spluttered incredulously, but accepted his hand to be lifted on his feet. “Your form is really solid, I can see how the gigantification worked into your habits, too,” Park Ryung commented. “You could use some more defensive practice, though.”

“That’s fair, that’s fair~ Ahahaha, I’d truly be afraid to face you with your sword in hand!” That seemed like a nice compliment.

“… Do we- all have to do spars?” Lim Taegyu asked anxiously from the side.

“Why are you sweating already?” Ran Eunsook asked back, puzzled.

“Hey, Park!” Baek Yoonho called. “Everyone’s here!” Park Ryung turned, still fixing his tie. He blinked hard as a familiar face grinned back with a wave.

“… Ah!!” he realized, shocked. “The cute guy from the hospital!” The massive room fell silent. Baek Yoonho held a hand over his face and turned away, shoulders shaking with his muffled laughter. Park Ryung felt his face go incredibly red at once, made a half-step, and turned elsewhere. “… Where’s the nearest high cliff?” he asked instead. Baek Yoonho broke down entirely into a fit of laughter.

So. That was how that went. Finding out that the last S-rank Hunter he never met was someone he accidentally proposed to years ago. After puking out his guts in front of him.

Awesome.

Woo Jinchul, an incredible professional, somehow managed to get everyone standing close to listen to him anyway. Park Ryung coughed loudly into his hand.

“… Sorry,” he said. Baek Yoonho unhelpfully gave a snrk. Woo Jinchul sighed.

“Hunter Park.”

“R-Right, yes, I’m focused.” Park Ryung cleared his throat. “… Hi again for everyone, I’m Park Ryung,” he greeted, sighing out. “Head teacher at the Hunters Association. We are planning the third raid of Jeju Island, in particular because of information we received about the ants breaking containment.” Several expressions changed at once.

“Have they already?” Ran Eunsook asked incredulously.

“Not yet, but soon,” Woo Jinchul answered. “Our estimate is that within the year, they’ll have the ability to reach populated isles.”

“By then, whatever raid we attempt will not only drastically increase in danger, but also agitate the ant nest, so to speak,” Park Ryung continued. “If you’ve ever kicked an ant nest and didn’t immediately jump back, you’ll know what I mean.” The S-ranks exchanged grim looks with one another. Min Byunggyu frowned.

“After the second raid, we were told that the dangers of a third raid were too great to proceed,” he put forward. “Even if we have two new S-ranks, that isn’t enough to cover the overwhelming numbers.”

“It’s not,” Park Ryung agreed. “In terms of raw power, everyone here is more than enough to deal with the ant queen and her bodyguards alone. As those of you who were there remember, the biggest problem was reaching that point in the first place.” He folded his arms. “Strategically, previous raids were very sound. They already covered entry points, largest convergence areas, team placements- and it should have been enough. But the guild members couldn’t keep up. It was asking for long-term stamina wars out of short-term raiders, to put it mildly. Even if the first waves could be efficiently covered by strategy and technique, asking people to continuously output at a hundred percent effort will get diminished returns. Everyone here already knows all of this. The spearhead had to pull back to cover losses, the forward advance faltered for too long, and the losses piled up until retreat was the only option.”

“Then what’s your strategy?” Ma Dongwook asked, curious.

“Honestly, not that different,” Park Ryung admitted. “But instead of only having guild members run crowd control, an S-rank will be there as well at each team. Having overwhelming strength each will ensure that there’s recovery time for the numbers needed to hold a line, and also deal with any potential strategy issues. There’s no A-rank ant minion that’s stronger than an S-rank, but the ants are continuously evolving even as we speak. Just because they can’t get off the island now doesn’t mean there aren’t potential threats we can’t account for.”

“We can manage the lines just fine with that,” Park Jongsoo tried, frowning critically, “but that just takes away from the spearhead approach, doesn’t it? How many will you have killing the S-rank boss?” Park Ryung held up three fingers.

“Three,” he said.

“… That’s impossible,” Ran Eunsook concluded, brow furrowing. “Even when we did fight with the ant guards before, it took a minimum of three just to deal with one of them, and we had to retreat from the other three. So on the second raid, we tried to converge all of our force at one point. Isn’t this just a repeat of the first raid?”

“No, it’s not,” Choi Jongin answered, speaking up. He adjusted his glasses, looking very smug indeed. “Hunter Park, please don’t keep them in suspense,” he asked sweetly. Park Ryung snorted.

“Like you’re not enjoying it,” he returned. He gestured forward. “This third raid will be different because none of you will be the same as the last two raids,” he said. “You’ll all be stronger, though by how much depends on your own effort.” The S-ranks and single A-rank fell into a shocked silence. “I didn’t have a reawakening,” Park Ryung explained. “This is something I’ve been researching for some time now. It’s a method to improve Hunters in strength, speed, mana- all aspects. It’s applicable to all types of Hunters, including S-ranks. And in theory, there’s no upper ceiling.”

“… Ah,” Min Byunggyu comprehended.

“Is it… an ability you have?” Ma Dongwook asked incredulously.

“No, it’s a method,” Park Ryung repeated. “A very teachable method. It’s fueled by a material I make, what I call mana pills.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a handful of orange pills. “Purified mana refined from monster crystals, making it safe to consume. It passes through the system harmlessly unless you know the method to digest it, cultivate it into your mana core, and then process it into the strength of your choice. Muscle power, bone density, tendon flexibility- if applied correctly, you can improve all of them, or focus on your preferences.” He closed his hand. “But it doesn’t give you skills like an Awakening does, is the catch. It also depends entirely on your consistency and effort.” He picked out one of his C-grade pills and gave it a toss, and Min Byunggyu caught it with a start. He continued tossing pills for everyone. “This raid on Jeju Island is going to be possible because I’m going to spend time not just teaching you to improve your strength, but actively focusing on the weakest parts of you that Awakening created. You’ll each be an overwhelming force for your guild members and teammates, and be able to rely on the spearhead you’re protecting. I’ll also provide extra mana pills for the raid itself- they’re good for emergency recovery. Those like Guildmaster Choi and Hunter Min in particular will find use out of them.”

“… Then- what after?” Park Jongsoo dared, clutching his pill tightly. “It won’t be a secret after, will it?”

“No, I’ll make it public knowledge. I already have other students I’m teaching this method as well. All of you can do what you please with the method.” Park Jongsoo had a very concerning light in his eyes. After all, the Knights Guild was filled to the brim with A-ranks who had S-rank potential. In theory, he could rise faster than any other.

“Hm, that sounds very generous, but…” Ma Dongwook grinned. “That doesn’t mean the materials are free, does it, Hunter Park?” Park Ryung smirked faintly.

“They’re free until the raid is a success,” he replied. “But the distribution is managed exclusively by the Korean Hunters Association.” Park Jongsoo’s expression went wooden. “Of course, there’s not even a real bulk-production method, either,” Park Ryung added thoughtfully. “Especially for higher-grade pills needed for higher ranks, they’re difficult to produce in large numbers. What you’re holding are A-grade pills, each containing the purified and concentrated mana equal to an average A-rank Hunter. They each take roughly three A-rank monster crystals to produce.” He hummed aloud. “And I’ll be frank. The only guilds on good terms with the Hunters Association right now are the White Tiger and Hunters Guilds.”

“… Ah,” Lim Taegyu managed. “Shit.”

“But that’s for later thought,” Park Ryung dismissed. “Right now, it’s free. And honestly, if another S-rank Dungeon appears that threatens the lives of literally an entire continent, it’ll probably be free again. I’ll teach a whole damned classroom with free tuition.” He set his gaze seriously. “Above all, this raid right now depends on your efforts, not a dick-measuring contest,” he stated. “You’re all capable of working together, and I fully expect it, which is why I’m sharing this. But that also means I’m taking responsibility. If any of you forget what the point of being a Hunter is and cross the line, I will personally reach into your body, destroy your mana core, and let you live the rest of your life regretting what you did.” The group fell silent again.

“… Is that- something you can do?” Ran Eunsook confirmed hesitantly.

“Yes,” Woo Jinchul answered for him. “All mana leaves your body and removes your powers entirely. Former Hunter Kang Taeshik can testify to that.”

“If he ever gets out of the straitjacket,” Park Ryung finished. “It turns out that having a god complex and then getting reduced to a normal human can make you lose your sanity.” Woo Jinchul sighed.

“You don’t have to sound that cheerful about it.”

“It’s not like I check regularly to see if he’s still screaming.”

“You’re still a terrible liar.”

“Ah, my bad~” The group was silent for a long while. Grim expressions were exchanged, uncertain gazes down at the pills they each held.

“… I also want a spar, though,” Baek Yoonho grumbled.

“Me, too,” Cha Haein added quickly. “With swords.”

“I’ll pass,” Choi Jongin stated.

“You’re all getting a spar,” Park Ryung huffed. “Including you, pyromaniac.” Choi Jongin sighed.

“We can skip to the part where my hand-to-hand combat is subpar at best and move on from there, Hunter Park.”

“Actually, I wasn’t going to make you learn to do a real punch, don’t worry.” Baek Yoonho snickered to himself, earning a sideways glare from the peacock. “Guildmaster Baek, I am going to teach you how to actually defend yourself, too.” The snickering stopped. “You can join Guildmaster Ma in those lessons.”

“… I don’t want a spar,” Lim Taegyu requested, sweating all over again.

“You’re going to get a spar,” Park Ryung replied without mercy.

“When are we sparring?” Cha Haein persisted eagerly. “With swords?” Ah, sheesh.

Baek Yoonho was a pretty good spar himself, unpredictable and aggressive. He also asked for a few more rounds before they moved on. Cha Haein asked for five more rounds before Park Ryung had to tell her no more.

Choi Jongin sighed when he was called, but stepped forward. He gave Park Ryung a defeated expression.

“It’s bad,” he said. “Please, let’s move on.”

“We’re not fighting hand to hand,” Park Ryung repeated, amused. “Honestly, there’s not much point if it’s not your specialty already. We’re going to work on your magic.” If anything, Choi Jongin looked more defeated? “How confident are you in throwing a fireball at me without killing me?” Park Ryung asked him.

“Not at all,” Choi Jongin replied. “Even the little ones explode with incredible intensity, Hunter Park. The best I can do is a small handful of sparks before dousing it.”

“Perfect,” Park Ryung concluded, and set his practice sword aside. He drew Jinju instead. “Let me see the big one then.” Choi Jongin stared grievously at him. He finally turned his stare elsewhere. Min Byunggyu cleared his throat, then stepped forward.

“… Are you aware of why I do my raids alone, Hunter Park?” Choi Jongin asked.

“Yes,” Park Ryung answered. “Because even the little ones explode with incredible intensity. I’ve seen you start a few forest fires, remember?” Choi Jongin coughed as everyone in the room stared. “We need to work on your teamwork for this raid,” Park Ryung admitted. “If you’re too far forward so you can use your spells indiscriminately, that also puts you in the most danger. You’re not learning close combat fast enough to deal with an overwhelming swarm, we only have months for this. We’re going to work on your mana control instead.”

“… I still don’t see why I should throw fire at you intentionally.”

“You like me,” Park Ryung reasoned. “It’s a great motive for learning fast.”

“Please tell me that is not the only reason.” Park Ryung snorted at the look on his face.

“It’s also so I can get a sense of your mana control from up close without it blowing up in your face,” he added. “Don’t worry, I’ve done this before with students. I’ll be fine.”

“Hey, Hunter Park,” Baek Yoonho commented, frowning. “Those students weren’t Choi Jongin. Are you sure about this? Byunggyu can only heal if there’s enough of you left.” Park Ryung huffed, resting Jinju over his shoulder.

“This will go a lot faster if you throw a fireball at me and let me show you why it’s fine,” he replied. “Be direct, I’ll be in more danger if you try to veer it off.” Choi Jongin gave him a truly unhappy expression, which Park Ryung found to be very sweet. Even if he was such a peacock, the outright furious reluctance spoke measures.

“… Fine,” Choi Jongin snapped, pushing up his glasses. “Hunter Min!” Min Byunggyu scooted that much closer. Choi Jongin focused a small flame into his open hand, gaze forward and cold. He muffled a curse under his breath before abruptly winding up and throwing it forward like a baseball.

Park Ryung stepped into it so that it didn’t actually miss him like the man intended, then struck out sharply as it exploded. The intensity was really off the charts, it was no wonder this man was called a one-man army. If he really pushed himself, even entire A-rank raids could be managed alone.

“Hunter Park!!” someone called as the flames dispersed towards the ceiling. “Are you-??” The fire disappeared, and Park Ryung lowered his sword. He grinned a little at the shock on Choi Jongin’s face.

“Mana sword,” he reminded the man. “It cuts spells.” The guildmaster’s face twitched, then he exhaled harshly, rubbing at his forehead.

“And you couldn’t have said that?” he demanded.

“You would’ve said ‘not my spells’ and demanded another reason.”

“Fuck off. Of course I would have.” Park Ryung couldn’t help a laugh. Min Byunggyu exhaled himself, stepping back.

“He’s- really full of surprises, isn’t he?” he asked Baek Yoonho.

“That’s a fucking understatement,” the man complained back.

“Anyway, there’s a problem with your spells,” Park Ryung moved on. “Which could also just be the nature of them, honestly, but it’s what’s holding you back. The moment you release control, it very literally explodes out of control. The raw concentration of excessive mana comes pouring out indiscriminately and guides fire along the same trajectory. Hence, explosions.” He rested his sword on his shoulder again. “But in order to use my method, we need to work on your mana control to a much finer degree in the first place. Therefore, we’ll be killing two birds with one stone.”

“… Mm. Very well.”

“Let’s do a few more fireballs,” Park Ryung concluded. “Pay attention to exactly when you feel you can no longer control the direction or intensity. If you can, try to hold it until I cut it. It’ll be a success when it doesn’t explode on being cut.”

Overall, Park Ryung had a very successful first day, he thought. Lim Taegyu was the hardest one to convince to shoot at him with an arrow, sweating out of every pore like he was, up until Park Ryung threatened to come at him first. Min Byunggyu had the basics of mace combat down pretty well, though Ran Eunsook asked for five more spars with the sword until Park Ryung had to also tell him to stop.

“It’s just so pretty,” the Hunter tried to explain, gesturing at his sword.

“It’s made out of purified mana, it does weird things on the color spectrum,” Park Ryung explained back. “That’s why it shimmers like that.”

“… No, that- It’s not just the shimmer part, it’s the style.”

“It’s just something I made up.”

“Don’t,” Baek Yoonho sighed, when Ran Eunsook looked all the more agonized. “We’ve tried to explain this before, it doesn’t work. His own boyfriend can’t get it into his head.”

“I-I see…”

“… I’m still right here,” Park Ryung said.

“We know,” Baek Yoonho replied. “When should we meet again?”

“Probably after I buy some more crystals, honestly. You guys are going to be expensive.”

“We can buy our own crystals, Hunter Park.”

“Listen, if I said it’s free, it should be free, shouldn’t it? Once I get enough materials together-“ There was a shrill ring, and Park Ryung paused. Woo Jinchul turned away to answer his phone by the second ring, stalking out of the room. “… Anyway, do you know how much money I eat on a regular basis?” Park Ryung continued. “So much money, all in my mouth. Even the guilds will go broke if I ask you to pay for your own crystals, it’s actually insane. And the chairman already told me to stop running raids like a maniac in the meantime.” Baek Yoonho huffed.

“Then at least let us join you on some raids to collect our own crystals.”

“Oh, you think so? That’d probably be the best place to test out your powers, though… Hm, it’d be nice if I could find another Red Gate…”

“Hunter Park,” Woo Jinchul called, returning to the room. “The chairman called. You have a delivery from Scavenger Guild.”

“If it’s Hwang Dongsoo, put him the fuck back,” Park Ryung replied immediately.

“It’s not Hwang Dongsoo. It’s a cargo shipment, along with an apology for the delay. It appears to be from Thomas Andre.” Park Ryung was again the focus of many stares around the room, but cocked his head in bafflement. Woo Jinchul cleared his throat, stepping forward. “You may want to…” He held up his phone to show a message. Park Ryung read it.

“… That says- tons,” he comprehended.

“It’s the American system, in kilograms-“

“No, no, I know what a ton is. That’s… not the issue? It says tons. It says- Why the fuck does it say tons?”

“Because an American S-rank dropped it off at the Hunters Association. In the middle of the street. Directly from the harbor, apparently.” Park Ryung pressed his fingers to his temples. “Import taxes were withheld on the FBH’s request as well,” Woo Jinchul continued. “They’re still working on bringing them in.”

“… Do I want to know what’s going on?” Baek Yoonho asked. Park Ryung sighed to the heavens above, then lowered his hands.

“… Change of plans,” he announced. “We’ll get started in three days. I- have a literal fuckton of A-rank crystals to process until then.”

“… Ah.”

Thomas Andre, an actual psychopath, apparently took his request for A-rank monster crystals very seriously. Not only did he send an entire shipping container filled with the things, he sent along one of his guild’s S-ranks to deliver it personally from the ship. Park Ryung was going to get a migraine long after the man already returned to his country. Even if he appreciated it, the gesture was kind of insane???

… But- it did speak a lot about how much value the guy put on his guild members, even the ones he acknowledged were shit.

Ugh, Park Ryung could tell he was going to be yet another future headache.

-

Woo Jinchul was South Korea’s eleventh S-rank.

He honestly didn’t notice until the chairman gave him an amused congratulations on the matter.

“Oh,” he answered, puzzled. “… Thank you, Sir.” Go Gunhee’s smile grew. Woo Jinchul considered this himself. “… Well, excuse me, then.” Go Gunhee chuckled heartily, waving him off. Woo Jinchul made his way out of his office and down the hall.

He paused for a moment in front of his own office door, considering. S-rank, then. Considered to be both the world’s greatest asset and one of their looming threats. A rare and world-shaking occurrence, something constantly celebrated and envied alike.

… He was around Park Ryung too much, he realized. It felt far too anticlimactic.

He could only shake his head to himself and go back to work.

Four years ago now, he’d met the young man that was already upending the world. His shoulders still pulled in uncertainly back then, his eyes skittered around from direct contact, and he had a vaguely-uncomfortable grimace half the time. He also twitched nervously about the strangest things, and it wasn’t hard to figure out he was hiding something. The investigator in Woo Jinchul had to find out.

His investigating didn’t reveal much, honestly. Before Awakening, Park Ryung did- just about nothing throughout his life. Based on his childhood, he likely never had the means or motivation to. He was employed at the most menial job he could find after barely graduating high school, and half the coworkers that the Association interviewed at the time didn’t even remember his name correctly.

He was just one more lonely life of thousands in Seoul, up until he found a motivation, and along the way, a passion. Woo Jinchul now watched him sass his S-rank students up and down without hesitation, gush over his smaller boyfriend, and turn smiles on his friends that were close to blinding. All of South Korea knew his name now, and the world would soon follow suite.

Maybe someday, that lonely, anxious kid would finally realize how important he was to all of them. As a Hunter, as a teacher, and as a friend.

For now, though, he had his own work that Park Ryung was counting on. He collected the paperwork from the side of his desk, detailed satellite images of Jeju Island on top of approval requests for military support. He also collected an orange-tinted pill that he put in his mouth. He bit down with difficulty.

While the overall strategy for the raid was fairly simple, the terrain of the island made for difficulties in the past that still applied. If the ants could have chosen their nest location, they couldn’t have picked anything better, unfortunately. Hallasan’s central position meant that the swarms of ants had to be pulled to the edges of the island, and the strike team for the boss had to be faster than those swarms could be summoned back. If any of the raiding teams was overwhelmed, the surrounding teams would collapse in a chain reaction, and the three rushing for the boss would be overwhelmed quickly.

S-ranks would be ensuring that those raid teams stayed on top of their swarm and were given respite between waves. Woo Jinchul supposed it was only right that he himself did his part, and didn’t let the idea of an S-rank be his standard.

As things stood regardless, S-ranks wouldn’t be on their pedestals for much longer.

-

“M… Mr. Andre, t-there’s a, um-”

“I can see it for myself. Give it.”

“Hiek!!” The massive giant ignored the delivery man and his shrieks, inspecting the box as he leaned back in his office chair. After a moment, he opened the clasps to a note sitting on top of something.

You’re crazy, but thanks.

Save these for later.

Park Ryung

A dozen red-tinted spheres were stored carefully within foam casing, and gave off an intense feel of more mana than even an S-rank monster crystal. He picked up one carefully, watching it gleam in his office light. He huffed.

“Only a kid would send a thank you note like this,” he complained, even as he grinned. “Just like he’s the stupid kid who cured a disease and stayed anonymous after the fact.” He huffed to himself again. “… Monsters that look and act like a human, right? I’ll find them.” He closed the case and set it on a stack of papers translated from Korean.

He had a strong feeling that paying attention to that stupid kid would be all the more important down the line.

Chapter Text

Park Ryung had to admit, of all of his favorite activities to do with his tiny boyfriend, shopping was pretty high up on that list.

Especially when it was shopping for weapons.

Fortunately, Jinwoo was very reliable when it came to shattering his swords by attacking too viciously, and that increased tenfold once he got actual super-strength.

“Hyung, that. Isn’t that a problem with this?” Jinwoo attempted. Ran Jinsang, Baek Yoonho’s craftsman friend, was already sweating out the top of his head. Park Ryung just thought it was also fair warning, given how he put up such a fuss about the last commission.

“In theory,” he acknowledged. “But also, this could be exactly the solution? It’s completely possible that if you get a sword that tailored to your current ‘level’, so to speak, it’ll grow with you in strength and durability. You’ll just have to use some of your own internal mana to continuously temper it.” He scratched his head. “I know it seems a bit like a hassle,” he admitted. “But it also feels safer for you? I don’t want you to be in a place where you’re desperate for a sharp edge.” Jinwoo huffed at him, cheeks a pretty pink.

“I’d survive,” he dismissed.

“I know,” Park Ryung replied, because he absolutely did. “I just… don’t want you to have to.” He looked away somewhat sheepishly. “Um. I-If that’s not too overbearing…” Jinwoo huffed again, louder, then abruptly grabbed his shoulder and hopped up for a kiss on the cheek. Park Ryung had to hide his blush in his hands or risk embarrassing Jinwoo even more.

So cute!!!

“P-Perhaps we should… also go over blade designs?” Ran Jinsang attempted feebly. “Something more suited for- erm, enthusiastic attacks might be in order.”

“Ah!” Park Ryung realized, distracted. He lifted his face from his hands. “That’s a good idea, actually. I have the standard model, so to speak, but there’s a lot of different edges and curves to take into account.” He looked at Jinwoo with excitement. “So it’s fine if you break it!” he chirped. “Then we can come back and try something new~”

Ran Jinsang was in pain, but kept his complaints to himself.

Park Ryung, teaching two different groups the exact same class, inevitably would find it more convenient to simply meet everyone at once. The only problem with this arrangement seemed to be how Yoo Jinho couldn’t stop quaking about it.

“O-Other students- Mr. Park these are your other students??” he whispered frantically.

“Yes,” Park Ryung answered. “And before you continue, they all have super hearing. Every single one of them.” Yoo Jinho’s eyes went enormous.

“Hello, Mr. Song,” Cha Haein greeted warmly, graciously ignoring Yoo Jinho’s nonsense. “Hunter Sung.”

“Miss Cha,” Song Chiyul returned cheerfully.

“Hello,” Jinwoo greeted, waving.

“Didn’t you say there were four other students?” Ran Eunsook commented, puzzled. “Where’s the fourth one?” Park Ryung blinked back, then pointed over his shoulder at the constant presence of Woo Jinchul. “… Oh.”

“Before you ask, he does his homework on time,” Park Ryung added cheerfully.

“That’s classified, Hunter Park.”

“Ah, my bad~” Park Ryung clapped his hands together. “Well! Quick introductions. This is my regular class, including Chief Inspector Woo Jinchul, Kumdo instructor Song Chiyul, and Yoo Jinho. And, of course, my adorable and badass boyfriend, Sung Jinwoo~”

“Hyung,” Jinwoo huffed.

“Listen, if you’re going to be showing off in front of a lot of important people, it’s important I tell them you’re taken!” Park Ryung insisted. “That way they know I’ll fight every one of them if they try to steal you away.” Jinwoo gave his cheek a pinch while pouting to the high heavens, and Park Ryung’s soul was healed, his mana was pure, his heart ascended to the immortal heavens and back- it was a great time.

“… Yes, it’s normal,” Baek Yoonho muttered back at Min Byunggyu’s amused expression. “Just go with it.”

If the S-ranks and top guildmasters of Korea were expecting a classroom dynamic from their shared class, it probably wasn’t to be immediately and intensely outclassed by the veterans. Even Yoo Jinho stopped quaking as soon as he realized Park Jongsoo was struggling with his notes, and leaned over to chatter the correct corresponding meridians and their muscle groups. Jinwoo comfortably allowed Ran Eunsook and Ma Dongwook to observe him in the middle of his digestion exercise. Song Chiyul defaulted to his mentor role for Lim Taegyu and Min Byunggyu.

Woo Jinchul, who maintained appearances and dignity under pain of death, simply stood there and observed from behind his sunglasses. Park Ryung nonetheless slipped him some A-grade pills so he could at least meditate, the poor guy.

Of course, while Korea knew that another raid of Jeju Island was planned, the Hunters Association was doing their best to keep these meetings under wraps. Park Ryung again had an intensely busy schedule, but if nothing else, he didn’t need nearly as many raids as before. He only kept up some here and there for the experience. It would take quite a while to get through Thomas Andre’s ridiculous gesture, even with so many mouths to feed.

Mostly because it was such a slow start, but Park Ryung expected that in the first place. He already realized it wasn’t easy for people to learn against the grain, so to speak.

Which was probably why Choi Jongin blew up yet another layer of anti-magic barriers at the end of the first month.

Of course, the barriers were usually enough for the average S-rank. Sort of. In layers. The main issue was that Choi Jongin was actually managing to digest mana pills, albeit with difficulty, and it was showing in those barriers exploding. His spells fluctuated between uncontrollably explosive and something- resembling a controlled explosive, but overall, always exploded if Park Ryung wasn’t around to cut them.

It was clearly frustrating Choi Jongin to no end. Which was really understandable, an Awakening wasn’t that different from the System that Sung Jinwoo should have been given. There were rules, set parameters, and immutable laws of certain abilities. If Choi Jongin had a System, he would have had exactly one type of spell at varying grades and forms- explosion. Teaching him how to alter the spell that had been engrained in his very being for years wasn’t exactly a walk in the park.

Other Hunters sometimes managed on their own, but they were usually veterans around before ranks were ever established or rules were written down.

“… Hm,” Park Ryung concluded, watching the rest of the barrier collapse in a loud crashing sound. “What am I missing, then?” he muttered at himself.

“There is nothing you’re missing,” Choi Jongin returned tersely. “It explodes. Always.”

“Funnily enough, that’s not actually how magic works,” Park Ryung replied, puzzled. “And it’s not how your mana works, either. If it did, you’d be dead, not stronger.” He rubbed at his chin, considering deeply. “… Hm. Mr. Song!” he called, turning back. “Can I borrow your spells?” Song Chiyul looked up from his sword forms, then nodded. He walked over.

“Hm? Spells?” Min Byunggyu wondered, having wandered over reflexively to see the destruction. “Isn’t Mr. Song a fighter?”

“Actually, I Awakened as a mage,” Song Chiyul answered, sheathing his sword as he approached. “After decades of practicing and mastering Kumdo.”

“… Ah,” Min Byunggyu said, in sympathy.

“I know you’ve been altering your fire spells for your sword, but let me see the basic fireball for a moment,” Park Ryung asked. Song Chiyul nodded, holding up a hand. A familiar fireball appeared, though it was considerably larger than it used to be. Song Chiyul happened to be one of those veterans himself, after all. Park Ryung puzzled it over for a moment, tilting his head back and forth, then made a sound to himself, scratching at his head. “Ah, it’s so complicated…” he muttered, unhappy. He was barely compatible with the basic healing spell, he was just a meathead! Trying to teach wizards how to use magic spells really wasn’t his forte. “Excuse me,” he requested, sighing. Just feeling it would be better, right? Song Chiyul blinked as his shoulder was touched, but kept up the fireball.

Park Ryung focused his mana alongside Song Chiyul’s, feeling the flow of it into the fireball, carefully examining the- sense? Intent?? Like the difference between his regular mana control and his healing spell, there was definitely something very different. He closed his eyes to focus on it, the combustion of pure energy, the even spread of control, and-

“Oh!” he concluded, startled. He let go of the man’s shoulder, then after a moment, snapped his fingers a few times. Mana sparked at his fingertips before abruptly bursting into similar flames. It flared up wildly for a moment before carefully condensing down into a similar little ball, and Park Ryung nodded thoughtfully to himself. “I see,” he realized. “So if it’s like this, then-“

“Hunter Park,” Choi Jongin interrupted. When Park Ryung looked, the man looked deeply unhappy. “… If you’re going to break all the rules and do something so incredible, you could have used me as your example,” he complained.

… Ah, like a kindergartener who wanted to show off their work, too…

“I don’t think you meant to say that out loud.”

“I definitely didn’t say anything out loud,” Park Ryung said, and closed his hand to disperse the fireball. “Anyway, let’s do your explosion thing again, let me see.” He put his hand on Choi Jongin’s shoulder, and Choi Jongin huffed loudly. He nonetheless focused his hand forward, building up sparks. “Ah, adjust it a bit like this,” Park Ryung explained, letting his mana flow and adjust alongside Choi Jongin’s. The guildmaster’s expression shifted, and fire again built up in his palm. “Don’t punt it away just yet, easy,” Park Ryung soothed. “Keep it small and stable, and then…” He took his hand back, and Choi Jongin let the flame shoot forward.

It hit the anti-magic barrier behind the broken layer, then dispersed harmlessly. Everyone remained tense for a few seconds after, awaiting the explosion, then Choi Jongin exhaled softly.

“… Hunter Park,” he said.

“Yes?”

“You’re insane.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment,” Park Ryung decided.

… Actually, Park Ryung was aware that him being able to use an offensive magic spell was a big deal, thanks. It was just a marginal thought while he was focused on solving a problem. Anyway, he already planned to keep practicing it because magic fire spell, but he wasn’t sure it’d be super useful while in actual combat.

But he did eyeball the other fighter types in the room with gleaming interest. One of his biggest weaknesses was his lack of skills, after all.

“… H-Hey, I suddenly got chills?” Ma Dongwook realized, sweating. “Should I be worried?”

“Don’t worry,” Jinwoo replied. “You won’t get hurt as long as you comply.” Ran Eunsook gave a nervous laugh himself. It petered off after a moment.

“… That wasn’t a joke, was it?”

“Just let me know if he starts to look outright manic, I’ll make sure he takes a nap.”

“Hyung-nim is an expert at handling Mr. Park!” Yoo Jinho agreed enthusiastically.

“… I think they’re being dramatic,” Park Ryung muttered to himself, and thoroughly ignored the disbelieving stares of the others around him.

Outside of his classes, Park Ryung kept up his training. It was really just a given that he was going to Jeju Island at this point, and he needed to make sure he was well-prepared as the date rapidly approached. He also had occasional meetings with Go Gunhee to discuss the necessary resources for the raid, along with running over any details that he knew of the fourth raid. Go Gunhee was visibly stressed as Park Ryung described the ant king that would have become Beru. Which was fair, honestly. Park Ryung also had to meet with the Korean military to talk about those resources, usually with Woo Jinchul, which took time.

Park Ryung thus was rather annoyed when some of his very precious spare time was taken up by some stranger in a suit, who outright interrupted him in his training room? First of all, it was a Hunters Association training room. How the fuck did he get in there?

“My name is Yoo Jinsung, my father is the owner of Yoojin Construction,” the man introduced himself, completely ignoring Park Ryung’s unhappy expression. “May I speak with you for a moment?”

“You still didn’t say how you got in here,” Park Ryung answered. “Do you actually think I don’t give a shit about security in the place I work?” Yoo Jinsung started to take a hint at that, but clearly took it the wrong way. His face twitched.

“… I asked the front desk,” he answered, and cleared his throat. “Are you… familiar with my family, Hunter Park?” Park Ryung felt somewhat aggrieved. How did two brothers end up so different? It couldn’t be just the age difference.

“Just tell me which part of Jinho’s NDA you broke and we can proceed from there,” he said.

“What I broke,” Yoo Jinsung echoed sharply. “How does that-?”

“Have you heard of privacy laws, Mr. Yoo?” Park Ryung interrupted irritably. “I’m completely aware that Jinho doesn’t tell you shit about what he’s doing even if there isn’t a contract involved. I’m aware that you heard about his deal with the Association and started digging around about it. You probably used Jinho’s name to get past the front desk in the first place.” He approached calmly, and Yoo Jinsung abruptly looked a lot less confident and a lot more aware of his sins. Park Ryung stopped at arm’s reach, then extended his hand. “Card,” he ordered. Yoo Jinsung swallowed, then reached into his pocket with a faintly-trembling hand. He extended a small business card, and Park Ryung inspected it. “Not this one. Your father’s,” he elaborated, frowning.

“But-“ Park Ryung incinerated the card with a flash of fiery mana, then extended his hand again. Yoo Jinsung abruptly found five of his father’s business cards, and dropped two of them in his haste to hand them over. Park Ryung inspected the card, then pulled out his phone. He dialed the number then and there.

“Yoojin,” a man on the other line answered.

“Mr. Yoo Myunghan, correct?” Park Ryung asked him.

“That’s correct. May I ask who’s calling?”

“My name’s Park Ryung, head teacher of the Hunters Association.”

“Hunter Park,” the elder replied, a faint creak as he obviously sat up straight in his chair. “It’s an honor. May I ask what brings you to call me?” Park Ryung would have rather met this man in other circumstances, honestly. He did feel a little bad.

“I’m calling to inform- hey,” he snapped, turning his head back. “Where the hell do you think you’re going?” Yoo Jinsung froze in his attempts to back away, hand on his phone.

“I was just going to make a call-“

“Get. Your ass. Back here,” Park Ryung warned. Yoo Jinsung appeared all the more sweaty about it, but walked forward. “You’re calling a lawyer? There’s no lawyer better than your father’s, and I’m taking care of that, aren’t I? You sneak in here, you stay here until otherwise informed.” He returned to the phone with that. “… I’m calling to inform you that your son is in trouble with the Hunters Association,” he continued calmly. “By invading the privacy of one of my students involved with an NDA.”

“That is- A-Are you certain that the breach wasn’t on the side of the student?” Yoo Myunghan attempted.

“It’s Jinho,” Park Ryung answered. The other line was silent, then the noise was muffled as he covered the mouthpiece. Park Ryung could still make out the string of curses. He waited patiently until the man returned to his phone.

“… Is Jinsung still there, Hunter Park?”

“Yes, he’s trying to sneakily text you on his own phone like I don’t have the enhanced senses of an S-rank.” Yoo Jinsung fumbled and dropped his phone. “Ah, he just dropped it. I’ll just pass on that he was starting to text you that he was being held under duress, despite being the one that came into the restricted training rooms of his own volition.”

“… I understand that the Hunters Association has the right to fully prosecute Jinsung, and I’ll cooperate with their investigation entirely. But for the moment, may I please- speak to him?”

“Sure, that’s fine.” Park Ryung extended his phone. Yoo Jinsung stared at it in terror. “… Hey,” Park Ryung warned. “Your father wants to talk to you about your behavior. You should take the phone.” Yoo Jinsung swallowed hard, but gingerly accepted. He slowly put it to his ear.

“… F-Father, I-“

“ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR DAMNED MIND, JINSUNG?!”

Ah, so that was where Yoo Jinho got his energy.

Park Ryung politely turned away as if giving them privacy, while also happily listening to the raging tirade in full detail. Yoo Jinsung couldn’t possibly defend himself under the circumstances, but tried nonetheless. It obviously just made it worse.

Park Ryung was aware he was full of spite, thank you.

“E-E-Excuse me, H-Hunter Park,” Yoo Jinsung finally stammered, and Park Ryung turned as if he didn’t just hear the demand to have his phone returned. He extended a hand, then accepted his phone. He brought it up to his ear.

“Hello,” he greeted.

“When should I expect the investigator, Hunter Park?” Yoo Myunghan asked seriously. “I’ll gather all of Jinsung’s materials for them.”

“I appreciate that,” Park Ryung told him. “I’ll talk to the chief inspector about this. I’d like you to keep all the materials as private as possible, even from your own family, sir. This involves security matters that the Association takes very seriously.”

“I understand, I’ll make sure it’s done.”

“Mr. Yoo,” Park Ryung added, and sighed. “… Let’s have a chat later, also. I’d like to meet you in person.”

“… I understand,” Yoo Myunghan repeated, clearing his throat. “Let me know when you’re available, I’m sure you’re busy now.”

“Yeah, I am. So I’ll turn your son loose so I can get back to my training. Please make sure he doesn’t cause further problems for my students or my raid.” He could almost hear Yoo Myunghan digest that with a noisy swallow.

“O-Of course, Hunter Park.”

“Thank you.” Park Ryung hung up with that, then eyed his nuisance, who sweated vigorously. “Was getting one-up on Jinho really worth this?” he asked critically. “Let me tell you now. It’s not.” He pocketed his phone. “Please leave right now.” Yoo Jinsung scrambled to collect his phone, then bumped into the doorway on his way out and nearly collapsed. Park Ryung huffed loudly after him, then aggressively returned to his training with a pout.

Afterward, the Hunters Association initiated a quiet takeover of Yoojin Construction, where Yoo Myunghan had helpfully collected his oldest son’s devices and notebooks. The man then began to sweat quite a bit when Park Ryung entered his office as well, Woo Jinchul behind him.

“So far, it appears the leak was limited,” Woo Jinchul continued to report, gesturing at the agents outside the doorway. They closed the door quickly. “Mr. Yoo’s involvement in the raid plans has always been by word of mouth, so no documents could have been accessed by his brother. We have his accounts on pause for now until we can reset his logins and passwords, just in case.”

“How’d my name come up, do you think?” Park Ryung asked, frowning.

“Probably through the normal registry, or even his contact list. The only formal documentation is the NDA, and we keep that on a separate server.”

“That’s fine, then. The timing is just…” He rubbed at his head with a sigh, and Woo Jinchul nodded in agreement. The department head then stepped forward to the very anxious-looking man.

“Mr. Yoo, I’m Woo Jinchul, Chief Inspector of the Hunters Association monitoring division,” he introduced curtly. “Based on our preliminary investigation, it appears that Yoo Jinsung has not fully breached any critical information from the Association. We’ll have a full report by next week and decide what charges to pursue, if any.”

“O-Of course, sir,” Yoo Myunghan managed, bowing low. “I truly apologize for my lack of discipline. I take full responsibility in this matter.” Woo Jinchul frowned at the top of his head, then sighed a bit.

“… I will decline your request,” he answered. “The only one who will be considered at fault is Yoo Jinsung. The Hunters Association does not blame his parenting when we are familiar with Yoo Jinho.” Yoo Myunghan looked up with a start, but Woo Jinchul turned away. “I’ll pick you up when you’re finished,” he added.

“Thank you,” Park Ryung accepted, and the man opened the door and slipped out, leaving him alone with the chairman. Park Ryung adjusted his tie, then stepped forward. He extended a hand, and Yoo Myunghan flinched slightly, then stared. “… Park Ryung, I’m your son’s teacher,” Park Ryung introduced. Yoo Myunghan’s mouth twitched faintly, then he straightened. He extended his own hand.

“… Yoo Myunghan,” he answered. “If you don’t mind me asking… What on earth has Jinho gotten himself into?” Park Ryung lightened somewhat at that, amused.

“May I?” he asked first.

“Yes- of course. Should I get you anything?”

“I’m alright, I don’t think the agents will let anyone through anyway.” Park Ryung sat down on one of the couches, and Yoo Myunghan eased himself down on the other. He adjusted his own tie, clearing his throat. Park Ryung settled in and rested his hands on his knees. “I wanted to have this meeting after the Jeju Island raid,” he admitted. “That’s when the NDA will be terminated. For now, though, it’s especially important that it stays private. But since I gave you enough stress over this mess, I’d like to at least tell you a bit about what Jinho’s been up to.”

“… I feel like I should be insisting you don’t have to,” Yoo Myunghan concluded gravely.

“I’ll acknowledge the part where I insist myself and we go back and forth a few times,” Park Ryung agreed sagely. He held up a finger. “First, I’ll tell you that Jinho is not actually going on the Jeju Island raid. If that was a concern, forget it. He’s not going.” Yoo Myunghan actually sagged in place. “You’ve noticed he’s Awakened, then, though I’m sure he’s been doing his best to hide it,” Park Ryung continued. “It’s technically part of his NDA, but given how much exercise I put him through, I never thought he’d manage it in the first place.”

“The boy used to collapse under the weight of his own backpack, Hunter Park,” Yoo Myunghan agreed with a sigh. “Now he’ll pick up entire furniture when he thinks no one’s looking.” Park Ryung couldn’t help a snort. “… You’re- the agent that reached out to him about an opportunity, aren’t you?” Yoo Myunghan guessed.

“I am.”

“Why him?”

“Some of that is still a secret,” Park Ryung admitted. “But…” He smiled faintly. “Let’s just say the deciding factor was your son’s character, above all. He’s proven that every day since.” He leaned back a bit. “I teach a small program that’s being aggressively hidden from the public, because of its subject matter,” he explained. “Jinho was one of its first students. I had to be extremely selective of candidates, and even more careful about their privacy. To be perfectly frank, if someone finds out what your son is learning from me before he’s in a position to protect himself, he could potentially be a target. We have to take every potential breach seriously for his sake above all.” Yoo Myunghan appeared pained.

“… I understand,” he managed. “I didn’t think Jinsung would go so far to exploit his brother in this way. I don’t… I hope he simply didn’t consider the consequences of his actions.”

“I’m sure Jinho won’t, either,” Park Ryung sighed. “He’s a bit silly.” Yoo Myunghan’s mouth twitched vigorously. “But- he’s also genuine and earnest, and extremely hard-working,” Park Ryung continued. “Everyone who works with him likes him. He brings a very upbeat tempo to class and training, and I swear the guy will joke on his deathbed. If Chief Woo gave you a weird vibe about it, it’s because he also likes Jinho. They’re classmates.”

“You- teach the chief inspector of the Hunters Association?” Yoo Myunghan asked incredulously.

“Yes,” Park Ryung agreed. “And every S-rank of Korea, along with the major guildmasters. That’s who is also in Jinho’s class.” The older man stared in dumbfounded silence. “They all like him,” Park Ryung added. “He shares his notes and snacks.” There was a long silence, then Yoo Myunghan held a hand over his face.

“… My son is an idiot,” he comprehended.

“Mr. Yoo, I’m aware of Yoojin Construction trying to open their own guild,” Park Ryung continued, amused. Yoo Myunghan looked up with a start. “It’s not actually something I got from Jinho, it’s something I knew before that.”

“How-?”

“Ah, still a secret,” Park Ryung reminded him, holding up a finger. “I know about this potential guild because I know your reasons. All the money in the world can’t buy the safety of the people you love, after all, and you know that.” The older man’s expression went slack. “… Even if I am friends with Choi Jongin and Baek Yoonho, I do agree with you on a lot of levels,” Park Ryung admitted. “Hunters who prioritize profit over the actual work of Hunters are the greatest danger in this new world. I think what you’re trying to do is something that genuinely would have done some good, if things were staying the same.”

“… But they’re not, is what you’re saying,” Yoo Myunghan realized.

“They’re not,” Park Ryung agreed. “Your son never had an Awakening at all. And I never had a reawakening.” Yoo Myunghan opened his mouth. Stilled, eyes going impossibly wide. He slowly sank back in the couch.

“… An- ability?” he tried. “A skill, I mean?”

“If it were that, it wouldn’t be such a danger to my students,” Park Ryung admitted. “No, it’s not.” Yoo Myunghan mouthed a curse to himself. “The reason it’s related to the Jeju Island raid is because it’s going to be our showcase, so to speak.”

“You can’t- You’re giving this to S-ranks??” Yoo Myunghan asked incredulously, voice cracking.

“I can’t say I don’t have mixed feelings about some of them,” Park Ryung sighed. “And yeah, maybe it’s a bad idea. Maybe giving someone like Park Jongsoo the chance to reach S-rank is just going to send him on some kind of power trip. Maybe showing Lim Taegyu the path to making his guild the greatest again might cause an outright guild war. I can’t say I’m sure about it.” He sighed once more. “… But I’m sure that if I take them to Jeju Island as they are, some of them will die. And if Jeju Island finally breaks containment after a third failure, an entire continent will pay the price all over again.” Yoo Myunghan flinched. “For now, I’m giving them lessons and materials freely, and I’m teaching them to survive this raid,” Park Ryung told him. “Afterward, though, the Hunters Association controls the materials. They’re a product exclusively invented and manufactured by my own hands, and it’s close to impossible to work without them. The rest of the guilds now know that unless they get along with the Hunters Association, all the money in the world won’t buy them what they want.”

“… Returning the balance of power to the government even without Chairman Go,” Yoo Myunghan finished. He rubbed at his head. “Ahh, to think my Jinho would get caught up in something like this…”

“He’ll be excited to share once the raid is done,” Park Ryung admitted, smiling. “I’m sure he’s just dying to share with you, he looks up to you a lot. Ah, speaking of.” He reached into his pocket, then set a small jar on the table of tiny white pills. “For you.” Yoo Myunghan picked up the jar, puzzled. He gently shook the little pills.

“What’s this?”

“For now, a very secret material that I definitely didn’t give you,” Park Ryung replied. “More importantly, it’s a much more effective treatment for Eternal Sleep Disease than weekly sessions at the hospital.” Yoo Myunghan stilled. His grip tightened on the jar.

“… I suppose- you knowing about that is also a secret, Hunter Park?” he asked.

“I’m the one who requested the hospital call you and your family in for the checkup months ago,” Park Ryung admitted. “It’s known that those close to Awakened are in the most danger of developing the disease, and now we understand why. When a human develops the mana core that gives them their abilities, the impurities naturally accumulated in their bodies are expelled over a period of time. Anyone around them especially susceptible by a variety of factors will be the first to have issues.”

“… Right. Ah, right,” the man managed, holding a hand to his head. “I can’t believe that of everything, I forgot I was talking to the man who discovered its cure. Yes, it… They told me my age and stress were factors. And that it was probably why I needed extra treatments.” Park Ryung nodded in agreement.

“These will help,” he insisted. “Take one every few days for two weeks, then get another checkup. Overdosing on them isn’t fatal, but it can exacerbate the lethargy. If you have extra afterward, you can keep them as a just in case. I’ll inform your doctor personally so he knows about it.” Yoo Myunghan sighed out softly.

“… Thank you, Hunter Park. I won’t forget this.”

“Ah, forget it as you please,” Park Ryung dismissed. “I’m just making an opportunity out of the circumstances. And like I said, I think you really would have done some good if things stayed the same.” He stood up with that. “I have another meeting to get to, but I hope you’re assured,” he added, while Yoo Myunghan also stood up. “I’m not trying to take anything away from you. When Jinho leaves my class, he’s free to do what he wants with what I’ve given him. Maybe a Yoojin Guild is really in the future, or maybe it isn’t needed anymore. Whatever the case, I’ll leave that to him to decide.” He extended his hand, and Yoo Myunghan accepted vigorously.

“Thank you, Hunter Park,” he repeated. “I’ll keep that in mind.” Park Ryung nodded in acceptance, then left the office with that. The agents guarding the door followed after him, leaving the office behind. Yoo Myunghan stared after them for a long while, then down to the jar in his grasp. “… If things stayed the same,” he echoed in a murmur. “Is it really a secret if you give so many hints, Hunter Park?” He sighed, then tucked away the jar. “… My son really grew up without me noticing, to have that kind of confidence from that man.”

Park Ryung just wondered if he’d been too subtle in demanding the man give his son some attention. Poor Yoo Jinho really just needed a hug sometimes, was that too much to ask?

Sheesh.

Chapter Text

Four months after the announcement of the third raid of Jeju Island, Park Ryung saw the island in person for the first time.

It was a beautiful place even after becoming a gravesite. Well. Not that too many people died outside of the raiding Hunters. Evacuations had started almost as soon as the Gate first appeared, and were said to be mostly completed by the time the Dungeon broke open.

It was all just- what could have been. What still could be, if he fucked this up.

“You’re doing a great brooding pose for a fearless leader,” Baek Yoonho commented, approaching from behind. “Chopper’s almost ready to go. Worried about something?”

“Hmm, just…” Park Ryung folded his arms, considering the gleaming silhouette of the volcano against the rising sun. “It’s prettier than I thought it would be,” he admitted honestly. “… Although, I can see the spots where some pyromaniac was entrenched,” he added, looking over black spots in emerald green.

“Yeah, they let some fucking lunatic loose there. Catastrophic damage, really.”

“A miracle the island didn’t burn down entirely.”

“Right?”

“Just because we’re on a ship doesn’t mean I can’t set things on fire,” Choi Jongin complained, brow twitching while he waited nearby. Park Ryung snickered to himself as he turned around, then grinned a little.

“It’s only a good start to the day when there’s some sass thrown around,” he reasoned, and strapped on a helmet to match his armor. He strode past the lines of waiting Hunters and reporters alike, heading to his designated chopper. He tapped the side of his helmet. “Comms check for guildmasters,” he called.

“Check.”

“Check!”

“Check.”

“Check.”

“Check,” Choi Jongin finished. “Supply and munitions check.”

“Check!”

“Checked and ready, sir.”

“The military will be running the rest of the groundwork, make sure your designated Hunters stay close at all times,” Park Ryung reminded them, climbing into the open door. “In the event of veering off-course, keep in contact with your front and back. Everything else should be as stated in the brochure, make sure it’s still tucked into the pocket of the seat in front of you.”

“Please don’t make plane jokes on live TV, Hunter Park.”

“Ah, sorry.” Speaking of, Park Ryung glanced over his shoulder. A Hunter with a camera on his shoulder gave the signal to indicate he was already live. Park Ryung tried to not sweat too obviously and instead focused elsewhere. Live TV, right. This was fine.

This was- definitely fine. Definitely not going to make him think of a funeral that would come after this was over.

Definitely.

As the helicopters took off in order, there was a tap on his shoulder. Park Ryung looked back to the filming Hunter.

“Excuse me, sir, the studio is asking for a comment on how you believe this raid will be different from previous attempts,” the Hunter explained. “Audio isn’t currently being transmitted.”

“Ah, well.” Fuck, now he had to talk to reporters before the whole thing went down? Fuck him. “I’d prefer to let actions speak for all of us,” he explained politely. The Hunter nodded in acceptance, repeating it into his phone. The helicopters set off towards the island with that.

It was a short journey on paper, but excruciating to wait through. Park Ryung did his best to instead spend his precious time scanning the island itself, rather than all the maps and charts he’d memorized. Choi Jongin’s previous positions were massive scorch marks in the vibrant greenery of the island, and a great reference point for previous raid charts.

In theory, this was a great idea. Having this raid ahead of schedule meant no ant king, no flying ants, no continental threat if this raid fell through and they were forced to retreat. Well, sort of. Only Park Ryung would really know and worry about it.

… There was also no secondary force of over a dozen Japanese S-ranks, no convenient device to cut off the ants’ communication from their queen, and no Sung Jinwoo. Maybe in that way, this was the worst idea that Park Ryung had ever had.

But- it was a little too late to go back on it.

“Hunter Park, we’re seeing movement near the nest!” Ran Eunsook called. “It looks like-“ He cut himself off in a curse, and Park Ryung quickly moved to the other side of the helicopter.

“Ah,” he said. He activated his own communicator. “We’ve got flying ants,” he reported. “Everyone get your cannons ready.”

“F-Flying?!” the filming Hunter stammered, hurrying to see. “Wait- the ants can fly now?!”

A swarm of ants was rising from the top of Hallasan, a black cloud against the light sky. The military cadets inside the helicopter were already opening large containers and loading up.

“Remember to wait for the first attack, we’ll have updrafts throwing off our aim and balance,” Park Ryung reminded them calmly. “You don’t need to kill them, you just need to land a hit.”

“Hunter Park!” the cameraman called. “Are countermeasures prepared against flying ants??”

“I know you’re doing your job, but please let me do mine,” Park Ryung replied shortly, gaze on the black cloud. “If we don’t succeed here, we’re about to find out how far these bastards can fly.” He checked the restraints again, then abruptly grabbed the harnesses of the two cadets, making them startle. “Countdown!” he called.

“Five. Four. Three.” The helicopter began to rise preemptively, and the cameraman quickly grabbed some restraints himself. “Two. One.”

The force of Choi Jongin’s explosion impacted the center of the approaching swarm, and somehow all the louder than his unbelievable force was the sounds of ants dying. Their carapaces exploded with incredible force, raining bug pieces and guts alike down to the island. The surviving ants actually screeched as they were scattered in all directions, briefly disoriented and unable to get their bearings. The helicopters weren’t in a much better state themselves, shuddering under the force of the shockwave that proceeded.

“Forward!” Park Ryung called as soon as they steadied. “Everyone to their drop-off point! Hunter Min, stay high! All cannons on the rear, sound off when ready to fire!”

“Ready to fire!”

“Ready, sir!”

“R-Ready, sir!” the cadet in his helicopter reported, steadying his own cannon. “Targets not in sight!”

“Stay alert, they’re surprised, not giving up,” Park Ryung reminded him. More cannons signaled they were ready, and the helicopters sped towards their respective destinations.

“Target sighted!” someone called, and there was a distant thoom of a net cannon going off. Elsewhere along the line, more ants shrieked as they were rendered flightless, hurtling towards the jungle below while tangled in a sticky net. A few more cannons followed, then their own cannon went off. An ant shooting for their rotor blades screeched as it hurtled to the earth. The cadets worked quickly in practiced motions to reload.

“Steady, leave the helicopter as soon as you’re low enough to properly reinforce your landing,” Park Ryung ordered. “All pilots fly to the designated altitude as soon as your cargo is unloaded!”

“Low enough??” the cameraman echoed, anxious. “W-Wait, how am I supposed to-?” Park Ryung gently collected him under one arm, then walked to the open doorway where more ants were racing to catch up.

“You might want to tuck in your limbs as close as you can,” he suggested.

“Shit,” the Hunter squeaked.

“Cargo unloading!!” Park Ryung called to his pilot, and stepped out of the helicopter with that. The helicopter was already roaring its engine to shoot upward, though Park Ryung was somewhat distracted by the trees racing up towards him. He focused, then drew his sword with his free hand and lashed out hard.

He bypassed destroyed trees entirely to land in a crouch on the ground itself, which might have made a large crater. Fortunately, also very neat, he barely felt it! He instead stood up and calmly dusted himself off, then the cameraman that was still curled in a fetal position in his grasp. He set the man on his feet.

“Location four reached safely,” he reported.

“Location three reached.”

“Ah- location two, check.”

“Location five, good. I see six about to land.”

“Location one reached!”

“Hey,” Park Ryung added, and couldn’t help a grin. His worst idea yet, and he was balls-deep in the middle of it. “Class dismissed, everyone. Let’s hunt.” Surprisingly, they responded to his terrible joke in tandem.

“Yes!!”

“W-What about the-?” the cameraman started, then did a doubletake towards the sky. As the remaining swarm chased after the rising helicopters, they abruptly just- fell off. Dropped for a distance, only some recovering to return to their nest. “H-How…?”

“We knew the ants were starting to evolve wings, but they also still have limits on that ability,” Park Ryung reasoned calmly. “Not just in distance, but altitude. You don’t see birds at certain heights for good reasons.” The helicopters all turned and began to head off in their respective directions. “Get ready,” Park Ryung added in warning. “You ever kick an ant nest as a kid and not jumped back?” He readied Jinju in front of him, and the cameraman turned sharply. The rustling of leaves was getting louder and louder. “Start the timer,” he called, and ants began to thunder forward.

Fortunately, the little bastards were nothing more than a swarm. Dangerous, but unbelievably stupid. For a time, there was little strategy involved except Park Ryung and his swordwork. Him holding his ground one step after another, one form following the last. Jinju’s iridescence gleamed in the morning light even after passing through countless bugs, drew out time one second after another.

The calls of his earpiece were an afterthought for a blissful moment. Then the forest was shaking all over again, and the swarm of ants shattered against a bulldozer.

“Hunters Guild has reached Location Four!!” Gina shouted, magic pushing a line through the swarm. “Crush those ants!!!” The guild members that charged forward shouted all the louder, piercing through the swarm with a familiar swordswoman just behind the front tanks. She danced back and forth with remarkable grace, movements conservative and their impact devastating. Park Ryung had to pause for a moment just to really take it in, then grinned and raised his sword high.

“Yoonho, Jongin!” he called. “Let’s get that queen!!”

“Go, Mr. Park!” Cha Haein got out quickly, helping spread the new defensive point wider and wider. Park Ryung had to collect his cameraman before dashing through the forest, but it was a necessary evil.

It was hardly a showcase if no one was watching, right?

-

Cha Haein was dancing in the most dangerous Dungeon of her life, and she was elated.

Each step was a practiced move, each movement towards her next planned target. Her sword flashed between insects in quick, conservative movements. She stepped into the line of charging ants, stepped back into the cleared space in front of her guildmates. This not only gave her space to not be overwhelmed, it gave the other Hunters a clearing to get in their own shots. She was controlling the crowd to be part of her team, not to be their only hope with all her strength.

“Zone Five has increased activity,” her earpiece called, the usual monotone of Woo Jinchul even in this chaos. “Requesting Team Four.”

“Gina, support for Zone Five!” Cha Haein called accordingly, and stepped aside to help clear a pathway. Telekinetic magic bulldozed through swarms of insects, and a part of the guild broke off to offer support. Cha Haein couldn’t remember which guild was in the next zone over, but supposed it didn’t matter. For this blissful moment, guild politics didn’t mean anything.

It was just Hunters against monsters, fighting a threat that united them. It was the best part of her new life.

“-Shit, support in Zone Two!!”

“This is Hunter Min, on my way.”

“Hey, is Hunter Park finished mopping up that bug yet?”

“Guildmaster Ma, please do not clutter the line.” There was a beat. “A minute more, they just reached the volcano center.”

“Thirty seconds!!” Cha Haein couldn’t help a quiet laugh, and bought time with a powered strike of her sword. Gold mana flowed in a wave that shattered carapaces on contact.

“Twenty,” she countered. Who wouldn’t love being a Hunter in a moment like this?

“It’s a bet!”

“These are official military channels, stop it.”

“Ack, sorry!”

-

The Sung apartment was quiet except for the sound of the TV. A lot of households were the same way right now, Sung Jinwoo thought.

“We’re three hours into the third raid of Jeju Island, and we’re seeing- I- I’m not sure what we’re seeing?? Unprecedented strength displayed by our nation’s top Hunters!!”

“Even though the types of ants are growing and even stronger than before, the guilds are charging through them like actual bugs!”

“Will this separation strategy pay off? Raid leader Park Ryung is showing exactly why the Hunters Association chose him for this position without a doubt!”

“… Is that- what Ryung always looks like when he fights?” Jinah managed. Even on camera, the sight of Ryung’s sword was the perfect mix of beauty and something otherworldly. And more than that-

Ryung was grinning with joyful confidence, bright and blinding to look at, not at all faltering beneath a swarm that should have been the death of all of them. The camera switched between multiple other S-ranks, showing each of their improved states not at all slowing down. It was impossible to deny now that they were all stronger than they used to be.

“… Yeah,” he answered. “That’s what Hyung always looks like. He really loves his job.” Sure, Ryung would always say his job was being a teacher first. He clearly loved being a teacher, too, with how much he dedicated to it.

But hunting, especially when he was fully unrestrained, would always light up all of him into a brilliant display of furious energy. He loved chasing monsters, exploring Dungeons, conquering challenges. He loved growing in strength and learning something new, and he loved magic. He loved the new world that the Gates had brought on them all, but fought viciously against accepting their dominance. It was like it was all just another monster to conquer, a future to challenge, a new world to explore.

Jeju Island was really just a stepping stone to someone like him. A platform, even, that he didn’t intend to come down from.

The Hunters Guild met up with him finally, stopping his vicious, flawless defense against the swarms. The news was commenting vigorously about even the guild members showing incredible strength and vigor, fighting alongside their guildmasters. Ryung raised his sword and called something, then grabbed his cameraman and left the guild behind.

“Update!! Raid leader Park Ryung is commencing the critical phase of this raid- He and Guildmasters Choi Jongin and Baek Yoonho are breaking off from their defense points and heading towards the center of the island, where the queen ant has made her nest! One raid has previously made it this far, only to be forced to retreat from the queen’s guards, four S-rank monsters that never leave her side. Will three S-rank Hunters be enough??”

“Even if the two guildmasters are well-known to be Park Ryung’s choice of company, are they the right fit? Neither are known for their cooperative teamwork within their own guilds, even if they have considerable destructive power. In both of the last two raids, Choi Jongin in particular was always in a flank or solo defensive position, as the firepower of his spells-“ Sung Jinwoo knew how this would end, but leaned forward anyway as the image reached the inside of the nest. The two guildmasters met up with him, and Ryung briefly checked them over. He gave Choi Jongin what Sung Jinwoo knew to be a mana pill, and Baek Yoonho a quick heal. Both nodded in gratitude, then set forward. “They’ve already reached the nest! They’re really not going to wait for any other S-ranks??”

“While there’s been modifications of defensive points and the strategy with the flying ants- we have to wonder, isn’t this just a repeat of the first unsuccessful raid? Heading the spearpoint is the raid leader, who has displayed impressive combative power despite being a healer class, but is that the best choice for taking on an S-ranked boss?”

“In theory, raid leader Park Ryung should only be physically matched to an A-rank Hunter, though his previous fight and subduing of Hwang Dongsoo in a previous incident this year seems to suggest that he’s actually much stronger than even other S-rank fighters. While Hunters Association Chairman Go Gunhee is considered to be the strongest Awakened in South Korea, is it possible that he became surpassed at some point-? They’ve reached the first guard!! How will the team-“

There was a thunderous roar, then a ball of flames that erupted and almost overtook half of the screen. One ant guard fell to pieces as Baek Yoonho rushed through, partially transformed with white hair and bared fangs, eyes burning with vicious intent. Choi Jongin already had the second guard pressed back against the wall of the cave, charring and curling up beneath intense flames. Ryung danced between the two remaining guards and disabled both of them in clean, watery strikes, then lunged for the target in a streak of iridescence and a wild, triumphant grin. Flames and claws followed in his wake.

Sung Jinwoo actually felt a little sorry for the ant queen before it was destroyed in spectacular explosion.

“… T… There was- T-The guards- They’re dead! T-The ant queen is dead!!!”

“S-rank Dungeon, Jeju Island has been overwhelmingly conquered!!”

“Wait, that’s- let’s tune into audio for a moment, the raid leader is saying something-“

“Don’t let down your guard, it’s time for the final phase!” Ryung ordered, turning away from the sheer destruction of the cave itself. “Right now, more than ever, is the time to be tight in defense and close communication! The ants have lost their central focus, that means they need to be hunted down individually!” He smirked dangerously on camera, and Sung Jinwoo felt his heart flutter concerningly. “The real hunt starts now, everyone. Don’t leave a single one of them alive.” He swung out his sword to dismissively flick off the blood of the boss, then started back towards the exit, oozing satisfaction and confidence alike. Choi Jongin scoffed and lit a cigarette, appearing amused. Baek Yoonho elbowed Ryung’s arm and grinned, and they followed him out. “Ah, this is as far as the camera goes, we’ll all be here a while,” Ryung abruptly added, pausing. He turned to the camera, then suddenly formed a little heart with his thumb and finger, and winked. “I’ll be home late tonight, Jinwoo~” Sung Jinwoo spluttered, then burst into laughter. The three S-ranks disappeared from the camera’s sight in a flash of speed.

“… I was actually starting to think he was a badass for a second,” Jinah complained, and Sung Jinwoo couldn’t help laughing that much harder until he collapsed off the couch entirely.

“What a silly boy he is,” Park Kyunghe finally sighed out, holding a hand to her head. “So very silly, and he…” She gave a quiet laugh herself. “Ah. I guess we’ll all be staying up late tonight, then.”

Since the raid leader escaped the cameraman, who clearly was at a loss of what to do, the news could only instead show broadcasts from the rest of the Hunters. Guildmasters and individual Hunters alike were now the ones on the offense, as the singular mentality of the ant nest had been destroyed. In the wide-open space of Jeju Island, it was every monster for themselves.

Elsewhere, it was getting late, and most had left the surrounding offices. A giant of a man sipped casually at his drink while the news replayed the death of the ant queen again and again. The camera hadn’t been able to perfectly keep up. Thomas Andre set his glass down gently, then sighed out.

“… I can’t believe we’re sleeping while the whole goddamned world is changing,” he grumbled.

In another place, an entire department was comparatively overrun with energy and anxiety so late at night. In a closed office, multiple monitors were paused at different points of the broadcast. The department head had his face in his hands and his own drink untouched. He’d only barely gotten off the phone with a very irate boss.

He looked up again at the frozen monitor of a man grinning viciously and raising his sword high, then cursed under his breath.

“Connor, you bastard,” he managed. “You couldn’t have given me some warning?”

Park Ryung’s image didn’t have answers for him.

-

It was late by the time they left Jeju Island.

Park Ryung sat in the corner of the medical ward of the aircraft carrier, listening to the quiet and the waves. He kept the final casualty report open in his lap, just so he could be certain. His other hand absently played with a single S-rank crystal.

“… Hunter Park,” Woo Jinchul sighed, walking further into the room. He glanced at what few beds were filled, then lowered his voice further. “Did you at least try to rest?”

“I am resting,” Park Ryung reasoned. “… There’s not going to be a funeral, right?”

“… No, there’s not. There’s no one to hold a funeral for.” Woo Jinchul sat down beside him after a moment. “A memorial can be commemorated later, perhaps,” he added. “For the previous raids. It’ll be after they finish cleaning the island, though.”

“Right. It’d be nice to see the place populated.” He looked at the crystal in his hand. “… I already… thought about what I’d say at their funeral, though.” Woo Jinchul sighed softly after a moment. He reached over and rested his hand on Park Ryung’s shoulder.

“You’ll just have to keep it unsaid, then,” he answered. “There’s no funeral.”

“… Right,” Park Ryung repeated, lowering his head to stare at his lap. The casualty report stared back at him. Zero deaths. “… There’s no funeral.”

“There’s no funeral.”

“… I cried when I saw Min Byunggyu’s funeral,” Park Ryung confessed, voice small. “There were hundreds of chrysanthemums.”

“There’s no funeral,” Woo Jinchul repeated, gentle. Park Ryung let him take the report away. “Go home and get some rest, Ryung. There’s a lot to do tomorrow.”

“… Okay.” Park Ryung nodded. “You rest too, though,” he added.

“I’ll rest. I deserve it.”

“You definitely deserve it.” Park Ryung sighed out, leaning back in his chair. “… I still can’t believe we did it without a protagonist.” Woo Jinchul considered him, then simply shook his head and let it lie. He settled in comfortably to wait for the rest of the ride.

There was an entire horde of reporters waiting when the carrier docked, and Park Ryung apparently had to go first for bullshit raid leader reasons. He made it to the waiting car, and dozed a bit until they reached Seoul. He quietly made his way to the Sung apartment in the darkness of the middle of the night, but-

Ah, but it was so noisy the moment he opened the door.

“Hyung!!” Jinwoo once again threw all of himself at Park Ryung, who could only helplessly catch him. Sung Jinah seemed to have been dozing on the couch, but abruptly bolted upright like a caffeinated animal, blathering some nonsense about his fancy sword at high speeds. Park Kyunghe tugged him the rest of the way in and hugged both him and Jinwoo at the same time, then insisted he eat something small before he went to bed. Jinwoo only eventually pulled back to kiss Park Ryung sweetly.

“… Hyung?” he murmured. Park Ryung nuzzled into his fluffy hair, unable to help whatever his face was doing.

“Ahahaha,” he managed. “It’s so noisy here, Jinwoo.” Jinwoo was quiet for a moment, then held on all the tighter.

“Yeah,” he agreed. “You’ll just have to get used to it, Hyung.”

Park Ryung thought he could definitely do that.

-

Actually, when the Hunters Association said they’d hold a press conference the day after the Jeju Island raid, Park Ryung had the very reasonable expectation that literally only South Korea would care about it.

Apparently Korea had that reasonable expectation as well, which was how they ended up delaying it a bit to move to a much, much larger venue. Park Ryung stared at the converted stadium and had a sudden and intense desire for one of those fancy makeup artists. He’d declined a makeup artist before because literally everyone saw him without makeup before, so there didn’t seem to be a point.

He was absolutely sure the many cameras pointed at the stage were going to make his pores monstrous.

“Why the hell are you suddenly worried about your pores?” Baek Yoonho asked.

“Only a caveman would ask such a heartless question,” Choi Jongin huffed. “Hunter Park, the superior senses of an S-rank Hunter cannot find flaws in your pores. A makeup artist would cry with wonder and refuse to touch them.”

… Ah, that did actually make him feel better.

Park Ryung exhaled, sagging a bit in his chair. Maybe it was the outfit? This definitely wasn’t a usual outfit. All he ever wore were office suits, workout clothes, and armor. The luxury designer brands definitely way out of his league. Like putting lipstick on a fucking pig. An overgrown pig with pecs. Ahh, why did he have to leave the collar unbuttoned and everything?? He looked down morosely at his pecs.

“I look like a cartoon thug,” he concluded. Choi Jongin sighed, patting his shoulder.

“Heavens help us all that no one taught you how handsome you are, Hunter Park,” he lamented.

“The heavens spared us, imagine if he knew,” Baek Yoonho replied. Park Ryung whined out loud.

“The sass isn’t helping??”

“Neither is your denial,” Choi Jongin replied. “Listen, you don’t need to proceed that much differently than before. You’re still completely unaffected by cameras and voices. This time, you choose your students, answer their questions, and stay professional. It’s just a very, very, very large classroom.” Full of reporters from all over the fucking world.

… Well, it was definitely too late to back out now, anyway. He might be expected to pay for the designer clothes if he ran off.

Go Gunhee was the one who started with a polite greeting, and introduced Park Ryung as head teacher, raid leader, and Association agent who had an announcement to make. Park Ryung stood up at his cue, gave the two guildmasters an anxious look, then quickly schooled his features as he walked up on stage.

Okay, okay, okay! It was fine!! Lots of cameras flashing, apparently the entire fucking world suddenly cared about this, but it was fine! This wasn’t the whole world. It was just a classroom that happened to be broadcasting to the whole world. Very different.

… Definitely not as scary as the world ending, too.

“You’ll do fine,” Go Gunhee murmured as he passed, giving a slight nod. Park Ryung nodded back in acceptance, then approached the microphone. He reflexively reached to adjust a tie that wasn’t there, then instead cleared his throat into his hand.

“Hello,” he greeted into the following quiet. “I’m Park Ryung, S-rank Hunter of South Korea’s Hunters Association. It’s very nice to meet you.” Ah, the unfortunate echo of many different translations of his own words. “Yesterday, the S-ranks and major guilds of Korea, including White Tiger, Hunters, Fame, Fiend, and Knights all collaborated for a raid against Jeju Island, which had been overtaken and populated by an S-rank Dungeon Break three years ago. The raid was successful, with all of our casualties healed before we returned to the mainland, and our death count at zero, including both Hunters and military.” He looked up from the microphones, and abruptly found the will to smile a bit. “But I’m sure that’s not the only thing you’ve seen on TV. I think you’re much more interested in why this third raid was an overwhelming victory compared to before, even with two new S-ranks. If this was a smaller room, I might even have some fun and ask you to guess. But I’d like to get to the point.” He tilted his chin upward. “I did not have a reawakening,” he announced. “I became an S-rank Hunter through my own efforts and research, and for this raid on Jeju Island, I shared that method with the other S-ranks and major guilds.”

It suddenly got very, very noisy. The translators also on stage clearly didn’t know where to start, and Park Ryung merely waited patiently. Eventually, the crowd began to die down, but only for a showing of hands. Park Ryung picked at random.

“Blond hair, red suit,” he called, pointing.

“Ivy Miller, BBC news!” she announced, standing quickly. “Hunter Park, is this an ability you possess?”

“No, it’s not,” Park Ryung replied in English, not bothering to wait for the translator. The woman blinked hard, briefly startled. “This isn’t an ability or something granted by an Awakening,” Park Ryung continued. “Aside from the mana, of course. This is a method based in my own research into the relationship between human biology and magic.” He nodded aside, gesturing. “Green shirt, brown hair, bifocals.”

“Antonio Jarvez, Madrigal Station,” the man called in accented English, standing. “… Ah, you can see they’re bifocals? No, excuse me, excuse,” he added quickly, waving. “Hunter Park, is this research related to your previous research into Eternal Sleep Disease?”

“Before I answer that, let me first ask how many here will find it more convenient if I just proceed in English?” Park Ryung asked the stadium in English. “Show of hands, please.” Ah, basically everyone? Those few that lagged were just from translators being a bit slow, and their hands quickly shot up. “… Well, I guess I paid attention in high school for a reason,” he acknowledged, gaining some laughs. “Excuse me, Chairman,” he added quickly. The English translator had already adjusted to reversing his role, and Go Gunhee smiled easily and waved it off. “Yes, this research is related into research for Eternal Sleep Disease. As a matter of fact, it stemmed from my studies of the disease,” he acknowledged. “Research into this method has been fueled by research into the disease, and experiments in this method have led into more efficient and advanced treatments. They’re extremely close to one another.” He continued to point out new reporters.

“Hunter Park, can you briefly describe this method of giving Hunters greater strength?” an Indian man asked. “Or rather, what greater strength means?”

“This one’s a bit of a long answer, but please be patient. I’m a teacher, it’s in my nature to monologue.” Park Ryung gestured faintly. “The basics of how a Hunter is Awakened is nothing new. A mana spring abruptly appears in their bodies, which we know as a mana core, and mana begins to flow through every cell of their body. The effects, however, vary from person to person. We grade Awakened based on their overall mana rating, but there’s two aspects to how the mana is utilized. Physical enhancements and internal mana storage. Or to put a bit more simply, pure body strengthening and energy for spells. Now, I use the term ‘spells’ a bit loosely, but spells refer not just to mage class Hunters who sling around fire and ice all day, but skills that fighter classes and all other classes can possess. The skill of a tank class to enhance their skin’s durability for a short period of time, for example, is a spell. It utilizes their internal mana storage. If they overuse this spell, their mana depletes and backlashes on the body, just the same as a mage that overuses lightning spells. Physical enhancements are more straightforward. Mana goes in muscles, bones, skin, ligaments- all of that. You get super strength, super speed, super senses- and yes, I can see your bifocals, Mr. Jarvez.” There was tittering around the stadium. “In various combinations of these two aspects do we get different kinds of Hunters with different abilities,” Park Ryung continued. “What I mean by making a Hunter stronger is taking pure mana and increasing everything. Drawing in mana to first build a pool of internal energy, then utilizing that internal mana to enhance the physical body. It means that not only are both aspects of their strength enhanced, but their overall mana rating which we use to rank them shoots upward. In my own personal case, for example, I enhanced my internal energy and physical enhancements- with a bit of a skew towards physical strength. But overall, I tried to maintain a balance.”

“Hunter Park!” an American insisted. “NYBC, if you were a D-rank healer before, did gaining ranks also give you new skills?”

“Actually, it didn’t,” Park Ryung replied. “This isn’t a video game system that automatically gives you skills for leveling up, sadly. I’m just a healer on steroids, to put it crudely.” He chuckled at himself, then quickly cleared his throat. “Which is a joke, steroids are bad for you,” he added sternly. “Please increase your musculature responsibly and without long-term damage. Ah, but anyway, in terms of skills, I had nothing but the basic healing spell when I first Awakened. A D-rank’s basic healing spell is very impressive only when not compared to other Hunters, which is what drove me into doing some reading on the subject in the first place.” He gestured. “Instead, any new spells I know, I simply learned myself.” Predictably, that set off a lot of buzzing.

“Hunter Park- Hunter Park, d-does this mean you’re able- to make your own skills?” another American asked incredulously.

“In a sense, yes,” Park Ryung agreed. He held out a hand, and a familiar fireball flared into existence with a thought. Many exclaimed in shock and surprise, and cameras were flashing all the more. “I’ll repeat myself, this isn’t a video game system,” he reminded the world. “The world changed and we gave it terms similar to what we were familiar with, and applied certain rules we thought existed. An Awakening is the beginning and ending of a Hunter’s life and career, and our fates are set in stone. We gain innate talents we call skills, magic that we don’t understand, and monsters that invade us from other dimensions. But this isn’t a game.” He let the fireball flare all the bigger, then abruptly condensed it down to a small blue flame, infinitely hotter and warping the air faintly. “Rules are just limitations on what we understand,” he said, letting the flame disperse. “Fate is just acceptance of the circumstances.” He flexed his hand, then with a stinging, tingly sensation, spread claws from his fingers. Further exclamations rose among the stadium. “I’m not leveling up, I’m not making new skills, and I’m not changing my class,” he concluded. “I’m growing in strength, I’m using my magic the way I want to, and I’m using my abilities how I see fit.” He let his hand return to normal, then lowered it back to the podium.

“Hunter Park!” a Japanese reporter insisted. “Because you’re making this announcement, does this mean you plan to teach others the same things?”

“I’m teaching right now,” Park Ryung agreed. “And I tell all of my students they can do what they want with that information, including the guildmasters and S-ranks. If you’re asking about my plans on who to teach from this point on, those questions will be directed to the Korean Hunters Association. They’re the ones who hired me as a teacher, after all.”

“Hunter Park, don’t you feel this is dangerous knowledge to spread?” another European reporter asked, frowning. “Aren’t S-ranks powerful enough without knowing this method is available to them?”

“Yes, I am,” Park Ryung answered. “But let me ask you something back. How many casualties do you estimate were at the Dungeon Break on the Oregon coast, when the dragon Kamish descended?” The stadium was silent. “How many casualties would we have if Jeju Island wasn’t an isolated region from the rest of the world?” Park Ryung persisted. “If retreating meant that a literal anthill of monsters would come on the largest continent on the planet? What do you think the casualties would be if those ants continued to evolve and made it past the waters regardless?” He gave them a serious look. “Are we,” he demanded, “powerful enough? Enough for what, exactly? Our world is being invaded by man-eating, magical beings from a place we don’t understand, coming through doors we can’t control, and arriving in waves we can’t predict. Six years ago, S-rank Dungeons were unheard of. Are you really going to ignore the fact that no matter how dangerous human beings can be, we still need the most powerful of them on our side?” The reporter in question stayed silent, mouth pressed tight. “Of course I’m aware of the kinds of S-ranks you’re worried about,” Park Ryung continued. “I won’t say that criminals don’t exist among even high-ranked Hunters, I beat the shit out of one pretty recently.” Someone coughed from behind while amused sounds echoed around the stadium. “But on this raid, I had trusted teammates and friends at my back,” Park Ryung continued. “I didn’t just trust in the fact that they were raiding to clear Jeju Island, I trusted in the strength I gave them and the training we went through. If I saved all of this for myself because I didn’t trust anyone else with power, if I raided Jeju Island like I was the only meathead in the world that knew how to swing a sword, do any of you really think our death count would still be zero? Because I don’t.” He frowned. “And that, to me, is an unacceptable outcome when I had the ability to prevent it.” The stadium was quiet for a long while before hands started to raise again.

“H-Hunter Park, is there any manner of control you have on this teaching?” another woman asked.

“On the knowledge, no,” Park Ryung replied. “All the NDAs in the world can’t contain knowledge. However, let me address a previous answer. What, exactly, do you think pure mana is? Where do you think it’s sourced from, how readily available it is? We all know mana comes from Dungeons, but does that make it pure?” He shook his head. “I’d like to answer that myself. No, mana does not come in a pure form naturally. The reasons and effects are a separate lecture that might put everyone to sleep if they’re not interested. But to put it very simply, all forms of crystals, resources, and even corpses that come from Dungeons are very, very impure. Anyone at home who’s thinking I pop some mana crystals into my mouth and swallow, don’t. Let me explain why that is.” He reached into his pocket, then held up the crystal from before. “This is an S-rank monster essence crystal, it’s the most common form of mana crystallization that we know in its highest grade,” he explained. “The amount of mana within it is roughly equal to the average S-rank monster. It’s extremely powerful.” He cleared his throat. “Anyone who’s easily sick to their stomach may not want to watch this part,” he added, and shattered the crystal in hand.

“Shit,” he vaguely heard Woo Jinchul mutter. Which was probably fair.

As soon as the cloud of mana began to spread, he drew it in. Actually, it wasn’t unlike a sudden onset of outright necrosis, and it looked horrible. Ah, he hoped Jinwoo made his family cover their eyes for this part. A lot of people were making sounds of terror and horror, and some even screamed. It looked and felt like parts of his hand were outright melting away, destroyed by impurities so concentrated they were eating at his very body.

Once he felt his point was made, he cut open what was left of his palm and let the poison bleed out. Black veins began to retreat from his visible arm, and the wounds healed and regenerated rapidly. There was quite a commotion in the stadium over it.

“… I’ll ask you one more time,” he concluded. “What is pure mana? It’s not something you can find or get easily. It’s something you make. And it’s not something I’m sharing half as freely as the method.” He pulled out a variety of color-tinted mana pills from his pocket. “These are what I call mana pills,” he explained. “Don’t let the color fool you, they’re entirely composed of pure mana. As they are, they’re classified as medicine. Taking a dosage too strong will hurt the human system. Taking a dosage too light won’t do a thing. Not understanding how to digest and utilize it in the first place is completely useless. This is the result of magical and medical research combined, and as it currently stands, the Korean Hunters Association is the only one with the government patent, manufacturing method, and manufacturer in the same place. Of course, someone might figure out their own purification methods soon enough,” he acknowledged, rolling the little balls absently. “They’ll also have to live with the fact that if it isn’t perfect, the impurities that naturally cling to mana will block off a Hunter’s system and destroy them from the inside out. My only control right now isn’t my control, is the thing. I’m not allowed to sell these things personally.” He shrugged grandly. “They’re controlled by my boss and the Korean Hunters Association. You’ll all just have to get along with the South Korean government if you want them.” He grinned and crinkled his eyes in a friendly manner. “By the way, there’s no upper limit to growing in strength~”

After having a private snickering fit that everyone definitely saw, Go Gunhee came up to finish off the conference. Park Ryung sat next to the other S-ranks and felt rather content with how things had gone. Even if he looked like a thug, at least they definitely got the message, right?

Also, Lim Taegyu was all sweaty again. Sheesh.

“I thought you said you couldn’t copy my shapeshifting,” Baek Yoonho muttered abruptly.

“I said I couldn’t copy it perfectly,” Park Ryung replied. “And that it was useless. It still looked like it, though, didn’t it?”

“It looked like you copied it perfectly.”

“I was just making a demonstration.” Park Ryung shook his head slightly. “It’s not the actual shapeshifting that’s the problem,” he added. “It’s the side effects. There’s no logical reason for you to gain strength when you change your shape like that, but your internal and external mana increases at least twofold. It’s like it comes from a second mana core entirely.” Baek Yoonho stared incredulously. “Ah, so the reason is definitely something in magic, right…? But it’s not magic I know anything about.” He looked at the man in gleaming interest. “Isn’t that neat~?”

“… Hunter Park, please don’t dissect Yoonho,” Min Byunggyu asked politely, leaning around Baek Yoonho.

“What? I wasn’t going to.”

“I distinctly felt I was in danger,” Baek Yoonho replied. “I have literal beast instincts saying run away right now.”

“Oh, see~ There’s no logical reason for those, either~”

“I have Sung on speed dial, should I?” Ran Eunsook asked seriously.

“Keep your finger over the button,” Choi Jongin replied, equally serious. Park Ryung huffed loudly, leaning back and folding his arms.

“Drama queens, all of you,” he complained. Jinwoo would definitely tell him to settle down and behave. “Come on, I’m not the only one who thinks turning into a tiger is cool as fuck. You’re all just lying to yourselves.”

“We think it’s very neat, Hunter Park,” Min Byunggyu soothed. “We just don’t feel the need to experiment on Yoonho over it.”

“Hey, I was only going to experiment on myself!”

“… Hey, Eunsook, you still have your finger over the button, right-?”

“Okay fine I’ll drop it.” He was surrounded by uncurious jerks.

Well, in any case, the conference seemed to wrap up neatly. Jinwoo called him afterward to nag him about the self-poisoning thing, and Park Ryung was gleeful just picturing his accompanying pout. Ahhh, the overwhelming persistence of someone who cared.

“… Ahem,” Go Gunhee coughed, mouth twitching. Park Ryung blinked hard, snapping from his daze.

“Ah- S-Sorry, Jinwoo, my boss needs to talk,” he apologized. “I’ll see you at home.”

“Be careful, Hyung!” So cute!!!

“I do hate to interrupt you two, but I know from experience that it could go on for a while,” the chairman chuckled, watching him hang up. Park Ryung blushed. “First of all, I’m still very impressed by your English,” the elder commented. “Our translator said you were as good as any native speaker.” Park Ryung coughed. “Second, you’re going to get a detail assigned to you for the time being. It may sound rather silly, but I’d at least rather have someone who can make calls quickly enough if the need arises.” Park Ryung might have agreed it was silly, if he didn’t just tell the world fuck around and find out.

That was. That was basically what he said, right? He really wasn’t built for interviews, they clearly made him an asshole.

“Ah, that… A-Actually, maybe I’ll agree with you,” he acknowledged, wincing. “Sorry, sir, I’m not very good at this.”

“You were much better than anticipated, actually,” Go Gunhee assured him. “And as sassy as ever.” Park Ryung coughed again, louder. The chairman chuckled about it. “For now, though, we’ll stay quiet until we see what the response is. If you encounter any signs of hostility, please contact me right away.”

“Yes, sir.”

“But well done, above all,” the elder concluded, patting his shoulder kindly. “Not just today, but in everything you’ve done. I hope you’re just as proud of the results of your hard work as we all are.” Park Ryung blinked hard, then found himself blushing again. He fidgeted with the awkward collar of his shirt.

“T-Thank you, sir,” he managed. “U-Um, s-s-sorry, the- I-I really shouldn’t be dressing like this normally, um-“

“Oh, don’t worry about that,” Go Gunhee soothed, patting him again. “Here’s an idea now, why don’t you get your little boyfriend’s opinion in person first?”

“Um… O-Okay?” Park Ryung thought he could make Jinwoo chuckle if he did some thuggish poses, at least. The idea cheered him up. “I’ll try it,” he agreed.

“Good boy.”

Park Ryung tried to think up some particularly overdramatic poses on the way home, which also prevented him from overthinking how happy he was to get praised by his boss. He completely forgot about everything when he walked in the door, because not only did Jinwoo’s fussing continue, but his eyes were completely glued to his exposed chest the entire time. There wasn’t a single point in time where he made eye contact.

“… Hyung,” Jinwoo abruptly added, after a prolonged silence where he continued to stare intensely.

“Yes?”

“… Let’s go clothes shopping soon.”

“Ahahaha…” Park Ryung rubbed at his neck sheepishly, and Jinwoo’s gaze shifted only to stare at his shoulder with the same total fixation. Hmm. “… Yeah, okay,” he managed. “I guess I could use more clothes.”

“Yes,” Jinwoo agreed quickly. “You can- definitely use more clothes. Uh-huh.”

“Ahaha…”

“… Mom, tell them to get a room,” Sung Jinah complained from the couch.

“Jinwoo, a picture will last longer,” Park Kyunghe called sweetly.

“Wha- Mom?!”

Well, there were worse reactions to get from his boyfriend, surely.

Chapter Text

There were reasons why the International Hunters Conference was held in America every year.

Aside from America’s nasty and well-known habit of poaching S-rank Hunters, there were other matters related to Hunters that the country was known for. For one, the Federal Bureau of Hunters didn’t have Awakened in positions of power because they’d been established while Awakened were still relatively rare. So rare, in fact, that public testing options weren’t available, and a lot of people didn’t even know if they had magic in them.

And their poaching wasn’t limited to extremely powerful Hunters, why would it be? Their research division was dedicated to uses of mana in all ways, particularly in technology. China might have come up with the first refinement methods for monster essence crystals, but America made the first numerical magic meters, and even established the six standard ranks that everyone was familiar with. Most of the world adopted their magical measurement units as a result, including the rankings of Hunters. But early on, it also meant only America was able to accurately pick and choose the best ranks for itself, which they took advantage of gleefully.

America also had the very first S-rank Dungeon, and by proxy, the very first S-rank Dungeon Break. They had two of the top five national-level Hunters, one of them being Thomas Andre, and even if Kamish set back their growing horde of S-ranks by a great deal, it also became something of an international commemoration to have the conference in the same country as Kamish’s descent. America was the center of the new world, for better or worse.

So therefore, when the director of the FBH sent a message saying they were going to change the date of the International Hunters Conference just so Park Ryung could meet them faster, he was supposed to be flattered, right?

Wrong!!!!

“Uh, no thanks,” he answered. The messenger, Adam White, blinked stupidly. His guards also blinked stupidly. The translator beside Go Gunhee and Woo Jinchul blinked stupidly, then quickly remembered his job and translated. The two were unphased. “It’s four months from now, who’s that impatient?” Park Ryung asked bizarrely. “And it would just be awkward, too.”

“… Erm, awkward?” Adam White asked.

“Obviously very awkward.”

“… May I- please ask why you wouldn’t want this?” Adam White attempted, visibly in crisis. He was really unable to see why it would be so awkward, huh? “The director was certain this would be to your advantage, would it not?” His advantage?

… Ah right. He couldn’t forget the kind of people he was dealing with. America was the center of the new world for a lot of reasons, and that included what they did whenever they found new information about magic.

They hoarded it like a fucking dragon.

Park Ryung sighed, rubbing at his head for a moment and completely missing the man’s flinch. He didn’t introduce his title in the FBH, but Park Ryung was pretty sure he was the guy normally in charge of poaching. Why had they sent Michael Connor in his stead? Was this guy on vacation at the time or something?

“Look,” Park Ryung finally managed, composing his words. “You think it’s my advantage because if I get the rest of the world crawling to me for what I have first, any off-brand products won’t have a foothold to compete with me, right?” Adam White twitched faintly, then cleared his throat.

“… To put it very bluntly,” he answered delicately. “Although- I wouldn’t put it quite like that.”

“It would also help America a lot if their own companies and best friends had the first crack at cooperation, too,” Park Ryung added. Adam White coughed into his hand, twitching a bit more.

“Y-You’re very- forward, a-aren’t you?” he tried.

“You’re not very forward,” Park Ryung replied. “Do you think I’m not aware of your usual business in this part of the world?” He put his hands on his hips, then leaned forward a bit. Just a bit, the guards didn’t have to look like the world was ending! Adam White was also indescribably sweaty in just moments. “And while I’m at it,” Park Ryung asked, lower, “let me ask you. Does Hwang Dongsoo feel like a victory right now, Mr. White?” Adam White was silent for a long moment, then swallowed hard. His hands shook at his sides for a moment before he looked down.

“… No,” he answered finally. “He feels… much more like a loss right now.” Park Ryung nodded in agreement, straightening up.

“Let’s just be honest with each other,” he concluded. “Do these look like the shoulders of someone smart enough to beat around the bush? Obviously not.” Adam White’s mouth twitched weirdly. “I don’t want the conference to be moved up,” Park Ryung sighed, “because I want the competition to show up.” Adam White’s head jerked up. “I still think I have an advantage with my work, and especially with my results,” Park Ryung continued bluntly. “But I don’t want to be the only one who makes Hunters stronger. Can you guess why that is?” He cocked his head patiently, waiting for the answer. Adam White cleared his throat, uncertain.

“For… safety?” he guessed. Park Ryung raised an eyebrow slightly, and Adam White’s sweating increased. “Not that I’m saying you have much to fear,” he added quickly. “But- i-it would be- a target on you, if you were seen as the only viable option for growing stronger. Maybe you’d even have your loved ones threatened for your cooperation.” Go Gunhee frowned deeply as that was translated. Park Ryung nodded thoughtfully.

“That’s a good guess,” he acknowledged. “I suppose you’d know most of all if you worked with Miss Selner.” Adam White’s expression went slack. Park Ryung might have been playing dirty, but he was also sick of these Americans getting their hands on Korean secrets with apparently no effort!! He let that sink in a moment, then continued lightly. “But, no. That’s not my main reason. Ah, I’d be much more worried for anyone who thought the people I love were easy targets…” And worried for Jinwoo’s family, who would need therapy after seeing what Jinwoo would do to them. “In any case, the answer is much more simple than that,” he huffed. “Why are you overthinking it? If I’m the only one helping Hunters get stronger, then less Hunters are getting stronger than if there were others doing the same thing. Isn’t that obvious?”

“… What?” Adam White attempted, eyes glazed. Was it really that complicated to him? He needed another vacation. “You… want more Hunters to get… stronger?”

“Yes,” Park Ryung agreed, completely over this part of the conversation. “Is my English that bad? You watched my interview, right?” Adam White’s face spasmed.

“… I don’t understand,” he could only try.

“Ah, it’s really that bad…” As if!!

“N-Not your English! Your English is perfect!” Adam White insisted quickly, holding up his hands. “I just- Why- do you want more Hunters to get stronger?” This was already addressed in the interview, sir!!!

“Because our world is being invaded by man-eating, magical beings from a place we don’t understand, coming through doors we can’t control, and arriving in waves we can’t predict,” Park Ryung repeated flatly. “Why wouldn’t I want Hunters to get stronger? Why wouldn’t you?” He frowned. “You put a lot of faith into the ranks that America standardized, but what makes you think S-rank is the top of the list? The entire rank is just a big error code, not an actual value. If Hunters and Gates alike are being graded as one through six, what happens when a seven, an eight, or even a ten comes along? Are you really going to put your faith in a bunch of untested sixes and possible sevens to handle that? Especially the ones grown fat off your constant feeding of candy?” He pointed over his shoulder. “If you don’t understand that we need strong Hunters even now, there’s nothing more to talk about,” he concluded. “Don’t move the date. Don’t invite just your friends. Make it an actual conference where I’m not the only one talking about my ideas. And tell Miss Selner I hope she has better guards than the ones that shot her last time.” Adam White twitched hard at the mention. Ha! “Anything else?” Park Ryung asked.

“… No, Hunter Park. I have nothing else.”

“Then have a safe trip,” Park Ryung concluded politely. “Excuse me, I have a meeting.” He bowed slightly to his boss, then turned and left first. Go Gunhee smiled after him, then turned his smile onto Adam White. The man flinched.

A while later, the branch manager was back in his own office, shoulders pressed down with an invisible weight as he walked in the door. He then nearly had a heart attack when he spotted who was sitting at his desk.

“S- Sir!!” he spluttered. “I just, ah-“

“He’s a blunt man, isn’t he?” Michael Connor sighed, leaning back in the desk chair. Adam White pressed his mouth tight for a moment, then sighed out himself. He rubbed at his aching head.

“… The director’s going to kill me,” he could only admit.

“I already told him you would fail before you had your flight booked, don’t worry about it,” the deputy director answered. “Park Ryung might be head and shoulders above the world right now, but that doesn’t mean he’ll ever do anything to undercut the ones around him. I guessed it after his interview, but he’s fully aware that everyone else is trying to follow his lead, right?” Adam White walked forward, then gingerly took a seat in front of his desk instead.

“… He said that was exactly what he wanted,” he admitted. “Competition.”

“Mm, of course. Healthy market competition means widespread use and development,” Michael Connor reasoned, smiling wryly. “The director should have taken his cue from how the cure was spread. He was giving clues to his research even when he began to realize just what its potential was, and spreading it worldwide. I think now… it was completely intentional.” He picked up a folder from the desk. “Our own research gained traction from it. Of course, the only setback…”

“Pure mana,” Adam White finished, weary. “Of course.”

“It’s not something we can seem to overcome,” Michael Connor agreed. He opened the folder. “Our tests show what he outright told us time and time again. Mana is lethal to humans, even Hunters, for reasons we don’t fully understand. Even just a simple E-rank monster essence crystal sent a C-ranked Awakened into a coma. We had to use Park Ryung’s own treatment to save his life, and the gains were insubstantial at best.” He set the paper down, along with its multiple photographs and reports. “Right now, countless others are trying the same thing and seeing the same results,” he concluded gravely. “And realizing that we need Park Ryung more than ever. Everyone’s greatest obstacle is the same as well. Park Ryung simply isn’t selfish or stupid enough to take advantage of. He’s sharp, opinionated, fearless, and focused on matters we’ve become numb to.” He gestured with a hand vaguely. “Over ten years ago, the scariest thing that could happen to us was an endless invasion of monsters,” he sighed. “Now that it happens every day, the scariest thing about them is our own neglect. Leaving Gates alone too long, underestimating the dangers of higher ranks in exchange for profits. Coddling S-rank Hunters to the point that they rarely spend any more time in Dungeons. Approaching him as if he were just another Hunter only ends up embarrassing us and pissing off the important people around him.” Adam White’s expression grayed out.

“Y-Yes, it… does,” he managed.

“Oh? Which terrifying S-rank Hunter told you off for insulting him?” Michael Connor asked ruefully. “Did Choi Jongin also set your room on fire? Did Baek Yoonho shred your car? Or did the chairman himself say something?”

“… It was- C-Chief Inspector Woo Jinchul, actually. He’s- an S-rank now.”

“… Ah, of course. Yes, of course he is. Of course, of course.”

“He rode with us to the airport,” Adam White said, sweating again. “Brent described the feel of his mana as sitting in a cage with a predator.”

“Of course,” Michael Connor repeated, distant from the situation. “Our S-rank driver almost pissed himself sitting in a car with someone who used to be a rank beneath him.”

“… I don’t want to go to Korea anymore, sir.”

Surprisingly, Park Ryung had to deal with very few in-person meetings himself, but this one was more personal. Go Gunhee had managed to divert a lot of attention to a series of standard answers, leaving him only with the leftover nonsense questions. Park Ryung also couldn’t believe that they thought moving up some big event for him would be something he wanted. Wouldn’t he obviously and uncomfortably be the center of attention for literally everyone? Utter nonsense.

(Song Chiyul, attendee of his next meeting, choked on a snort while he ranted, but nodded in amused agreement.)

So, outside of his usual classes and work, Park Ryung only really had to deal with a lot of new free time. He’d spent so much time in extra classes and Dungeon raids that he suddenly felt a bit lazy once Jeju Island was raided. Being lazy made him feel immensely anxious.

Which might have also been the fact that Park Ryung no longer had any real idea of how the story progressed from here.

It was a simple timeline leading up to Jeju Island, some minor events after the fact, then- he stopped reading. And somehow the world ended. And somehow, the protagonist undid literally everything so that Gates never happened in the first place. Also, important people like Go Gunhee died to some enemy that Park Ryung literally never heard of, and something about the Double Dungeon incident coming back?? Nothing he had any idea of what to do about or how to prepare for.

Fuck his life.

Anyway, time for a new project!!!

Or that was the idea, anyway, before Jinwoo kidnapped him from the corner of his room and dragged him out for some shopping. Sung Jinah also came along, a gleeful light in her eyes. Park Ryung had little choice but to surrender.

“U-Um…”

“It’s just for your workouts, Hyung.”

“It’s also because Oppa has a thing for catsuits- ow.”

“But,” Park Ryung tried, hiding behind the curtain. He looked at his boyfriend pitifully. “J-Jinwoo, it’s like I tried to squeeze myself into a sock,” he whispered. “I think- I think I’m gaining weight??”

“What?” Sung Jinah demanded. “No way, let us see, then! Even if Oppa won’t say anything, I’ll definitely give it to you straight!!” Park Ryung still peeked around a bit to make sure no one else was too close in the store. Keeping track of non-magical humans was much harder than even stealthy monsters, sadly. Just a jumble of noises that all blurred together.

Even this ridiculously-fancy Hunters store had more people than he expected.

“It’s supposed to be a little tight anyway, Hyung,” Jinwoo soothed. “Just not too tight so you can move freely. Let’s just check your size first, alright?”

“O-Okay…” It was just a sleeveless base layer with shorts, but why was it so embarrassing?? Ah, and it would be such a hassle to wriggle out of when he needed to use the bathroom. And it was definitely hugging his ass in ways that none of his usual pants did. “But- But don’t laugh!” he insisted, feeling his blush only spread further.

“Straight and without laughing!” Sung Jinah agreed, giving him a thumbs up. “Now come on, show off what you got-“

“Jinah.”

“Jeez, fine. Come on… out of the… huh,” Sung Jinah said, while Park Ryung shuffled forward, anxiously picking at the cloth around his hips.

“I definitely gained weight,” he admitted mournfully. “I-It didn’t used to be so thick around the waist…” And his pecs, ugh, they were definitely bigger, too!! Wasn’t it supposed to be a problem he left behind in his past life? Suddenly he had boobs and butt problems to deal with all over again?! Sure, he noticed he had to get new shirts and his pants were a little shorter, but why did men even grow past their teens anyway!!!

“… Hey, Jinah,” Jinwoo said, looking at his sister. “Why don’t you go pick out something a little looser for Hyung?”

“Hyu,” Sung Jinah articulated, wiping at her mouth. “Hu- h-huh?? What was that? I was busy being ruined for all other men-“

“I think you need to go look in that section, go on!” Jinwoo insisted, shooing her away until she spluttered and fled. Park Ryung blinked as his tiny boyfriend then turned on him with gleaming, predatory eyes.

“Um, J-Jinwoo-?” Park Ryung was promptly shoved back into the dressing room, slammed against a wall, and suddenly had his tiny boyfriend’s hands all over the body suit. Jinwoo then belatedly snapped the curtain back in place before impolitely explaining why he liked the suit.

Park Ryung ended up buying three of them.

Hm, actually, he did notice that Jinwoo was getting even more aggressive of late. Aggressively handsy and mouthy in particular. Maybe ever since he mentioned he liked Jinwoo being clingy? Whatever the case, he had his personal space thoroughly occupied for half of the shopping trip, and they were thrown out of one store by a scandalized manager. Sung Jinah cackled at their respective blushes when they joined her outside.

With all of that being said, Park Ryung was very, very happy with the situation. It was almost enough for him to forget that he had no idea how to stop the end of the world.

“Ah, you’re thinking of something again,” Jinwoo commented.

“W-What?” Park Ryung denied immediately. “Who does that? I don’t think. Look at me, no muscles left for thinking.”

“Don’t be ridiculous.” Jinwoo leaned against him. They sat on a bench while Sung Jinah grabbed them all lunch, the hallway a bit out of the way. Just in case too many people could possibly recognize Park Ryung. “… Is it because you never said what happens after Jeju Island?” Jinwoo abruptly asked, quiet.

“Grk.” Park Ryung winced. Ah, how many times could he forget he was dating a protagonist? Jeez. “… Y-Yeah,” he admitted, quiet. “I don’t… know what to do now, I guess.” Jinwoo nodded against him.

“You never really mentioned that one Hunter again,” he commented.

“Ah, which one?”

“You know. The Hunter that continuously levels up.” Park Ryung stilled. Jinwoo reached up to play with the collar of his shirt. “Even if you changed things, wouldn’t that still be someone you would want helping you?” he reasoned. “Or are you expecting them somewhere else?”

… Sometimes Park Ryung managed to forget he was still terrified of the Double Dungeon, too. No matter what he changed, it wasn’t something he could control, was it? Jinwoo still went on raids, though he’d been taking on C and B-rank raids a lot more lately. He joined the others in Park Ryung’s little class to get used to his growing strength, but-

There was no guarantee that for all that Park Ryung had changed, things wouldn’t snap back into place. He couldn’t forget that he was still technically before the story started.

“… Jinwoo,” he asked quietly. “I… I mean, if you-“ He faltered. Jinwoo shifted to look up through his messy bangs, cheek still squished against Park Ryung’s shoulder.

You want to turn back time? But you’ve won.

But I’ve lost too much to keep going.

“… I don’t know why I’m alive,” he said, words slipping out with little thought. Jinwoo blinked his grey eyes in surprise. “I-“

“I’m back!!” Sung Jinah announced from around the corner, marching loudly. “Don’t be gross while your precious little sister is here, Oppa- oh, you’re just being all cuddly again. That’s fine! Huh?” She paused with the massive tray of food. “Is something wrong?”

“Just being brainless,” Park Ryung replied at once, blinking the stupid from his face. Ah, why did he say that? Of all the things he could say!! He would rather have said something like by the way you’re supposed to be a huge edgelord. Ugh, stupid mouth. “Sorry. Thanks for getting us lunch.”

“Sure, sure~”

Well, he tried really hard to pretend he didn’t say something so pathetic-sounding for the rest of the day. Sadly, the trip was almost over anyway, so they went straight home after that. Park Ryung quickly tucked back in his room to fold his new clothes, only to jump when Jinwoo knocked on his open door. He opened his mouth and tried to prepare any excuse he could think of, but then abruptly got a cuddle from behind.

“It’s fine, Hyung,” Jinwoo told him, quiet. “If you don’t want to talk about it, you don’t have to. Whatever it is, I’m just glad you’re here. We all are.” Park Ryung stilled, mouth shaking faintly. It… hurt, just a little. “I’ll help however I can,” Jinwoo murmured. Park Ryung gingerly touched his encircling arms, and vaguely thought that even if he’d gotten wider, Jinwoo somehow managed to still hold him the same way.

He felt just a little clearer for a moment, and cared just a little less about the consequences.

“… It was supposed to be you,” he managed, faint. “Who- spent years being the worst Hunter in the world, half-killed by any Dungeon he went into. Who was betrayed by other Hunters and had his heart broken, and was killed before something- intervened.” Jinwoo stayed quiet. “You got- stronger, but it was always at a cost, it seemed,” Park Ryung confessed, voice shaking. “Stronger than anyone in the world. But- emotions died out of you in pieces. Whatever it was that did it to you, it was always in control, and would- demand things. Made you kill people who were your enemies. Sent you into realms where you barely escaped alive. And you started to realize you weren’t even human anymore, and that- was exactly what the thing wanted. But you didn’t care, a-as long as you were strong enough to take care of your family. You’d let it use you forever if it needed, and use it right back.” He should probably let go of Jinwoo’s hug, he thought. “And you tried to save the world all by yourself, because no one else could come close to your strength,” he whispered. “And you won, but you also- lost. You said you lost too much to go on. I don’t know what you meant, or what happened to get there after the funeral for Min Byunggyu and everyone else. I don’t… I don’t know how to stop them from using you.” His voice trembled. “I don’t- k-know if I can stop them. I don’t even know what I’m supposed to stop.” Jinwoo was quiet for a long, long moment. He sighed a bit.

“… I did wonder why you were so weird about that Hunter,” he finally murmured. “Hyung. Hyung.” Ah, he was shaking all over and clinging back. He really shouldn’t do that, what if Jinwoo wanted to let go? He should let him go. “Hyung, shhh, Hyung,” Jinwoo insisted, squeezing all the tighter. “I’m not going anywhere, it’s alright. Shhh...” Park Ryung choked softly, then squeezed his eyes shut.

“I’m so stupid,” he confessed bitterly. “I-I just wanted- t-to make your life a little less miserable than what I saw. G-Give you some lessons, so- so that I wouldn’t see you spending weeks in the hospital from an E-rank Dungeon, o-or all of your rent money going to hospital treatments, I just-“ He scrubbed at his face pitifully. “I thought that was all I was going to do. It was all I wanted to do,” he begged. “But now- now if anyone dies when they weren’t supposed to, if you lose everything anyway- I-If I ruined everything and just made it so much worse-“

“Hey, Hyung,” Jinwoo insisted, holding his hand right back. “Hyung, you…” He made a faint sound, then pressed his face into Park Ryung’s back. “… I’m here, Hyung,” he murmured. “I’m here by your side, and you’re here by mine. If anything tries to take me, I’ll fight back, and you’ll fight with me. Remember our first Dungeon together?” Park Ryung sniffled. How could he forget? His badass little toothpick student sliced the tendons right off his first boss monster.

“… Y-Yeah.”

“You always knew I was the weakest Hunter in the world, and you knew I wasn’t supposed to be any good at it,” Jinwoo persisted. “But- you didn’t stop me from trying. You just stepped in to support me, and showed me how to be strong. You thought I was capable exactly how I was, and you appreciated my efforts. It meant so much more to me than just killing some boss goblin, Hyung. You were the most capable and amazing person I’d ever met, and you stayed.” Park Ryung sniffled some more, but Jinwoo’s grip was still extremely tight. He liked it. “If this is something I have to face no matter what, that’s all I ask of you,” Jinwoo finished quietly. “Please. Stay with me.”

Don’t leave me.

“… I promise,” Park Ryung answered. “I’ll always stay.”

“That’s all I need,” Jinwoo decided. “So I’ll stay, too.”

… What would Park Ryung do if all the magic in the world disappeared? He just- sort of assumed that maybe he’d disappear along with it, or at least the ‘him’ that he was. The one with memories of another world, Awakened with another lifetime in his head. If anyone had actually cared enough about him before he Awakened, they would have called him a completely different person now.

But if all the magic in the world disappeared, and he was still there, maybe- this was the only thing he really needed. Someone who asked him to stay no matter what might happen to them. A small apartment with an extra room cleared out, arms that clung on so tightly it actually sort of hurt.

Maybe he did understand the protagonist of the end, just a little.

He’d give up magic to keep this forever.

“Ah- Hyung,” Jinwoo managed, somehow squeezing tighter?? “T-That’s the sweetest thing y-you’ve ever said by accident…” Park Ryung hiccupped, face going hot.

“W-Wha, that- I-I didn’t say- I definitely didn’t say-“ He paused, then groaned at himself. He definitely said his inner bullshit out loud, didn’t he? He whined at the unfairness of his broken mouth filter, then could only gingerly turn and squeeze Jinwoo as tightly as he dared. “… Fuck it, f-fine,” he managed. “Just this once, and only because I mean it. B-But we don’t have to acknowledge how I can’t keep my thoughts inside otherwise…” Jinwoo nodded in acceptance, and Park Ryung couldn’t help melting a bit. It was a good thing his tiny boyfriend was strong enough to hold him up.

“… H-Hey, Hyung,” Jinwoo added quietly. “M-Maybe you can… stay forever no matter what.”

“… Um. Is this a… sneak proposal of some kind?” Park Ryung attempted. “L-Like that time you sneakily dated me for months and let me think I was just an idiot with a crush on someone who didn’t like me that way?”

“Hyung,” Jinwoo managed. “We live together. I’m not being that sneaky.”

“Oh.” Well, that was… true? Jinwoo really took opportunities where he could. Ahh, such a bold, cute protagonist. “… Well, a-as long as you know what you’re getting into, then…” He buried his face in Jinwoo’s fluffy hair. “… Yeah. Let’s… stay together forever, then. Ahaha.” He couldn’t help an extremely stupid smile. “I’ll just. I’ll just always stay with the most amazing human being in the entire world~ Ahahaha~”

“Hyung, that’s really my line,” Jinwoo huffed, and when Park Ryung peeked, his face was bright red!! Ahhh!!! And his pout!!!!! He couldn’t resist touching such a pouty mouth, unspeakably overjoyed.

“I’ll put a ring on it,” he gushed. “I will put all the rings on it.”

“Hyung,” Jinwoo whined, red all the way to his ears. “K-Keep it down a little-“

“We can- marry,” Park Ryung squealed, increasingly incoherent with excitement. “I’ll marry Sung Jinwoo. Sung! Jinwoo!!” He held up the tiny protagonist by his hug, grinning madly. “I’ll marry Sung Jinwoo!!!” he burst out. There was a loud clattering sound abruptly from somewhere in the apartment.

“WHAT!! MOOOMMM!!!!”

“… Oh, right, we live with Sung Jinwoo’s family,” Park Ryung comprehended, right before Park Kyunghe burst into the doorway. Park Ryung immediately blushed scarlet at the manic smile on her face, still squeezing her son like a teddy bear. “Um, M-Mrs. Park, I-“

“Now you have to call me Mom,” she interrupted, and threw herself into the embrace. Park Ryung hiccupped in surprise again, and Sung Jinah also rushed in. She gave a flying leap and attacked his other side, clinging on.

“I so won the bet with Songyi!!!” she hollered.

Ahh, well, there were much worse things than this noisy apartment.

Chapter Text

Technically speaking, Park Ryung missed out on the very first requirement of attending the International Hunters Conference.

He didn’t belong to a guild.

… So anyway, since he was breaking the rules regardless, he could just bring whoever the fuck he wanted, right?

“Yes, Mr. Park, that is what it means,” Cha Haein agreed amiably, while Choi Jongin muffled snickering into his hand. Baek Yoonho snorted himself.

“I’m surprised they didn’t outright ask your opinion for when and where you’d want to have the conference at this point,” he stated.

“I told them to just leave it the same,” Park Ryung huffed.

“What.”

“What,” Choi Jongin said.

“Look, Hyung, is that America?” Jinwoo realized, leaning over to see. “Wow…!” Ahh, his tiny fiancé was so cute on his first flight out of Korea. Park Ryung was already floating on clouds, but leaned over to see.

“Oh,” he realized. “That’s Seattle, you can tell by the inlet nearby.”

“Seattle?”

“Yeah, it’s not a huge city, but it's still prominent. Some of the outskirts were destroyed by Kamish, but I think the Space Needle survived, it’s pretty neat. Oh! And clubs! I’ve heard great things about the music scene around here. There’s even a Ferris wheel!” Hmmm, his cute and tiny fiancé with cotton candy on a Ferris wheel overlooking the sea… Yes, yes, this was what dreams were made of.

“You seem to know a lot about Western culture,” Woo Jinchul commented. “One would think you’d been to America many times in your life, Hunter Park.” Park Ryung twitched hard.

“Ahahahaha…”

“… Seriously, are you trying to keep that a secret?” Baek Yoonho asked. “You’re doing horribly.”

“I’m sure Mr. Park has his reasons,” Cha Haein reasoned calmly. “We can leave him alone.”

“I suppose it’s no good if he comes out of a plane ride all sweaty like this,” Choi Jongin agreed serenely.

“… Do- D-Do I really have no secrets?” Park Ryung whispered to himself, weary. “W-Was I really just born unable to keep things to myself…?” Jinwoo patted his hand soothingly.

“Just a little,” he replied. “So, we won’t need a tour guide?” Park Ryung peeked out the window again. He sighed.

“… No, but we should have a local driver,” he muttered. “But- I don’t have any visits here on my record, s-so let’s just keep it to ourselves?”

“You also flunked English in high school and gave an entire interview in the language,” Choi Jongin replied. “I don’t think you’re going to succeed.” Park Ryung wilted in depression.

Okay, so he was just stupid. Good to know.

When the plane landed, there was an entire line of very formally-dressed FBH agents waiting for them. Along with Michael Connor again, who strongly avoided eye contact with Choi Jongin in particular. Park Ryung greeted him nonetheless, then brightened.

“Ah- by the way, this is my fiancé, Sung Jinwoo,” he chatted happily. “My fiancé, Jinwoo.” He had to pause for a moment to really just savor it, then blinked out of it. “Jinwoo, this is Mr. Connor, deputy director of the FBH,” he added in Korean. Jinwoo stared while Michael Connor’s translator worked.

“Isn’t he that man who tried to steal you away from me?” Jinwoo finally asked, staring all the harder. Michael Connor began to sweat. Park Ryung considered, scratching at his cheek.

“… Yes, but we’re friendly now,” he decided. “And besides, how could he compare to my fiancé~?” Jinwoo considered this very hard, then his cheeks went a pretty pink and he instead looked elsewhere. Michael Connor coughed into his hand.

“C… Congratulations, Hunter Park,” he managed. “Guildmaster Baek, Guildmaster Choi, Hunter Cha. Welcome to America.”

“I’ve been,” Choi Jongin replied as soon as it was translated. “It’s not interesting more than once.” Baek Yoonho rolled his eyes to the heavens, and Park Ryung couldn’t help a laugh. Naturally, this was why he broke the rules! Sassy friends really made the difference.

Woo Jinchul stepped out of the plane belatedly once his phone call was finished, and Michael Connor coughed at the sight of him. Woo Jinchul ignored him and proceeded to upstage literally every federal agent in the art of coolness, approaching. He considered the deputy director from head to toe, then looked elsewhere.

“… We should get going, our car is going to meet us soon,” he stated, completing ignoring the man’s presence.

“That’s a good idea, Chief,” Jinwoo agreed happily. “Come on, Hyung, there’s no more business here.”

“Yes, nothing important at all, it seems,” Choi Jongin chimed in, and oozed smugness as he followed. Baek Yoonho and Cha Haein followed without comment. Michael Connor could only watch them leave wearily as the translator explained the situation.

… Ah, Park Ryung might be a spiteful man, but he couldn’t say he was ever this petty.

Still, it was pretty neat to see America again. It had been a literal lifetime. He chatted a bit about some tourist spots as they were driven to their hotel. Woo Jinchul appeared amused.

“Someday, you’ll have to tell us how you escaped the country without it being on your record at nineteen, Hunter Park,” he commented.

“Oh, I’ve never been to America in my life,” Park Ryung informed him honestly. The car stared at him. Park Ryung gave a sheepish grin. “Ah, I was just an American in my past life, is all. I also remembered that when I Awakened.” The car was silent. “… Also, I was a girl then,” he felt the need to add.

“…”

“…”

“…”

“… Hunter Park.”

“Yes~?”

“It’s fine if you remember your past life and confirm the reincarnation cycle exists,” Choi Jongin said. “But at least give us warning before saying you used to be a woman.”

“Ah, is that the weird part?” Park Ryung hummed thoughtfully. “I don’t know, I thought being reborn in Korea was a lot weirder…”

“I wondered why you kept tampons in our emergency kits,” Cha Haein suddenly commented. “It makes sense.”

“Wha? Tampons?” Baek Yoonho asked bizarrely. “Why are they in an emergency kit?”

“Huh!” Park Ryung huffed. “Men.” Cha Haein burst into a fit of snickering. Jinwoo sighed out loud, shaking his head.

“That really does explain a lot…”

“Eh? Does it make me a little more charming~?”

“Hyung, it’s already charming that you can help my sister with her eyeliner. This just explains why she says no one does it perfectly like you.” So blunt!! Park Ryung blushed, clapping his hands to his cheeks.

“… No, I still don’t see it,” Baek Yoonho said.

“I see it,” Cha Haein replied.

“I don’t,” Choi Jongin said. “But maybe if I close my eyes and erase my memory, I might.”

“What, do I come off like some kind of rugged and manly guy or something?” They basically ignored the part where he used to be an American, but couldn’t get over his past life being a woman?? And here he thought that was the most obvious part!

(Park Ryung was still not a hundred percent conscious of the fact that he was now a tall man with very large muscles who slaughtered monsters on a regular basis.)

(Nor that everyone present had witnessed the aftermath of his temper at one point.)

The hotel was very accommodating to them, and gave them all extremely nice rooms to themselves. Except for Jinwoo, who was in Park Ryung’s. As his fiancé. The conference wasn’t for another day, but would last three days once it started. Despite knowing that it might be a shitshow of attention, Park Ryung was also a bit excited.

He really, really hoped that other people would show up to announce they had their own version of his methods. His main bet was on China at this point. Why wouldn’t it? He literally ripped off all of his methods from Daoism!! America had great technological advancements in mana, surely they could also figure out mechanical purification. They probably would have mass-production down as their first priority. Oh, and Japan! Japan shared a lot of internal energy concepts with China, even if the terms were different.

Yes, Park Ryung was definitely not going to be the complete center of attention.

… Right?

-

As soon as the driver pulled up to the venue, they literally rolled out the red carpet. As in, there had not been a red carpet until it was abruptly unrolled and quickly set up. Park Ryung considered this deeply.

“… I want to go home,” he realized, hand still on the door handle. Jinwoo patted his arm in sympathy.

“I’ve wanted to go home since we got on the plane,” Baek Yoonho stated. “Either get out or be the one to tell the driver to turn around. We don’t speak English.”

“Ughhh,” Park Ryung answered, but did his best to keep his face straight. He opened the door before it could get weirder, then stepped out into an actual barrage of flashing lights. He paused to help out Jinwoo, then waited for everyone to join him. With that, he stalked towards the doors and pretended literally no one was talking to him.

It was fine, really!! This was just because no one else shared their great success at the conference yet. Park Ryung was definitely not going to be the only one mobbed like this.

It was fine, it was fine, it was really fine.

“Surprisingly, his denial face is an excellent defense against cameras,” Choi Jongin commented.

“Guildmaster, we’re not supposed to bring up his denial face,” Cha Haein reminded him.

“He’s not listening, he’s willing reality to be different.”

… Things didn’t get immediately better when he arrived at the doorway. He politely introduced himself to the front guards, and they had all doors open literally halfway through his sentence. They outright bypassed the security line where the other guilds had to go, which meant everyone in the line was definitely staring. They made it to the main hall where the opening party was being held, and. And literally everyone? Turned to fucking stare???

… It was- definitely going to be fine. It was just a swarm of goblins. Bright-eyed, intensely-focused goblins. One breath and step at a time. He was going to punch them all.

“Hyung,” Jinwoo reminded him in a mutter.

“I meant- talk. With words,” Park Ryung corrected himself. “I definitely didn’t say punch.” Baek Yoonho choked on a snort, which wasn’t great news. “… Wait, I haven’t eaten Tex-Mex in a lifetime,” Park Ryung then realized, glancing at the table spread. “Are there beans?” He strolled his way over casually, like he definitely wasn’t a former Californian who only had dreams of authentic salsa for years now. The crowds parted to allow this, apparently understanding his needs. Jinwoo chuckled under his breath as he followed.

Quiet conversations started up again eventually, and Park Ryung reached his goal. Choi Jongin shook his head slightly.

“Saved by the gluttony,” he concluded.

“Chief, did you want anything yourself?” Cha Haein asked politely.

“I’m… not fond of open spreads,” Woo Jinchul answered, glancing around. With his obvious government suit, he blended in very well. “Thank you though, Hunter Cha. And please- inform us immediately if you start to feel ill. Or woozy. Or anything unusual.”

“When’s the last time you got your food poisoned?” Baek Yoonho asked bizarrely.

“Specifically, when Hwang Dongsuk put enough sedatives in my rations to kill five elephants.” Woo Jinchul looked morose. “Hunter Park then took it and ate the entire thing.”

“… How many times do you think he’s eaten-“

“Countless. Too many.”

“Right. We’ll just… not use him as a gauge, then.”

Park Ryung was made to wear a fancy suit and have his stupid pecs in open air again, but if nothing else, they brought in real shredded pork barbeque, and Jinwoo looked dashing in his own suit. Elegant and lithe and confident, like a big cat predator!! And still so cute!

“If you’re looking for the spicy stuff, it’s down with the Creole,” a familiar voice commented. Park Ryung turned, then had to look upward. He chewed and swallowed.

“Gumbo!!” he realized. “Shit, do they have gumbo here?”

“Jambalaya,” Thomas Andre answered, amused.

“Close enough,” Park Ryung decided. He brought his brain out of his stomach for a moment. “Also, hi,” he added. “Oh-! Jinwoo, this is Thomas Andre,” he chatted in quick Korean. “Guildmaster Andre, this is Jinwoo, my fiancé~” Thomas Andre snorted loudly, then grinned.

“Nice to meet the legend with a leash on the dragon, then,” he huffed. Park Ryung blinked. “That’s what they call you overseas, ain’t it?”

“Ehhh… d-do they?” He peeked. “Um, Jinwoo, do people call me a dragon?” he tried in Korean.

“Endlessly, Hyung.”

“… Oh.” Park Ryung felt his cheeks warm a bit. That was a bit of an overdone and grandiose comparison, wasn’t it? Sheesh! “… I don’t like to watch the news about myself,” he confessed, somewhat embarrassed.

“It’s healthy to avoid it, anyway,” the massive guildmaster replied. “I see you’ve brought your powerhouse team.”

“Oh, well, I’m not part of a guild in the first place,” Park Ryung reasoned, collecting his drink. “So I figured I could just bring my friends anyway and they wouldn’t complain.” Thomas Andre gave a bark of laughter, then clapped his back. Park Ryung almost choked on his drink, thanks!! “W-Well, anyway,” he managed, thumping his chest. “Where’s your guild?”

“Meh, wandering around whatever food section suits them.”

“Ah, that sounds reasonable.”

“It’s not like there’s much else to do on this first day,” Thomas Andre agreed in a complaint, running a hand through his shaggy hair. “It’s just an open arena for kissing ass and making promises. Anything you’re offered here is guaranteed to be skeezy.”

“Guaranteed?”

“Guaranteed,” Thomas Andre repeated, and grinned. “Ain’t that right, Director? Yes, Park Ryung did notice the man approaching. It wasn’t hard, literally everyone else scattered as soon as Thomas Andre was around.

He turned slightly, less happy. David Brennon gave a smile that was more of a grimace, then extended his hand.

“I… perhaps wouldn’t go that far, Mr. Andre,” he answered. “Mr. Park. Welcome to America.” Park Ryung caught a glimpse of piercing eyes from nearby. He shook his head slightly, and Woo Jinchul sighed, but turned slightly as if he was minding his own business.

“Thank you,” Park Ryung answered politely, and accepted his handshake. “You must be David Brennon, I’ve been getting your indirect messages for a while now. Ah, and this is my fiancé,” he added, unable to help a bit of gushing. “Sung Jinwoo. Jinwoo, this guy’s the boss of all the Americans who won’t stop harassing me,” Park Ryung introduced.

“Did you tell him we’re engaged?” Jinwoo confirmed suspiciously.

“Of course!”

“… Tell him we’re definitely engaged.”

“Jinwoo says he doesn’t share,” Park Ryung translated. Thomas Andre cackled, which made the director jump. David Brennon cleared his throat once he visibly controlled his terror.

“I… see. However, this- isn’t about that,” he managed.

“Oh, I know. But he’s my fiancé,” Park Ryung explained sagely. “He’s very jealous~ Ahahaha, it’s so cute- oh.” Jinwoo, apparently sensing his nonsense, reached up and pinched his cheek firmly. His cheeks were bright pink when Park Ryung peeked, his pout fixed in place!! “… C… C-Cute…” he whispered.

“… Don’t forget to grab some jambalaya,” Thomas Andre abruptly said.

“Jambalaya!!” Park Ryung recalled, snapping from his daze. “Shit, that’s right, thanks. Ah- what were we talking about?”

“Meh, just spitballin’. If you need an empty corner, look over everyone’s heads.”

“That’s not totally fair,” Park Ryung assured him. “Maybe Bigfoot will come.” Thomas Andre laughed loudly, gave him another clap on the back to knock out his damned lungs, then strolled off with that. “… Seriously, I feel like I have to eat an actual dragon to catch up with that guy,” he commented to Jinwoo.

“Really? He didn’t feel that strong in terms of mana.”

“It’s probably the multiplier, I’m pretty sure his base was already approaching superhuman.”

“Ah, I see.” David Brennon coughed, and Park Ryung abruptly remembered he still existed at all. Unawakened humans were still very hard to keep track of!

“Ah,” he managed. “Right, sorry. What were you saying, Director?” The director appeared somewhat exhausted already, jeez. What did he do?

“… The FBH would like to know what you want for sharing the recipe for pure mana,” he finally addressed bluntly. “Exclusively with the United States-“

“Nah,” Park Ryung denied.

“Hunter Park, I have permission- from a very high office to literally give you anything you want,” David Brennon persisted. “Anything for this trade.”

“But it has to be exclusive for the FBH, so they can control exactly who gets it and how it’s distributed to the rest of the world,” Park Ryung finished irritably. “I’ve sent you a lot of indirect messages at this point, Director Brennon. If you want what I have so badly, then just make it yourself.”

“My entire research department says it’s impossible,” David Brennon argued, lowering his voice. Which was stupid, there were S-ranks in the building. Lots of high-ranked Hunters, in fact. “Many research teams say it’s impossible.” Ah, so America didn’t pull through after all. Park Ryung was genuinely disappointed, and couldn’t help it showing on his face.

“Then they’re ignoring the reality where it is possible,” he answered. “And you’re ignoring my messages. I’m obviously being too subtle.” He set down his drink with a harsh sigh. “You made your own bed full of shit,” he addressed flatly. “Lie in it yourself. The world doesn’t change if I give you something you only see as a means to control and shackle the people you see as nothing more than wild animals. And at your next S-rank Gate, you’ll cut them loose to their deaths and wonder why it went wrong all over again.” The director visibly clenched his jaw in frustration, but Park Ryung turned away in disinterest. “Excuse me, I want some jambalaya.” He only took a few steps away before the explosion happened.

“Then the method you use to destroy a Hunter’s magic!!” David Brennon barked. Park Ryung paused. The entire event hall fell extremely quiet. Yeah, they were obviously listening!! “That assassin you arrested, Kang,” David Brennon persisted. “You did- something. You reached into his body and shattered his mana core. Even if it isn’t for the mana pills, you can trade that! It doesn’t even have to be exclusive!!”

“… You’re misunderstanding again,” Park Ryung sighed, turning his head slightly. David Brennon flinched somewhat, but Park Ryung was getting genuinely annoyed. “Someone like you, who only sees Hunters as calamities in human skin, is the last person I’ll ever give something like that to,” he snapped. “If you think only power makes monsters, then you have no idea what your own fear has done to your country. That should scare you most of all.” He gently took Jinwoo’s hand, then left with dignity. Jinwoo held his hand back tightly.

“Hyung?” he asked once they found the jambalaya. Park Ryung moodily began serving up a couple plates.

“He’s still being the same asshole who wants to be able to take power away from Hunters,” he answered. “He yelled about how I can shatter mana cores in front of everyone.”

“Ah.” Jinwoo sighed after a moment. “… We really are lucky with the chairman, aren’t we?”

“Yeah, we are. I miss him already.” Ahh, the privileges of a funny old grandpa who was also a Hunter veteran.

“Doing alright, Park?” Baek Yoonho asked, appearing from another part of the table with his own plate. “That guy looked like he was making a scene.”

“Ugh, he started yelling when I wouldn’t exclusively share my mana pills,” Park Ryung huffed. “So now everyone knows I can shatter mana cores.”

“Ugh.”

“Ugh,” Park Ryung agreed.

“Why do you two always sound like cavemen when you talk to each other?” Jinwoo commented. Park Ryung looked at his tiny fiancé in betrayal. Baek Yoonho snorted with laughter. “Where’s everyone else?”

“The peacock found people to peacock at, he’s doing that,” Baek Yoonho grumped. “Cha found a wall to melt into, even I can’t sense her. I think people are mistaking the chief for security, and he’s taking advantage.”

“… So I brought a lot of people who hate parties, and one guy who loves them,” Park Ryung concluded.

“Basically. You should have known that already, though.”

“Hey, misery loves company. Plus that one guy who loves attention.” Jinwoo laughed quietly, and Park Ryung grinned. “It’s more relaxing this way, though,” he admitted at his plate. “Even with the bullshit. Thanks for coming.”

“… Yeah, no problem.” Baek Yoonho pointed. “You’ll like tomorrow, though,” he added. “It’s the sharing part. A lot of guild instructors show up just to trade techniques and raid guides. There’s even an expo for magic device ideas.” Park Ryung blinked once, then twice.

… Ah, suddenly this wasn’t the worst thing he’d ever been to.

Well, after David Brennon made his scene, he apparently stomped off to complain to his very high office about it. Which, Park Ryung had no idea why that would be his problem. He was Korean, obviously. Still, his outburst also made Park Ryung extremely unapproachable for obvious reasons. Park Ryung ate until he felt like an utter pig under all the stares, then wandered over towards the fake security guard doing a remarkable job of fooling everyone. Even the other security guards were spaced out evenly around him.

“So you can go undercover,” Park Ryung concluded gravely. Woo Jinchul coughed in his hand.

“… In specific scenarios, yes,” he acknowledged. “Where’s Hunter Sung?”

“Ah, he went to find Hunter Cha, I think. Something about finding a wallflower.” He really did like that Jinwoo seemed to consider Park Ryung’s friends as his own friends. “I guess I’m drawing too much attention to check on her,” Park Ryung confessed. “So I thought I’d talk to some random security guard instead.” Woo Jinchul snorted softly.

“I’m afraid even when I attend events with the chairman it’s much like this,” he acknowledged. “It’s… habit.”

“You can say you’re shy.”

“I can, but I will refrain.” Park Ryung chuckled to himself, then leaned against the wall as well. Woo Jinchul sighed after a moment. “… It seems that the director isn’t able to take hints,” he added.

“I gave him a neon billboard and he didn’t get it,” Park Ryung huffed. “The man just can’t fucking read.”

“We all have our own priorities in our mind, I suppose. There’s a lot of unfriendly eyes here.” Woo Jinchul glanced over his shoulder for a moment. “… We really are lucky with what we have.”

“Ah… I guess that’s true.” It wasn’t like he didn’t understand, really. But- the entire country really dug its own shit pit to lie in. “I really thought America would have something by now,” he confessed.

“Did you?”

“Why wouldn’t they? They’ve hoarded countless magic researchers from all over the planet. I’ve sent them the most case study notes on Eternal Sleep Disease. I literally explained the basics of my method on international television.”

“Ah,” Woo Jinchul sighed. “Well, perhaps that’s part of the problem, Hunter Park.” Park Ryung stared incomprehensibly. “You’ve always thought of Hunters and mana differently from the norm,” the inspector reasoned. “It’s a norm we’ve been learning for a decade now, but you seemed to look at it from a completely different angle from the start. I understand you’ve heard countless times how Hunter Sung was never supposed to succeed as a Hunter in the first place, but he’s not the only case. You’ve taken countless students and made them successful, and we still see the results to this day. To you, everything you’ve accomplished has been a natural progression of thought.” He shook his head slightly. “To everyone else, you pull unrelated miracles out of thin air time and time again. Curing Eternal Sleep Disease, raising national performance of Hunters, leading a raid on an S-rank Dungeon Break, creating a method for gaining power, and inventing an impossible medicine of pure mana- none of that naturally relates to each other for anyone else. Even if I’ve been watching this entire time, I can barely believe it myself. You’re truly extraordinary.” Park Ryung blinked hugely, and Woo Jinchul patted his shoulder for a moment. “You’re just the only one who doesn’t seem to see it.”

“… Oh,” Park Ryung answered. He shuffled a bit, then looked away, cheeks pinkish. “… T-Thank you, Chief.”

“Don’t be frustrated if no one else seems to catch on as quickly as you think they should,” Woo Jinchul added. “If anything, the extra wait made them frustrated. They’ve exhausted countless attempts and ideas by now, and they’ve spent long enough to decide that you’re either a fraud or a genius. Given how public your results have been, it’s difficult to even think of fraud.”

“… But,” Park Ryung realized, horrified. “If they think it’s really impossible, they- they won’t just give up, r-right??”

“Hunter Park, I believe you just had a federal director offer you literally anything you wanted for your help. That’s the equivalent of giving up.” Like a student who just wanted to hear the answer instead of figuring it out for themselves!!!

No, no, that wouldn’t do. That wouldn’t do at all.

Someone definitely had to have figured out something, and they’d definitely show up tomorrow for the conference!!

-

Baek Yoonho hadn’t been to this bullshit in several years, but even he could tell just how much had changed since Park Ryung.

For one, guilds usually brought only English translators as part of their company, not Korean ones.

“Guildmaster Baek,” another said translator began, approaching from behind. “Excuse-“

“No,” Baek Yoonho answered, and didn’t bother to see who was offended this time. He left the buffet table behind, grumbling. It was no wonder Cha Haein disappeared, anyone left alone too long was clearly a target.

Aside from his toothpick boyfriend, who scared the shit out of people with his jealous stare.

Oh, excuse him, his toothpick fiancé.

Back when he was a relatively-new Hunter, he was usually spending his days either inside Dungeons or trailing Lim Taegyu at functions like these. He not only didn’t really understand the point, he hated it. His short-lived career as a firefighter had been- suited for him. One in a team, everyone in uniform, no one that stood out at a scene. He worked hard and was proud of the job he did, even after the more mundane or frustrating days. He was never suited for fame and fortune.

Now he had years’ experience of running his own guild, understood the need for publicity much better, and hated it much more than before. Still, Park Ryung was essentially campaigning to take on the whole goddamned world at this point, and he was a good friend. Baek Yoonho wasn’t the kind of shithole who wouldn’t come along just because he hated parties.

… Though there was also that asshole who apparently loved parties, so this whole thing was just a bonus for him. He was probably also the safest bet so that Baek Yoonho didn’t fuck things up and make a scene again, while also being maybe the worst-possible choice.

It was either Choi Jongin or an actual brawl at this point. There were a lot of veteran S-ranks here, and he was damn sure they still remembered how low he used to be on the totem pole of power. He wasn’t interested in reminding them of why Park Ryung was such a big deal, and how far he’d come since then.

Finding the snake wasn’t hard, he was the only one of Park Ryung’s company that was being social. He drew the biggest crowd of all, guildmasters and company heads and Korean translators alike. Baek Yoonho shouldered his way through and cleared his throat loudly. Choi Jongin glanced sideways at him, then huffed.

“Having fun, Guildmaster Baek?” he asked lightly.

“I’m having a great time,” Baek Yoonho lied baldly, working very hard so his face didn’t twitch. His PR agent always nagged him about that shit. “Seemed like you were having an interesting conversation, though. Mind if I jump in?”

“We’ll be delighted,” Choi Jongin lied right back, smiling his horrible oily smile. “Here, I’ll introduce you. We’re in luck, it seems Korean translators are remarkably popular this year.” Baek Yoonho listened to most of them translate their conversation and barely didn’t roll his eyes.

“People just like how it sounds,” he deadpanned. Choi Jongin’s oily smile twitched with a muffled snrk, but he snapped his mask in place a moment after.

It was as fun of a conversation as Baek Yoonho guessed, of course. After that asshole American said shit about Park Ryung being able to crush mana cores, everyone was even more eager to make connections of some kind. It was all a parade of fake interests and vague promises, and enough cards that Choi Jongin had to set down his wine to hold the stack.

Baek Yoonho hated every second of it, but smiled and nodded all the same. These same assholes that used to give him and Lim Taegyu shit for being frogs in a pond had magically forgotten all their fancy airs and dignity, and Baek Yoonho had to pretend like he gave a shit about their opinions. It wasn’t- as hard as it used to be, somehow. Choi Jongin had a lot more skill in this than Lim Taegyu ever did. Was a lot less desperate, too.

“Ah, oh dear,” the peacock abruptly sighed, patting down his pocket. “Do excuse me, but I’ll take the opportunity to address a terrible habit of mine.” He pulled out a carton, then smiled. “Please excuse me.”

“Hey,” Baek Yoonho warned, immediately following him and ignoring the idiots trying to call either of them back. “What’d Park say about that shit?”

“Something about secondhand smoke being bad for you, wasn’t it?”

“More like shit about the limits of magical healing, possibly also something about brain damage-“

“So then you certainly can’t afford it, can you?” Fuck, Baek Yoonho hated this asshole.

He still followed that asshole out to the balcony. Choi Jongin lit up, and Baek Yoonho leaned back against the railing. He’d seen the scenery before, the massive inlets made that fucked up the coastline, the glass spires still jutting out of blackened earth. It was ugly and desolate, and he didn’t like the sight from the start.

It reminded him a lot of the ruins of a smoldering park from a long time ago.

“… So is this why you never quit?” he wondered in a mutter. He hated to say it, but he’d been around the peacock- a lot. He actually recognized Choi Jongin’s state as being just as tired of this shit.

“Don’t undermine my addiction,” Choi Jongin grumbled, looking over the beach. “It’s just convenient.” Baek Yoonho rolled his eyes. “… I’m surprised Park isn’t out there trying to take samples of those glass spires. They say there’s still traces of Kamish’s mana in them.”

“He saw the food first.”

“That’s true.” Choi Jongin chuckled to himself. “Priorities.” Baek Yoonho had to shake his head. “It’s strange,” Choi Jongin then sighed. “How shameless people can really be.” Baek Yoonho frowned sideways at him. Choi Jongin glanced back, eyebrow raising. “What? As if you didn’t notice.”

“Of course I noticed,” Baek Yoonho retorted. “But how’d you notice? Your one-man army reputation isn’t exactly the same as Lim’s. You got shit here?”

“The only difference is how much more comfortable they were at arm’s length,” Choi Jongin scoffed. “It’s South Korea, a well full of croaking frogs. We don’t even have the balls to pick real fights with each other, let alone the outside world.”

“It’s like no one’s even heard of the director,” Baek Yoonho muttered. “Let alone your arson spree.” Choi Jongin’s face twitched.

“The charges were dropped.”

“Yeah, and they dropped my charges when the asshole attacking my trainees was caught. I guess that’s the point, anyway.” He sighed harshly. “We never had the leeway to act like fucking animals.”

“Some of us more than others,” Choi Jongin replied snidely.

“Shut it.” Baek Yoonho rolled his eyes again. “Or we’re Park Ryung, who only thinks the best of people.” There was a long silence, then Choi Jongin sighed, abruptly incinerating the cigarette.

“… That’s far from what he is,” he answered, low. “You should do more research.”

“I’m not looking up his personal history,” Baek Yoonho snapped, bristling. “What the fuck, peacock-“

“Fine, it’s an invasion of privacy, and it’s not something he’d ever bring up on his own,” Choi Jongin snapped back. “But it explains something of him, when very little else does. You can’t tell me you didn’t wonder when you first met him.” Baek Yoonho bristled, but clamped his mouth shut.

… He had to admit, though, Park Ryung had only been a D-rank agent to him, who looked at him like people used to when he was just a firefighter. He hadn’t been the guy who was very suspiciously intent on training one of his guildmembers separate from him, let alone an S-rank.

Maybe looking into his background was the most harmless thing Choi Jongin could have done.

“Yeah,” he replied tersely. “I wondered. Sometimes I still wonder.” Everyone who’d known Park Ryung long enough wondered what made up the likes of him. “But you can’t tell me you don’t feel like you overstepped.” Choi Jongin was equally silent for a long while, then exhaled harshly. There was another flash of fire, then the ashes of cards scattered on the coastal wind.

“… If anything, he should have been much worse than us,” he answered. “Or just- a lot closer to a breaking point. He’s not an uncommon story, all the same. I can’t imagine his past life nonsense was any different, really.” After a moment, the carton crumbled to ash as well. “Sometimes… I do feel a little bad.”

“… Just a little, then.”

“Don’t push it.”

“I’d rather push it than go back in there.”

“We shouldn’t stay here. Haein and the chief inspector don’t have the ability to ingratiate Park’s presence the way he needs. And Sung Jinwoo is too busy glaring at anyone he thinks will steal him away.”

“I obviously know that. He’s shit at picking party groups.”

“Obviously.” They were both quiet for a moment more. “… Just five more minutes.”

“Yeah, sure.” Baek Yoonho glanced back at the beach, then grimaced. He hated the idea that it was only a taste of what was coming to their world.

Still. Even if he hated this part of the job, it wasn’t- bad. To think he was at least still able to do work he was proud of. He could fight monsters and throw all of himself into work, then go home and know he did his best to save even one more life.

It would have to be enough.

Chapter Text

Park Ryung didn’t immediately find what he was looking for when he went back the next day, but at least he found the conference interesting enough on its own. A lot less people showed up on the second day, or at least that was what he was told, but-

“No, there’s definitely more today,” Jinwoo agreed.

“Okay, good,” Park Ryung agreed, baffled. “It’s not just me.” The massive room was filled with tables, stalls, and even open demonstration areas. And there were swarms of people, this time with many, many more of them giving off mana signatures. Yesterday had been a mix of mana and unawakened people, mingling and talking business.

This was just a bunch of Hunters gushing over each other’s work.

… Yeah, okay, he loved it.

“… It’s never looked like this before, has it?” he vaguely heard Baek Yoonho mutter aside.

“No, of course not,” Choi Jongin answered.

“Right.”

“… I think I see swords,” Cha Haein realized, and beelined for them. Park Ryung grinned in amusement as his group began to scatter apart with that, including Woo Jinchul, who reluctantly looked interested in a sign advertising advanced Dungeon scanning. Jinwoo gave him a quick kiss, told him to have fun, and wandered towards the monster carcass display.

Park Ryung was a little paranoid about people still staring at him even in this massive and crowded venue, so made his way in a random direction.

Apparently, Park Ryung would always look a little bit like a pushover, because he soon had a lot of pamphlets and business cards in hand. To be fair, he was genuinely interested in all of them. There were ideas like bone-core catalysts and artificial mana network systems, though!! Obviously, anyone would be super interested. It may have taken him an hour just to get through a single aisle of stalls and tables.

He was having enough of a grand time, and then found Choi Jongin watching intensely as a mage Hunter was demonstrating various elemental manipulations into- a large glass orb?? Actually, it looked like mana-treated shielding. It also looked really fucking cool. Park Ryung was immediately there to see.

“Manual spellwork has progressed quite a bit since your demonstration,” Choi Jongin commented. “Some European mage guild is hosting this display.”

“I might not be built like a wizard in mind or body or soul,” Park Ryung confessed, “but that’s so fucking cool I might die. Again.” Ah, wait, it was great now that he could make his second life jokes out loud.

“Hunter Park, you’re now internationally considered to be the ultimate wizard,” Choi Jongin stated.

“That’s bullshit and I deny it.”

“It’s international.”

“I deny it,” Park Ryung repeated. “I just reinvented murim magic and I’m dying on that mountain.” The guildmaster shook his head grievously. One of the assistants for the demonstrator Hunter abruptly stepped forward and whispered something in frantic- German, probably? The demonstrator still had her hands full with the fireball inside her orb, but looked back at him in puzzlement. He repeated what he said and discretely pointed- at Park Ryung?

The mage did a doubletake at Park Ryung very specifically, so apparently, it was about him. She then dropped the orb and set part of her stage on fire, making her jump.

“Scheist-!!” Choi Jongin snorted loudly and snapped his fingers grandly. His mana immediately controlled and doused the flames at once, getting everyone else’s attention. The Hunter quickly picked up her orb again, face red. “S… S-Sorry,” she managed in accented English. “Thank you!” Choi Jongin gave a light nod, visibly amused. She peeked at Park Ryung, eyes bright. “Are you- Mr. Park?” she dared. “F-From Korea??”

“Ah, hi,” Park Ryung greeted, giving a small wave. “That’s me. We love the demo!” he offered quickly, excited. “Are you taking questions?”

“Y… Yes?”

“Are you alternating your sequence in a specific order, or just using what feels comfortable?” Park Ryung asked immediately. “Do you use the orb as a current catalyst? How precisely have you been able to refine elemental spells in combat through it? Ah- wait, that’s more than one question. You can answer just one of them, that’s fine!” He waited eagerly. The Hunter and her assistant gave each other owlish blinks.

“… We’ve found so far that it’s easier to change elements in a specific order,” she finally answered. “It's good practice for our spells, yes. And- yes, the orb is a current catalyst. Would you like to see?”

“Yes, please!!” Park Ryung immediately hopped up on the platform to accept. He gingerly fondled the large orb, then channeled his energy into it to examine. He exclaimed in interest. “Ah, so the tempered glass is layered with mana materials…”

“I… I-It’s an honor to meet you, Mr. Park,” the Hunter managed, eyes wide. “Your demonstration after your raid was- was incredible. Especially with the fire spell!”

“Aw, jeez, thanks.” Park Ryung grinned back. “I’m not very proficient at using it in combat, but I still love playing with spells. I mean, because magic, you know? Ah, do you mind if I give this a try?” he added.

“Please!!” she insisted at once. Well, it was hardly something he could refuse, right?

He made a little fireball inside, though condensing it was much more reliant on his mana than he was used to, which was interesting. He cocked his head, then tapped against the orb with a finger before breaking the flame down into pure heat and brilliant light alike. It swirled a bit before lifting itself into the air, shining like an overhead sun. He released his mana and let it drop back into his hands.

“How neat,” he concluded. “So then if it’s a fully contained environment…” He did have the basic theory down for ice spells, it was just something he didn’t have as much use for. He chilled one side with one hand by drawing the heat to his other hand, then let mana churn through the orb in a swirling motion again. Actually, the containment wasn’t great, winds started to kick up around him at once, but at least it was pretty gentle. A small tornado formed inside the orb and whirled with turquoise light, at first trying to escape his grasp, but then carefully balancing out and floating again. He turned his hands to the top and bottom instead, eyes bright. The top chilled as the swirling mana subsided, the bottom warmed itself, and what little moisture was inside began to collect and roll into a little cloud. It shivered with mana before crackling and sparking, then abruptly lashed out a little bolt of lightning at the edge of the orb.

… Park Ryung was having so much fun that he forgot he was playing with someone else’s toy. He remembered when someone gave a choked gasp, and snapped out of his glee. He quickly let the mana disperse and the orb drop back into his palms.

“Ah- sorry!” he realized, startled. “Sorry, sorry, I was having fun.” He handed the orb back. “Also, I love this thing,” he admitted. “Did your guild develop it?”

“… W… Was ist… erm,” the Hunter stammered, eyes enormous. “… Y-Yes? M… Mr. Park, h-how did you…?”

“You wouldn’t happen to sell those, would you?” Park Ryung asked curiously. “I think that’d be a really good teaching material, actually. It’s not a perfect spell environment, but it definitely would have a lot of uses!”

“… Yes, we’re selling them, b-but- I mean, they’re a bit expensive- No, wait, that- How did you do that?!” she abruptly exploded. Park Ryung blinked.

“Do what?” he wondered. He then realized that the crowd around her platform had grown quite a bit, and a lot of staring was going on? At him specifically??? “… Um, did I- do something?” he asked Choi Jongin.

“You made yourself look like a master wizard in front of muggles,” Choi Jongin answered serenely. “You simulated different weather conditions with pure mana. Please explain yourself to the guildmaster before she has a stroke about it.” Ah, she really did look in danger of a stroke.

Park Ryung really didn’t want to give anyone a stroke here, so did his best to give a quick explanation of mana flow and molecular manipulation, along with the subsequent weather phenomenon and their own similar processes. He really tried to not give a lengthy tirade at someone else’s demo, but it was the guildmaster herself who wouldn’t stop asking questions, so.

Oops.

Well, after making a scene in the magic exhibit section, Park Ryung tried to scoot over to something he was more familiar with and also interested in. Combat tactics, martial arts demos, and weapon styles!! This was the part of the venue that explained why they were allowed to bring in their weapons today. Every stall and table had an overabundance of weapons, along with various monster parts on display.

Park Ryung was much more conscious of making a scene this time, so made use of his enhanced senses to check out martial arts demos a bit more sparsely. But it was still very neat!! There were a lot of guilds who specialized in not just hand to hand combat, but some type of weapon forms. There was even a large open arena just for individual spars, surrounded by a crowd of onlookers as-

Park Ryung immediately beelined for the crowd himself, and squirmed to see. He shone in excitement, clinging to the railing.

Cha Haein and Baek Yoonho had found their own fun, it seemed. Baek Yoonho was chatting with another guildmaster aside with a translator nearby, but Cha Haein had a sparring partner. That sparring partner was a lithe, tiny young man with a sharp grin and focused gaze, who chased after her dance-like moves with vicious intent. Like a predator given human form, wild and cunning and always on the brink of cornered, but utterly unwilling to accept defeat.

Yes, Park Ryung did have a high opinion of his fiancé, an actual protagonist. And anyway, everyone else clearly felt the same way, given how they watched with open awe and admiration.

“T-The Korean Hunters really are something else…”

“Isn’t that guy his boyfriend? Wasn’t he an E-rank Hunter??”

“He damn well doesn’t look like an E-rank Hunter.” Yes, Park Ryung definitely was not the only one who admired and appreciated Sung Jinwoo! He felt very smug indeed.

Cha Haein skipped back from an abrupt lunge, only for Jinwoo to claw his hand into the mat itself for a hold, then use the momentum to turn on a dime and lunge. She brought up her block, but alas! Jinwoo used his insane mobility to excellent use, and tripped her down to the ground. He then had his knee on her sword hand and his own training sword at her throat. She exhaled in a huff, but relented.

Park Ryung may have possibly clapped the loudest of the audience, and might have drawn a little attention over it, but who cared!!!

“H-Hyung!!” Jinwoo exclaimed, blushing all cutely after being such a badass. He quickly got up. “I thought you were still lost in the magic stalls,” he added.

“I accidentally caused a fire, so, uh. I’m here!” Park Ryung gave a sheepish grin as his fiancé approached the sidelines. “Well, it was put out by Jongin, but anyway. My adorable fiancé is really showing off his vicious beast side~”

“Hyung,” Jinwoo huffed, blushing all the more and reaching up to pinch his cheek. Park Ryung was in heaven. “… Well, since you’re here,” Jinwoo added, almost shy. “Want to spar?”

Park Ryung might have outright somersaulted over the railing to join his side, but it was fine.

Of course, he’d sparred Jinwoo before. When it was just them training together, they did so frequently. When he turned out to be an S-rank with very little free time on his hands, it became harder. Now it had actually been some months since their last spar, mostly on account of Jinwoo being occupied with training and strengthening himself, and Park Ryung doing much the same. He hadn’t exactly wanted to show up to this place as an embarrassment to his own promise that he had no upper limit.

So, yes. He was excited.

“Are you having fun, Mr. Park?” Cha Haein asked as he wandered over to borrow a training sword.

“I am!” Park Ryung exclaimed, because he really was. “People are showing up with all kinds of neat things~ I made a few impulse buys, too.” She chuckled, sipping at her water as he returned to Jinwoo.

Jinwoo then proceeded to leap at him with vicious intent, but Park Ryung really loved that predator side of him.

Park Ryung was pretty damned good at his own version of swordplay, if he did say so himself, but a lot of factors were negated against the likes of Sung Jinwoo. The man wasn’t a protagonist for nothing, after all. He was a fast learner, had the kind of nerve that outclassed steel will, and was utterly unpredictable to anyone that faced him. Park Ryung was instantly reminded of the feeling of danger of a single misstep being his own downfall, pacing himself through forms and yet always having to calculate ahead. Jinwoo broke out just about every trick he had and then some, seemingly making up his maneuvers on the fly while still adhering to his basic training. Park Ryung had to get creative himself just to keep something of an upper hand.

He couldn’t stop grinning all the while anyway, dancing on the edge of a knife. In his defense, Jinwoo was grinning right back at him.

It was all a grand time until they abruptly had Woo Jinchul right between them with a very stern expression. Park Ryung was surprised, to say the least, and put on the brakes hard. It was only then he realized just how much strength he’d been putting into the spar. Jinwoo clearly had the same problem, because both of them impacted Woo Jinchul’s solid defense with a loud crash of mana.

Not that Woo Jinchul was actually hurt, violet mana solidifying over his forearms like plate armor, holding the swords away from his actual skin. Park Ryung still quickly withdrew, as did Jinwoo.

“C-Chief-??”

“The both of you,” Woo Jinchul scolded, lowering his arms. “If you’re going to flirt with this much mana flying around, don’t do it indoors. Hunter Park, how long have you been an S-rank to forget that?” Park Ryung spluttered, then could only blush at his shoes, embarrassed. “Hunter Sung, I expect you to rein in your fiancé’s impulses on such occasions, not blatantly encourage them.”

“S-Sorry, Chief…” Jinwoo also blushed at his shoes.

“Both of you are here to represent your country, are you not? Are you going to destroy the entire arena while every country’s top guild is here?”

“B-But we weren’t-!” Park Ryung defended, only to wince at the stare he was returned with. He quickly bowed his head back down.

“And neither of you are clearly aware of your surroundings when you’re doing this; Guildmaster Baek, Hunter Cha, and myself were calling your names,” Woo Jinchul continued, obviously irritated. “Security attempted to intervene and couldn’t even approach your mana storm. And what’s this I hear about you starting a tornado in the magic exhibit hall, Hunter Park?”

Alright, so Park Ryung ended that part of the day with another scene, and got a real chewing-out from his superior. But Woo Jinchul only nagged when he really cared, so it was nice in its own way.

… And now he also definitely needed to spar more with Jinwoo, though maybe in a Dungeon, where the destruction would be perfectly acceptable.

Still, they both apologized profusely to the frazzled security guards that were on the side of the arena. The security guards seemed even less sure of how to handle the apologies, hilariously.

The day was finished after only a couple near-disasters, which was a couple more than Park Ryung wanted to have. Still, after spending a day of gorging himself, then another day of a couple public humiliations, he thought this entire thing was going way better than he expected.

All that was left was the third day, the formal conference itself. That was when guildmasters would share any major news they had, which definitely included people who had figured out their own method of growing stronger!!!

He had to show up in a suit again, but at least so did Jinwoo.

“I can hardly wait to see what scene you’ll make today, Hunter Park,” Choi Jongin commented very rudely as they arrived.

“What,” Park Ryung said.

“Maybe they’ll vote up some Hunter title just to give him,” Baek Yoonho agreed with a smirk.

“Yes, something along the lines of superior national or some such nonsense.”

“Maybe they’ll give him an award,” Cha Haein offered cheekily. “Like a Nobel Prize?”

“Gu-uuuyyysss,” Park Ryung whined, which only set off their snickering. He pouted intensely at them, then at Jinwoo and Woo Jinchul, his only friends. “You think I’ll get through today without attracting attention, right?” he confirmed.

“…”

“…”

“… W-Why aren’t you two saying anything??”

“Sorry, Hyung…”

“Maybe the world leaders will show up just to talk to him,” Choi Jongin continued merrily.

“Hey, don’t forget about the UN’s Hunter committee.”

“Ah, yes, of course. They’ll definitely show up.”

Park Ryung had no friends left in this world.

Unlike the banquet of the first day, this part was exclusive to Hunters and official Hunter organizations. And unlike the expo, only guildmasters themselves and heads of officials were allowed. Plus their respective translators. Which meant, of course, that Park Ryung was breaking the rules anyway, and he could do whatever the fuck he wanted.

No one even tried to stop him.

The conference hall was just a really big presentation area with a single stage, and Park Ryung settled in eagerly. Jinwoo was already patting his arm with an expression of sympathy, which wasn’t great, but Park Ryung was still optimistic!!

… It didn’t last long.

Firstly, David Brennon thanked everyone for coming. It was a boring speech at best. Then he announced the successful raid of the latest S-rank Dungeon, being Jeju Island, and Park Ryung got a lot of sideways looks for that. He stared down David Brennon until the man began to sweat and invited someone else to go on stage. Anyone else.

Well, there were some neat things. That German guild got up on stage and talked about their mage guild developing original spell work, rapidly increasing their ranking among European Hunters. Another European guild talked about expanding their members to lower ranks and greatly increasing basic training, which brought up their productivity by quite a bit. A Canadian Hunter Association agent began talking about various methods of tracking down neglected Gates in unpopulated areas, which was pretty neat. Park Ryung didn’t think Korea had quite as many problems with finding unknown Gates, but it could still be a severe problem if they let their guard down.

The room then went incredibly quiet. Thomas Andre walked up on stage. He had to lean way the fuck down to reach the microphone.

“Hey,” he called. “Park.” Park Ryung twitched. “No one’s going home until you say something,” Thomas Andre informed him, and grinned. “So stop waiting for anyone to show you up, yeah? It ain’t fucking happening.” He walked off the stage with that, and people muttered quietly among themselves. Park Ryung, called out for exactly what he was doing, held a hand over his eyes for a moment. Jinwoo again patted him sympathetically.

When no one moved at all, Park Ryung then stood up and barely withheld a glum sigh. He walked through the aisles with literally everyone staring at him, and went up on stage. Everyone fell into utter quiet as he adjusted the microphone to his own height.

“… I’m just going to ask outright,” he concluded. “Has no one else really not managed to strengthen Hunters using mana?” The conference room was utterly silent. Park Ryung was deeply aggrieved. “No one?” he confirmed, just in case. “Anyone?”

“There’s no one!” Thomas Andre hollered from his seat. Park Ryung felt immeasurable disappointment in humanity as a whole. It had only been over a decade since the Gates first appeared, and they already had so many technological advancements. But given four months and all the hints in the world, people really had nothing?

… Well, now he was just standing on stage and waiting for nothing, then. Maybe- people just needed more incentives? He would have thought the incentives were enough in themselves, but alright. He also needed to make up for the director blabbing about his ability to destroy mana cores.

“Well, then I’ll- talk about this instead,” he sighed, rummaging around in his pocket for his snacks. He found a bottle of E-grade mana pills and set it on the podium. “These are E-grade mana pills, they contain the same measure of mana as an E-rank monster essence crystal,” he explained. “They’re currently approved as a significantly more effective treatment for Eternal Sleep Disease. When mana enters the system by these mana pills, it flushes through and disperses naturally. The same also applies to Hunters, of course, but-“ Ah, hands were raising already?

“Hunter Park!” a woman with a heavy Middle Eastern accent insisted, standing. “Are these mana pills not your proclaimed secret to gaining strength? But the mana disperses?”

“Let me repeat myself,” Park Ryung answered patiently. “My method is using pure mana by drawing it in, digesting it, and converting it to strength. It doesn’t work without a source of mana, which is the mana pills. Conversely, the mana pills don’t work without the method of using them, at least not to gain strength. They’re just a medicine, not a miracle pill. Pure mana doesn’t naturally form in nature, and it doesn’t naturally form in people. An unawakened person can eat these by the handful and not gain anything. A Hunter can eat a thousand of them without understanding how to use them and also gain nothing. Does that answer your question?” The woman looked unhappy, but sat back down. Sheesh. “… But anyway, these aren’t just a good medicinal alternative for Eternal Sleep Disease, nor just a way for lower-ranked Hunters to grow in strength,” he continued. “They can also be used to implant mana in unawakened people and turn them into Hunters.” All mutters and whispered conversations fell extremely silent. “One of my current students, who is staying anonymous for reasons, was not a Hunter when they started in my class,” Park Ryung explained. “This person is now roughly rated as a B-rank Hunter, and chose a mix of fighter and tank abilities. They’re continuously growing in strength even now.” Yoo Jinho really did surprise him with his hard work, actually. But he wasn’t at all complaining.

“… You- You can Awaken people, now?!” a British voice exploded. A great deal of people began to clamor, and Park Ryung waited patiently. Some people weren’t so patient, as a sudden explosion of mana reached out and fell on the crowd like a thick fog. Silence followed after.

The offender commented something in Mandarin about barking dogs, and his translator cleared his throat. “Please allow Hunter Park to continue,” he said instead. Park Ryung glanced at piercing light eyes, then nodded slightly in acceptance. He returned his gaze forward.

“It’s not an Awakening,” he said. “An Awakening is a phenomenon we don’t understand and can’t predict. It imbues strength that we can’t change, gives us skills we didn’t learn ourselves, and writes our fate from beginning to end. What I teach is not the same. It’s taking magic and using it on my own terms, strengthening my own body as I see fit, and learning my own skills one at a time. That means the same for those who gain mana through this method. They start out small, with even less mana than an E-rank Hunter. It’s just a seed that needs to be cultivated and cared for. They choose where their strength is developed, and learn their own skills through practice and hard work. They train their bodies on a daily basis and earn every drop of magic they wield. I am not talking about miracles that fall out of the sky onto random people’s heads. All I’m talking about is taking control of magic and using it. I can see that you’re all making efforts to do the same. Making your own spells, teaching a real Hunter’s education, practicing weapon and combat skills. That’s exactly the kind of thing that makes the difference between a Hunter by chance and a Hunter by choice. But please don’t decide something is unreachable because you think it goes against the rules of whatever random-ass cosmic event dropped magic on our heads and walked away.” He gave them a quick nod. “Thank you.” He collected his bottle and began to step off the stage, only to nearly collide into someone who powerwalked directly into his path. He paused, and an extremely sour-looking man glared back. He said something sharp in- Japanese?

Park Ryung didn’t speak Japanese, thanks.

“I don’t speak Japanese, thanks,” he said in English. Where the fuck was this man’s translator? Then again, maybe he really didn’t want to know. “Excuse me.” He began to leave regardless, because it really wasn’t his problem. A hand clapped down hard on his shoulder, and he suddenly realized-

Oh, yeah, it was that asshole.

Yes, I’m the king.

Park Ryung had absolutely no moral quandaries about thus overpowering the mana trying to suppress him, returning it tenfold, and crushing everything inward until he was fighting just to breathe. He then belatedly moved to reach up, casually adjust his tie, and then glanced down at the man that had collapsed to his knees. Goto Ryuji made aborted attempts to suck in air, to move from his crawling position, and wide, terrorized eyes met Park Ryung’s.

Park Ryung released him. Politely. The guildmaster sucked in a ragged gasp of air, then coughed and wheezed, clutching at his chest with a shaking hand. Park Ryung turned away with an indignant sniff. He vaguely noticed how most of the room was standing, including Thomas Andre and the Chinese man, both looking pretty intense. Probably because they wanted to join the fight or something? Too bad.

Park Ryung shrugged off such a nuisance and returned to his seat. “I don’t know why I fucking bother with some of these people,” he admitted in Korean, and eased himself down next to Jinwoo. Jinwoo broke off from his vicious scowl towards the stage to instead straighten his jacket. Ahh, such a cute pout…

“Wasn’t that Goto Ryuji?” Choi Jongin commented.

“Wha-aaat?” Park Ryung asked. “As in, the asshole who was supposed to head a conspiracy to kill off the S-ranks of South Korea just so he could get recognized as a national-level Hunter? Never heard of him.”

“Ah, so he’s lucky to get off so lightly.”

“I’ve never fucking heard of him,” Park Ryung repeated. “In my life.” Baek Yoonho reached out and patted his other shoulder soothingly.

… Okay, maybe Park Ryung didn’t want to stop just at crushing the asshole’s god complex. In his defense, he still sometimes dreamed about attending Min Byunggyu’s funeral, and his fucked-up brain would sometimes switch out his picture with a different Hunter. It brought unpleasant feelings.

No one seemed to want to go on stage after that, sadly, so David Brennon eventually came up, gave a quick farewell, and thus ended the conference. Park Ryung couldn’t help but sigh about it while people started to shuffle out.

“Cheer up, Mr. Park,” Cha Haein encouraged. “Maybe they just- have the right ideas still in development?”

“They just asked me why the mana pills don’t work on their own,” Park Ryung replied mournfully. “I… don’t think they do.” She also patted his arm in sympathy.

“Excuse me,” someone new then said in- Korean? Park Ryung blinked up from his misery, puzzled. Ah, it was the Chinese guy’s translator. Right behind him was the Chinese man.

… Hm, come to think of it, wasn’t that Liu Zhigang? As in, the guy only outmatched by Thomas Andre himself?

“Please excuse my discourtesy,” his translator said, which actually matched what Park Ryung could understand of him. He stood up himself, puzzled. Second in the world was actually- not a prick?? Shocking. “This one is Liu Zhigang, and wishes to introduce himself. He has been observing Hunter Park over these last few days and apologizes for not speaking directly until now.”

… Hey, wait, he was getting formal language???

“It’s fine!” he attempted in Mandarin. He wasn’t sure how good his Chinese actually was in conversation, but Liu Zhigang looked startled. “It’s fine,” Park Ryung repeated. “It’s nice to meet you as well, Liu Zhigang. Apologies for my Mandarin being- unpracticed.”

“Oh,” his translator managed in Korean, when Liu Zhigang was only shocked. “No, that is- excellent Mandarin, if I may say so.”

“Ah, thanks.”

“Since when does he speak Chinese?” Baek Yoonho muttered at Woo Jinchul. Woo Jinchul only shrugged back slightly.

“… Hunter Park truly shows a surprising number of skills,” Liu Zhigang finally managed. “This one is honored.”

“There’s no need to be formal,” Park Ryung assured him. “I’m a teacher, nothing more.” Liu Zhigang’s eyes were particularly bright for a moment.

“Then- if I may ask you, Teacher, for advice,” he requested, bowing slightly. “The truth is, the Chinese government has been experimenting with what they believe is a viable manner of cultivating mana, to- very limited success.” Park Ryung straightened.

“There has??” he exclaimed. “Ah- why didn’t you say something!” Liu Zhigang winced.

“There have been some Hunters who managed to grow in strength to a measurable degree,” he answered. “But- calling them a success is a stretch. Most of them have not survived.” Park Ryung’s excitement died down at once. “Using monster essence crystals seems to be a possible manner of taking in mana, and some have been able to undergo treatments to cancel out the negative effects,” Liu Zhigang explained. “From what I understand of the reports, they showed no signs of symptoms for weeks at a time, then abruptly collapsed dead. I attempted the same methods to see what had gone wrong, but-“ He shook his head. “For some reason, it’s impossible.”

“Impossible?” Park Ryung repeated. “What rank of crystals did you use?”

“A-rank and B-rank, then even an S-rank.”

“And you haven’t felt any symptoms??” Park Ryung asked incredulously. “Have you gone to a hospital?? Ah, shit, I think I have some-“ He patted himself down for mana pills, only for Liu Zhigang to hold up a hand.

“No, it’s not simply that the method doesn’t seem to work, it’s- it’s impossible,” he repeated, pained. “For me, specifically. Not just the mana, but the black poison inside is destroyed as soon as it enters my body.” Park Ryung blinked stupidly. “I’m immune to your teachings in every sense of the word,” Liu Zhigang elaborated, and looked extraordinarily frustrated. “No matter what I try, the result is the same. I beg you for your help, Teacher Park.”

Well, obviously, Park Ryung needed to see what the hell was going on. Park Ryung asked politely, and the venue from the expo was opened so they could go into the open arena. First, he also gave Liu Zhigang a quick check-up. Not only did he find that the man’s meridians were completely fine, but his overall mana was- not as much as expected?

Of course, he was still an S-rank. But he wasn’t a second-most powerful in the world kind of S-rank that Park Ryung expected. Funnily enough, Thomas Andre had felt the same, though Park Ryung just assumed he was sucking it in. But Liu Zhigang wasn’t holding back, he just didn’t have it.

… Or did he?

“Liu Zhigang, are you capable of transformation abilities?” he asked. Liu Zhigang stiffened somewhat.

“… Yes,” he answered, reluctant. “How did you- know? It’s not something I use if I can help it.”

“It’s because your mana core is a normal S-rank level,” Park Ryung explained, gently prodding around his chest. “Not what I’d expect of a national-level Hunter. You don’t have access to that strength unless you at least partially transform, correct?”

“… Mm. But I don’t like to,” the Hunter repeated.

“What does your transformation consist of?”

“It’s… some type of armor,” Liu Zhigang explained, uncertain. “It envelops the entire body and enhances it drastically. But it also- changes my perspective.” Park Ryung paused, looking at him in puzzlement. “I feel like- someone else when I use it,” Liu Zhigang elaborated. “Something else. Fighting stops being fun and my emotions start to feel distant. It’s- unpleasant.” His emotions? Something else?

… Huh.

“Haein,” he called, looking over to their observers. “Can I borrow your nose for a moment?” Cha Haein blinked. But she hopped over the railing and approached. “Liu Zhigang, I know you don’t like it, but I need you to partially transform for Hunter Cha,” Park Ryung explained in Mandarin. “Just one limb should be enough for me to confirm something.” Liu Zhigang nodded after a moment.

“I understand. Please excuse me.” He held out an arm, focusing. After a moment, bright golden light flowed into his arm, then seared and crystallized into something- solid? It encased his hand in flexible plating, up his arm to his elbow, all the while shining absurdly bright, giving off intense mana-

“W-What??” Cha Haein realized, holding a hand up to her nose. “It smells- sweet?”

-Mana that didn’t fucking feel right, that prickled at the edge of his senses, made his hairs stand on end. And he couldn’t feel Liu Zhigang’s own mana through that haze, like it was drifting further and further away.

He grabbed Liu Zhigang by the collar in one hand, his strange armor with the other. It burned against his palm like fire, but what did he care about being injured? He instead poured in his own mana, reached for that strange, secondary mana core that did not belong, and glared through the golden light in Liu Zhigang’s unseeing eyes.

“You don’t fucking belong here,” he snapped.

Behind Liu Zhigang, through Liu Zhigang, something screamed as he reached in and clung to that second mana core. It writhed and struggled, lashed out at him with the guildmaster’s arm, but he ignored it. He reached in with burrowing persistence through the heart of its power, then had to use an unbelievable amount of mana to tear it to shreds.

Something was pushed backwards from Liu Zhigang, something unnaturally tall, unnaturally long, unnaturally bright. Something that screamed in an alien voice that couldn’t be understood or properly heard, reaching out with long, long hands, only to disperse to nothing before it could reach. Or perhaps not nothing, just not where it could be sensed.

… Okay, so. Maybe that was a bad idea? But also, fuck that guy.

“Shit,” Park Ryung managed in the deathly silence. “So there was something.” Something not human that overtook human- hosts? Something that changed them to their will, but took out parts of their emotions piece by piece. Something that gave them power.

Something a lot like what happened to Sung Jinwoo.

“… Shit!!” Park Ryung then comprehended, because Liu Zhigang was sagging in his grasp. “Liu Zhigang! Are you-?” He quickly checked over him again, but Liu Zhigang abruptly clutched at his sleeves. He bowed his head and seemed to be sagging in- relief? Probably because he was just possessed by some weird Slenderman creature. “Are you alright?” Park Ryung persisted anyway. “Shit, that couldn’t have felt good.”

“It’s gone,” Liu Zhigang answered, voice shaking somewhat. “It’s- It’s gone. I-It’s really…” Park Ryung exhaled himself, then eased the poor guy to the ground. He found his mana pills and popped an S-grade one in his own mouth, crunching it. His mana was somewhat restored, and he used it to give the Hunter a proper check-up. His translator hovered nearby with huge eyes, wringing his hands. Everyone from Park Ryung’s group had also approached.

“… Hunter Park,” Woo Jinchul said. “Please- give us warning if you’re going to do something like that.”

“I definitely would have given warning if I thought some cosmic eldritch being was going to pop out of him,” Park Ryung promised, then put an A-grade pill in Liu Zhigang’s mouth. He bit down obligingly, and Park Ryung manually directed it to his stores. Liu Zhigang relaxed somewhat, exhaling. “… So, I have good news and bad news,” Park Ryung informed him in Mandarin. “The bad news is that you were really, super possessed. By something extremely powerful. I have no idea what that thing was and it was very pissed off. The good news is that it’s definitely not possessing you anymore. Alternative bad news, I think you just lost the shitload of power that came with the thing.”

“I could… feel it,” Liu Zhigang managed. “It was angry, it wanted to destroy you for touching it. It felt fear right before you pushed it away.” Oh? Park Ryung was happy to hear that. “I’ve had something in the back of my head for years,” Liu Zhigang comprehended, eyes wide. “And suddenly it’s… gone. I feel so much clearer than before.” He looked up. “H-How did you know?”

“… I’ve heard of something similar,” Park Ryung answered, hesitant. “About Hunters that can gain great power at the cost of their humanity. About something otherworldly that seems to overtake them.” He shook his head. “I guessed it was a possession, but I’ve never seen that thing before. It looks like it can’t stay in this dimension without an anchor, and you were providing. Whatever it is must have also been rejecting any mana you put in your body, along with the impurities.” He considered. “… Which means you are not immune to that anymore, so please don’t put any other strange things in your body,” he added. “You’ll die.” Liu Zhigang blinked once. He blinked a few more times.

He snorted, then began to laugh. He laughed that much harder when Park Ryung was very concerned. Park Ryung could only pat his chest awkwardly about it. Alright, sure? Maybe that was a lot to take in.

“… Shit,” Park Ryung then realized in Korean. “I bet- a lot of national-level Hunters are actually just super possessed by mysterious cosmic eldritch beings with unknown agendas.”

“Are you fucking kidding,” Baek Yoonho managed.

“Thomas Andre,” Park Ryung agreed, strained. “His mana doesn’t feel that overwhelming, but he’s known worldwide as the strongest Hunter. It doesn’t seem like it bothers him the same way, but maybe that’s- worse?? Either he doesn’t notice the possession, or it’s a completely different entity that just isn’t as aggressive. There’s probably a lot more of them than I want to think.” Was this what the protagonist had to deal with towards the end? Foreign cosmic beings that weren’t monsters, weren’t humans? Did he fight these things, or were they allies of whatever he’d become?

How did the world end? Did it have something to do with that mysterious human monster that appeared in the last part Park Ryung had read?

He sort of forgot about the translator until he was repeating his words to Liu Zhigang, who settled from his laughing fit. He lifted his head, blinking.

“Is there something serious going on?” he asked.

“It probably is,” Park Ryung acknowledged, and sighed. “So I would have liked at least- a few more countries to have figured things out. Because I don’t know if those things are friends or enemies.” Liu Zhigang sat up with that, still looking puzzled.

“If you wanted others to learn your methods, then why don’t you just teach them?” he asked.

“Because I can’t just teach literally everyone,” Park Ryung managed. “And I can’t give it out blindly, either. Not everyone has the ability to become a high-ranked Hunter, and not everyone with that ability can be considered responsible enough. I’m just one person.”

“… Teacher Park, have you ever read a xianxia novel?” Liu Zhigang asked. Park Ryung twitched faintly.

“U-Um. A few?” he managed.

“If you want a great deal of people to know what you know, you have to teach them yourself,” Liu Zhigang reasoned simply. “And if you want them to expand on it, you have to let them go and teach others. That’s how schools grow, isn’t it?” Park Ryung stared unfathomably for a long moment, then blinked upward at the ceiling.

… Come to think of it, he’d taken so many things from murim novels that he- really didn’t have room to reinvent the wheel? If people were struggling so much with just the basics, would they really figure things out fast enough?

Maybe if he wanted things to progress naturally, he should have started a decade ago, before the pervasive ideas and imagined rules really sank in.

… Not that it was remotely possible, but still. He really just had to do it himself, didn’t he? Ugh.

“… Fuck me,” he decided.

“Hyung?” Jinwoo insisted, touching his shoulder.

“No one’s going to figure it out fast enough unless I just teach it myself, aren’t they?” Park Ryung lamented.

“… Sorry, Hyung.”

“It only took this long for you to figure that out,” Choi Jongin sighed.

“Guildmaster,” Cha Haein chided. “Mr. Park just had faith in others.”

“Deeply misplaced faith.”

“Guildmaster.” Woo Jinchul sighed at them, holding a hand to his head.

“… It’s very unlikely to happen at this rate, Hunter Park,” he admitted. “You’re relying on miracles at this point.” Or maybe just some very, very good luck.

And, well. That only worked out for the protagonist, not him.

“Okay, okay, fine,” he groaned, holding a hand over his eyes. “I’ll talk to the chairman when we get back about expanding classes. About the stupid cosmic aliens, too. Ugh, I can’t believe there’s stupid cosmic aliens in the first place…”

“Honestly, I was fine with us never talking about that at all,” Baek Yoonho muttered.

“Speaking of, I think you’re a little possessed too, Yoonho,” Park Ryung added thoughtfully.

“Wha- you- What the fuck-?!”

“It’s something different, so it’s probably fine. Anyway, listen.” He looked to Liu Zhigang. “Alright, fine, I’ll do something different,” he acknowledged. “But since I ripped that thing out of you, why don’t you just come to Korea and take some lessons yourself? You can do what you want with it afterward.” Liu Zhigang blinked once, then twice.

He flipped himself over entirely with incredible speed and dexterity, then embedded his forehead in the arena floor with a crack.

“Please let me call you Master Park!!!” he shouted.

… Ah, so Park Ryung was right. This guy was also a massive nerd.

In any case, his three days at the International Hunters Conference all ended in a big scene. Maybe touring America again was super overrated.

-

“A fragment of brilliant light was cut away from this world.”

“Impossible. It’s too early for any of us to face them.”

“I’m not saying anything except what happened, I didn’t say how. I don’t know how.”

“… Could it have been-?”

“No, he hasn’t even begun to manifest. Of all the monarchs, he’d be the least subtle.”

“Then what else could have cut down a Ruler’s Vessel? You wouldn’t possibly suggest a human did?” The space between worlds was quiet, dark like a damp cave, indiscernible lines and shapes on the horizon. A cold, blue-tinted expression was set in a complicated grimace.

“… I don’t know,” he repeated. “But I’ve had a bad feeling since the Cup was used. We should look into this.”

“… Che. With these half-baked bodies, there’s no point,” his companion complained. “Even if this was the work of a Monarch, it only means the Rulers will be showing up faster. Whoever this fucking idiot is… I’ll have to have a word with them later.”

“You do that, then.” Ice crackled and crystallized, framing a void to the outside world. A lithe figure stepped through lightly, sneering. “I’ll be more direct.”

-

Unofficially, there was an afterparty for the International Hunters Conference. Park Ryung, the first to be invited, politely declined, then swept away to his hotel. Following after him was his crowd of Hunters, including guildmasters, the government, and his little partner. Based on the rumors that followed the little guy, he was no less terrifying than the rest of them.

They apparently also left with Liu Zhigang.

Thomas supposed he should have seen this coming. Ever since the first banquet, the Chinese guildmaster had been looking at Park Ryung’s back with ridiculous puppy eyes. They’d all been watching the likes of Park Ryung, him included. Watching to see what made up the man who claimed to be changing the world, to see signs of him being a fraud, of being a miracle. Since he didn’t show up to this afterparty, it was all anyone could talk about.

The topic just happened to also include that spindly little Japanese man who had been standing in the corner all night with his guild members, still pale as a fucking ghost. At least he finally stopped barking about what a fraud the Koreans were. Thomas turned away from the rest of the party and wondered why he bothered.

… He just- suddenly started feeling uneasy after the conference, though. Why, he had no idea. He didn’t like it. It was like a sudden anxiety about something out there, like there was some kind of monster-

He shook his head in disgust, then turned and left the hall. Whatever was eating at him was bullshit. He’d never met a monster he couldn’t punch in the face, Kamish included. Even while the damned thing was biting off his arm. He just needed some fresh air to think about this shit.

Speaking of, he’d received an alert about a nearby Dungeon suddenly popping up a couple hours ago. Some other no-name guild already bought it for a raid, but who the fuck were they when he was Thomas Andre? He needed a clear head.

A simple A-rank Dungeon would be a good way to let out some stress.

Chapter Text

It was about two in the morning when Park Ryung received incessant calls on his cell phone.

Unfortunately, he’d had enough time to adjust his sleep schedule, so he was very happily cuddling his tiny fiancé in bed. Even more unfortunate, he had super hearing. It was really a bitch when his phone wouldn’t shut up. But after the phone began ringing for a third time, he had to acknowledge someone thought it was important, so rolled over with a groan and snatched it up. Jinwoo mumbled and stubbornly clung to his torso.

“Park Ryung emergency line,” Park Ryung answered in a mutter. “Emergencies only.”

“Hey, kid. You want your human monster or not?” Park Ryung comprehended English first. Thomas Andre’s voice second. Then he got around to the meaning of the actual words.

Suddenly he was really fucking awake??

“I want the human monster,” he answered at once. “What happened?”

“I found one in an A-rank Dungeon nearby, but it just stands around and talks Korean and won’t actually fight,” Thomas Andre complained. “I’m pretty fucking sure it’s Korean. Anyway, it followed me out and now the FBH wants to keep it. You better get over here if you want it first.”

“Korean,” Park Ryung echoed numbly. What? The fuck??

… It was way too early for this bullshit???

No, wait-

“Send me your location and tell the FBH I will actually beat the shit out of anyone who touches him,” he barked, and Jinwoo snorted to fully awake himself. He scrambled for a moment with wide, spooked eyes.

“H-Hyung??” he spluttered.

“Sure, I’ll pass that on.” Thomas Andre sounded amused. “They’ll love it.” He hung up with that. A moment later, a text popped up on his phone.

How did Thomas Andre even get his number in the first place? The fuck if Park Ryung cared.

“Jinwoo, get dressed, really super important thing!!” he yelped, rolling out of bed. “Wake up everyone!”

“Hyung, what are you-??”

“They found a- They found a man in a Dungeon,” Park Ryung managed, fumbling to yank on his clothes. “I didn’t think he’d show up this early, but if it’s him- fuck, if it’s really-“ He tripped with a yelp and tore his shirt. He cursed at his own super strength before yanking on his tight undershirt instead, then pulled on a jacket. “Shit, no time to explain, I need to get him before the government does, we need to get him back to Korea.” He hopped one foot at a time as he pulled on his shoes through the doorway. Down the hall, other doors were already open.

“Oi, Park, what the hell is with the yelling?” Baek Yoonho demanded, leaning out. “Where are you-?”

“Future knowledge is fucking useless!!!” Park Ryung exploded, and barely remembered to check his phone’s directions before finding the nearest window he could open. He pushed himself out of the roof-level window, then kicked off the windowsill because fuck it.

He’d never actually tried using the super strength to maneuver, but shockingly, it worked- really well. He used his mana to stabilize his path midair, and after a moment of concentration, let searing heat kick up winds that propelled him that much faster.

Actually, it wasn’t hard to find the place. There was still a huge fucking Gate right there, and the perimeter was filled with numerous Hunters. Park Ryung belatedly had thoughts of figuring out his landing, realized he actually didn’t care, and instead propelled himself directly to the ground. He could only do his best to slow down as people scattered out of his way, shouting in alarm before he impacted the ground with a loud CRACK.

He may have possibly created a new crater, but if they didn’t want him to do that, they shouldn’t have been so eager to arrest his father-in-law.

Park Ryung panted a bit, mana flowing wildly around his body, then picked himself up from his crouch. His eyes burned with mana as he quickly scanned everyone in the darkness of the crowd. Thomas Andre was easy to find, tall as he was. And next to him, dressed in the shabbiest rags he’d ever seen, with hair that had grown wild and tangled past his shoulders-

-Who was also looking at him like he was a threat, or at the very least, a crazed man who flew down from the sky with a fuckton of mana.

“… I told you,” Thomas Andre commented aside. “He’s not yours.” Whoever he was talking to was not important. So unimportant, Park Ryung forgot they existed at once.

“… I just have one question for you,” he announced in Korean, and the man twitched faintly. “Are you- Sung Ilhwan?” The man stilled, the mana in his raised hands faltering. They lowered slightly.

“… How do you know my name?” he asked, voice raspy.

“Tell me your wife’s name,” Park Ryung begged. The man’s expression creased beneath the bushy hair.

“… Park Kyunghe,” he answered.

“And your kids?” Park Ryung persisted.

“Jinwoo and Jinah,” Sung Ilhwan answered, frown deepening. “How- do you know that? Do you know me?” Well, fuck. It was definitely him, then, right?

Park Ryung needed to adjust his first impression right now or the world would actually end. He stepped out of the crater he made, marching forward in grim determination. He could do this. He could really, definitely do this!!

He stopped in front of Sung Ilhwan, dropped down to his knees, and gave his best damned bow with his soul on the line.

“This one is Park Ryung,” he greeted formally. “Please- allow me to call you Father!”

“…”

“…”

“…”

“…” Park Ryung dared to peek at the answering silence. He was not entirely expecting the man to be staring at him with bugged eyes and his mouth open. He probably should have, in hindsight?? It was a hell of a thing to walk out of a Gate after ten years and suddenly be informed of a son-in-law.

“… minor…” Sung Ilhwan then mumbled, dazed. He twitched hard. “… My daughter- Jinah is a minor,” he barked abruptly, scaring the absolute shit out of the entire crowd around them. Park Ryung blinked cluelessly as he came under a vicious glare, then blinked harder.

“Wha!!” he cried. “No- It’s not her, it’s Jinwoo! Jin-woo!! J-Jinwoo is a consenting adult who’s only a year younger than me, please excuse my lack of explanation!!” Sung Ilhwan’s expression changed, and the building mana faltered again.

“O… Oh,” he managed, startled. “I-Is that so… W- Wait, Jinwoo? Jinwoo… is getting married? Is married?” He looked deeply unsteady, which was also fair!!

“We’re engaged,” Park Ryung explained quickly. “As of four months ago. We don’t have a date set just yet, but I have your wife’s blessings. Jinah also wants me to inform anyone who asks that I also have her blessings, and I would never have gotten within ten meters of Jinwoo if she said otherwise.” Sung Ilhwan quietly held a hand to his mouth, then closed his eyes tightly.

“… This is- It’s really been ten years, then,” he managed painfully. “Hasn’t it? Kyunghe, she…”

“It’s been ten years,” Park Ryung agreed, aching. “A lot’s changed since. But- your family’s been waiting. Your wife has never moved out so that you’ll always know where to go.” The poor man’s jaw quivered faintly. “There’s a lot I want to talk with you about,” Park Ryung admitted. “B-But, um… maybe not on the American west coast with the government around us like this?”

“… Oh,” Sung Ilhwan realized, lowering his hand. He cleared his throat, glancing around. “Right. Ah, I hope your English is better than mine…”

“I was an American in my past life, it’s flawless,” Park Ryung promised at once. Sung Ilhwan blinked. Park Ryung looked at Thomas Andre, still sitting on his heels. “He’s not a monster,” he reported in English. “He’s my father-in-law.”

“… What,” Thomas Andre said.

“What,” Michael Connor echoed, who apparently showed up at some point.

“W-What??” some random-ass Hunter stammered. Who asked him?

“He disappeared ten years ago in a Gate after rescuing his team,” Park Ryung elaborated plainly. “I was just telling him about his family. And also explaining that I’m engaged to his son.”

“That-“ Michael Connor twitched. “H-Hunter Park, that. How can you be- certain of this?”

“Well, because I talked to him,” Park Ryung replied.

“But what if it’s possible that it’s a monster that- that possessed a human, or-“

“Nope, he’s definitely my father-in-law.” Park Ryung was not a hundred percent on whether he was possessed or not, though.

“Hunter Park, what are the odds- that a Korean man who happens to be related to your fiancé suddenly appears out of a Gate, on the other side of the world, just a few days after you arrive-“

“Listen,” Park Ryung interrupted. “It’s really early in the morning. I just met my father-in-law. I’m really wired and still trying to think of how I’m going to explain this to my fiancé in the first place. I’m being. Really fucking polite about this because I don’t want to play the S-rank card. But please stop insisting on arresting my father-in-law. I will actually beat the shit out of anyone for trying, because that’s the kind of mood I’m in right now.” Michael Connor flinched. “I’m taking him to my fiancé, then I’m taking him home with me to Korea, and I will really appreciate you cooperating with me about this,” Park Ryung continued, increasingly stressed. “Please. Get out. Of my fucking way. Right now.”

“… Hey, deputy director,” Thomas Andre observed, sneering. “What did I say? I fucking told you.” He snapped his fingers and pointed. Where he pointed, the crowd parted like the Red Sea and made room for good measure. Park Ryung exhaled, rubbing at his aching temples. He stood up and collected his father-in-law by the wrist.

“Thank you and good night,” he concluded firmly, and tugged the man along. Sung Ilhwan blinked as they were let out unhindered.

“Did you threaten them?” he asked.

“I did tell them I’d beat up anyone who tried to arrest you,” Park Ryung confessed. “But also, I know the people here, and they’re inclined to do me favors.”

“… I- see. That giant fellow was- interesting.”

“Thomas Andre? He’s nicer than he looks.” Park Ryung considered the distance between the Gate and their hotel, then sighed. “… Please excuse my manners,” he requested.

“Ah, you’re a real polite kid in the fir-“ Sung Ilhwan cut himself off with a comical expression of shock as he was picked up in a fireman’s carry. Park Ryung could only hope this wouldn’t color his opinion too badly before he kicked off and shot back the way he came.

“… So, any of you want to chase after the flying Hunter and keep asking questions?” Thomas Andre mocked.

“N… No, Guildmaster Andre.”

“That’s what I thought.”

Given that his father-in-law was in a poor state of dress, not to mention thoroughly frazzled by the trip, Park Ryung stopped at a store in front of the hotel and quickly bought him some better clothes. He attempted to detangle what he could of his hair, too, and quickly slapped away his hands from trying to just cut it off.

“No, no, you don’t understand,” he persisted, only able to tie back the mess into something resembling a tail. “Your wife has to see it.”

“Wha- it’s a mess, why would I show Kyunghe this?”

“You don’t understand,” Park Ryung repeated, pained. “It’s about her taste.” Sung Ilhwan just blinked cluelessly. Park Ryung was desperately counting on all the times that Park Kyunghe had said she and her son shared taste. “It’s also no good to do a quick job and have to clean it up later,” he added, all but dragging the man to the hotel lobby afterward. “It’s bad for your hair.”

“M-Mr. Park?” the front desk realized with a start. “When did you-?”

“Hi, please send up a full dinner package to my room,” Park Ryung requested. “Extra towels, too. Thanks!” He scooted the man into the elevator. “I’ll also give you a check-up,” Park Ryung added. “But you’ll get a hospital visit as soon as we’re back in Korea. It’s standard after anything weird happens in Dungeons. My boss makes me do it every time.”

“Are you- a doctor?” Sung Ilhwan tried, looking all the more frazzled.

“I’m a healer with some medical knowledge,” Park Ryung allowed. “Sorry, am I going too fast? I’m- a little excited right now. You can tell me to slow down. I’ll slow down. We should also talk later about a lot of things, but also- later. I don’t think my brain is completely awake yet.”

“I- don’t think I’m completely awake yet,” his father-in-law managed. The elevator door opened, and Park Ryung almost literally dragged the poor man until he consciously made himself not use the super speed. He knocked frantically on his door, and it burst open.

“Hyung,” Jinwoo spluttered. “What on earth is going-!” He stopped, staring unfathomably. Park Ryung finished sliding his prize forward.

“H-Hi, Jinwoo,” he managed, somewhat manic. “Um. Surprise! They found your dad.” Jinwoo stared with wide, spooked eyes, still clutching at the open door. Sung Ilhwan looked a bit like a startled deer himself.

“… Jin…woo?” he whispered. “Y-You…?” He slowly reached out a hand, then faltered. “… It’s- really you, isn’t it?” he managed unsteadily. Tears began to overflow in his eyes. “Jinwoo.”

“… Oh,” Jinwoo comprehended. “Dad. It’s… You’re- alive. Y-You’re…” He moved his mouth silently, and they sort of got stuck like that? It was fine.

“… So we should go back in our rooms, shouldn’t we?” Choi Jongin confirmed from down the hall.

“Um, probably don’t go to sleep, though,” Park Ryung allowed. “This- might be a long night.”

“Yes, I can see that. Then, good luck.” Baek Yoonho muttered something along the same lines before quickly closing his own door. Cha Haein had already retreated similarly. Park Ryung could already hear Woo Jinchul making a phone call.

Yeah. It was going to be a long night.

When the food arrived, Park Ryung aggressively made the man sit down, eat some food, and also settled in to work on his hair some more. Sung Ilhwan glanced briefly at his intense concentration and decided to leave him be. Jinwoo watched him eat instead.

“… Hyung,” he finally said. “Why- didn’t you tell me about this?” Park Ryung winced, and not because he found yet another snag.

“What I saw, I did see him identified as your father,” he admitted, pained. “But- n-not entirely, all the same.”

“Huh?” Sung Ilhwan asked.

“Sorry, uh, long explanation. I have future visions.”

“… Alright,” Sung Ilhwan accepted, and continued eating.

“He was arrested by the FBH and they brought in Hwang Dongsoo to interrogate him,” Park Ryung continued. “They had a weird conversation, but that’s the extent of what I really remember. But it also seemed like he was- possessed. Like, really super possessed by something that helped him completely overpower Hwang Dongsoo and run off into hiding.”

“Who’s Hwang Dongsoo?”

“Oh, he’s an asshole who would deserve it.”

“Possessed,” Sung Jinwoo echoed. “… Like Liu Zhigang?”

“It wasn’t until earlier today that I started to think it was like that,” Park Ryung agreed. He sighed harshly at himself. “… I should have told you and especially should have told Mom,” he admitted. “But- I didn’t know how to explain the part where he’s destined to die in a way I don’t know the details of, not so long after he mysteriously returned, while being super possessed.” Sung Ilhwan slowed in his chewing, but didn’t contribute. “I asked Thomas Andre to keep an eye out for a human monster, which is what the FBH originally thought he was,” Park Ryung continued. “But- he wasn’t supposed to show up for a year? I never even knew why he suddenly showed up in the first place, or why he went into hiding…”

“So you thought he might have been- forced to do something,” Jinwoo concluded, quiet. “Something that would get him killed.” He looked down at his hands for a moment. “… Something- to do with me,” he finished softly. “And maybe it was me who killed him.” Park Ryung stilled his hands. He opened his mouth to say that he never, ever considered that the protagonist would be forced to kill his own father, or at least become the catalyst for his death, he just.

… Fuck, he was just a really bad liar, okay?

“… Based on the fact that both of you are quiet, I’m apparently not so far off,” Jinwoo decided, and looked up. “Dad. Why are you here now?” Sung Ilhwan remained quiet for a long while, staring down at his own plate. Park Ryung could only quietly continue his tireless work. This was definitely where Jinwoo got his fluffy hair.

“… When that Gate disappeared with me in it, I was- lost,” Sung Ilhwan began, quiet. “For a long time. I ran out of supplies eventually, and these… things found me. They said they’d keep me alive if I did something for them back in this world. I thought- that meant they’d send me back immediately, and agreed. It didn’t. They kept me alive through their magic and not much more. I just wandered around counting days until their big errand.” Fuck those guys?? Park Ryung kept his comments to himself nonetheless. Sung Ilhwan sighed out. “Until- today. Suddenly they appeared, said it was time for me to go, and threw me into a Dungeon that had opened. I was still fighting the monsters when that big Yankee showed up, poked at me a little, then dragged me outside.”

“And what was that errand, exactly?” Jinwoo persisted.

“Originally, they said they had wanted me to be insurance against a being called the Shadow Monarch.” Park Ryung stilled again. “But they changed that today,” Sung Ilhwan continued. “Instead, they want me to kill the human who ripped a Ruler from their vessel. Something about them being a Hunter with strange and overwhelming magic. Honestly, the way this guy jumped into the scene, I really thought it might be him for a moment…”

“Um,” Park Ryung said, twitching. “N-No, that. That was me.” Jinwoo was also twitching faintly. Sung Ilhwan blinked. He blinked several more times. “I- don’t know what a Ruler is, but I had a Hunter complain to me earlier about having a weird ability that made him feel uncomfortably possessed,” Park Ryung managed. “So, yeah. I ripped a weird cosmic alien out of him. Is that… what you’re talking about?”

“… I think I should be somewhere else,” Sung Ilhwan decided, and stood up with the comb still stuck in his hair. “I’m sorry.” He began to leave, but Park Ryung? Wasn’t fucking finished?? He collected the man by his shoulders, then slid him back. “Park Ryung-“

“Your son is the Shadow Monarch,” Park Ryung said. Sung Ilhwan stilled. Jinwoo stood up with a start. “Or he was supposed to be,” Park Ryung continued. “I don’t know if that’ll still be the case. The problem is that I don’t know what the Shadow Monarch is. But I know it’s something that consumed his humanity and gave him overwhelming strength at the same time. I know there’s other beings that look like humans and act otherwise, but I don’t know what their goal is. I know the world is supposed to end, but I don’t know why. And I know if you run off because you can’t follow an order, you’ll die somehow.”

“I don’t- know how you were able to defy the Rulers,” Sung Ilhwan managed tightly. “But if they see you as their enemy-“

“Then what?” Park Ryung demanded, voice hard. “Then I’m supposed to tuck tail and run the other way? Just because they don’t like one little human defying their will? Do they think they’re gods?” His grip tightened, mana beginning to circulate through his father-in-law. “Or do they want to say something before I reach into their latest plaything and tear their anchor to shreds again,” Park Ryung finished in a snarl. “You shitty, fake-ass cosmic Slenderman?”

“Don’t-!!” Sung Ilhwan shouted, then jerked forward a step. That step was used to whirl around in Park Ryung’s grasp, eyes burning with overwhelming gold light, hands reaching out. Park Ryung snarled back and burned with his mana stores, grabbing his father-in-law’s arms and trapping them in a bearhug. Jinwoo was instantly there with a sword at his chin, and his struggles stilled.

“… You would not kill the human you wish to protect,” Sung Ilhwan’s distorted voice accused.

“I’m a pretty fucking good healer, actually,” Park Ryung replied coldly. “I can fix a lot of shit. Including an impaled heart.” The door burst open after a moment, revealing everyone else.

“Wha- Fuck, what happened?!” Baek Yoonho demanded.

“Hi, guys,” Park Ryung managed. “He’s super possessed. Really super possessed.” Baek Yoonho cursed incredulously. Park Ryung tightened his grip. “What’s the matter?” he taunted. “Not going to transform? Or did you get a warning about what I do when that happens?”

“Either talk, or get the fuck out of my father,” Jinwoo snapped.

“… You have no idea what forces you-aaaAAAAUUUGH!!!” The distorted scream was pretty familiar, actually! Also, Park Ryung was never going to piss off Jinwoo, who dug his sword into the collarbone of his own father and twisted. “Stop- STOP!!” the being screeched. Jinwoo stopped, eyes blazing and vicious. “… Where- did you beings come from?” the creature asked, voice shaky. “In all the turns of time, nothing like this has happened before. You- Who was it that sent you, risen one? Was it not Ashborn himself?” Ah, was it talking to Park Ryung?

“Not your fucking business,” Park Ryung replied. “Tell me why this world ends or my fiancé will go for the crotch. There’s a lot of sensitive nerve endings you’ve never experienced in your entire existence down there.” Sung Ilhwan’s entire body shuddered for a moment.

“… We do not want this world to end, we are trying to prevent it,” his voice said. “Those with mana are the ones who will survive the return of the Monarchs. We give humans mana, as many as we can. Teach them to fight the armies of the Monarchs. It’s shown a success rate of at least- thirty percent of the human population surviving, for a time.”

“Oh, wow, thirty percent,” Park Ryung repeated viciously. “Yeah, that’s not billions of dead people or anything, you fucking sadist.”

“All is relative to the war of light and dark-”

“Pain is relative. Jinwoo, go for his balls.”

“Stop- STOP!!” the being screeched. Jinwoo paused, sword still raised. Again, Park Ryung was never pissing him off. “… We’ve tried many times before to achieve better results, but it’s impossible,” the possessed man managed. “The Cup of Reincarnation is running dry. No matter how many times we turn back time, we cannot win with the survival of this world. And then you appear and destroy our light ahead of time, but you claim to not be on the side of the Monarchs? You call this pathetic little human the Shadow Monarch, but not only does he hold no traces of his will, you do not even know Ashborn’s name?”

“Hey,” Park Ryung said. “Pathetic? My fiancé could kick your cosmic ass all over the playground, you little shit.” To his protagonist fiancé??? “… Right. So that’s how time turns back,” he muttered. “That’s how magic is taken away. Using the Cup of Reincarnation to go back to before the Gates ever appeared and winning the war ahead of time.”

“What?” the being asked. “That’s impossible.”

“Shut up, I’m figuring things out. Awakenings and their random-ass everything, growing in numbers along with the number of Gates, the strength of Gates,” Park Ryung continued. “Implanting skills in people’s heads so they can use magic, but it’s not their own skill or knowledge. Monsters that form mana crystallizations when they die. Like a game for humans, feeding them stronger monsters and levels until they have to survive the fucking apocalypse.” He sighed harshly. “Why didn’t I see such a shitty reason in the first place?” he lamented. “It was just a bunch of you interdimensional assholes stomping around on the planet to fight each other, then breaking the stage you were on. And the only one who can stop you is the Shadow Monarch.”

“… Are you- of a human pantheon?” the being asked. “Or another planet? No- the gods here are sealed, so you would be, too. How do you-?”

“Did I say you could ask questions?” Park Ryung returned. “Shut up. Do you think I forgot about you possessing my father-in-law?” Sung Ilhwan’s face twitched. “I don’t think I really care about this weird-ass worldbuilding,” Park Ryung concluded. “Or about whatever dumbass reason the Monarchs have to destroy the world. But- now I think I know something about you so-called Rulers. You pretend to give a shit about humans, but we’re all just a bunch of numbers to you, not lives.”

“How dare you-!”

“You kept a man for ten fucking years away from his family, making him wander and fight to survive,” Park Ryung snapped. “You let every human you haven’t touched die away as an unavoidable casualty, and your only goal is, what, better than thirty percent of the planet surviving? You play this game with your eternal enemies and the only one of them you really care about is the one that scares you the most? You’re such a fucking hypocrite!”

“An insignificant human can’t possibly understa-“ Park Ryung squeezed, and the being screamed that much louder.

“… Give me one good fucking reason to not rip you out of my father-in-law and hunt down every last one of you shitholes,” he demanded. “This insignificant human doesn’t have much patience.” Sung Ilhwan’s body coughed raggedly.

“Y-You… can’t,” it rasped. “Even if I wanted to be out of this vessel, it’s impossible. This body was sustained for a decade on our collective being, and will be destroyed the moment you try to separate us.”

“… Alright, fine, that’s a good fucking reason,” Park Ryung acknowledged. “So I guess we’re just going to have to get along now, right?”

“What are you-?”

“And I’ll just have to teach you why possessing people is really fucking rude,” Park Ryung continued, voice lowering. “Also known as you learning all the pleasures of the flesh, Mr. Higher Being.” He suppressed all of Sung Ilhwan in his own mana, compressing him down and inward, unable to struggle or breathe. “Sorry, Jinwoo,” he added. “But- please let me do this part on my own. I really don’t want you to not look your dad in the eyes over what you did to his body.”

“Hyung,” Jinwoo scolded. “This isn’t my father. My father was a kind man who would never talk about people the way this thing does.” He braced his sword against his other shoulder. “I’d like to teach this thing a lesson about keeping a man from his family, too,” he concluded viciously.

Yeah, Park Ryung was just going to have to beg for a swift death if he pissed off the protagonist.

… But that was kinda hot.

“We should not be here,” Choi Jongin concluded quickly, already holding a hand over Cha Haein’s eyes. “Let’s- wait outside.”

“Shit,” Baek Yoonho managed, following. “Shit. Remind me to not piss off either of them.”

“G-Guildmaster, I-“

“No, we are not watching.” Woo Jinchul grimaced as the door closed behind them, but remained in place. Park Ryung could only accept his decision.

For now, he had some fucking trauma to inflict on a cosmic interdimensional being. Fortunately, based on how it was staring at Jinwoo with terrorized eyes, this wouldn’t take too long.

A short time later, the room’s phone was ringing. Park Ryung calmly went to answer it.

“H-Hunter Park?” the other line asked.

“Yes, that’s me,” Park Ryung agreed.

“We’ve- had complaints of strange noises from your floor. And… s-screaming. Is everything…?”

“Oh, really? I guess the TV was on too loudly,” Park Ryung sighed. “Apologies, it’s a horror movie we brought from home. We’ll keep it down.”

“T… Thank you, sir. Excuse the call.”

“Ah, don’t worry about it.” He hung up with that, then grimaced at the bloody handprint on the receiver. He looked at his hand. “… Well, I guess the assholes who keep turning back time over and over would be pretty stubborn bastards,” he acknowledged.

“I guess so,” Jinwoo agreed, cleaning off his sword. “What should we do about the room?” Park Ryung looked around. He shrugged.

“Room service,” he decided. “I’ll call Connor later so he can keep it under wraps.” Was he supposed to be the one who cleaned up this much blood? He thought not. “Do you want to shower first?”

“Sure, I’ll be quick.”

“Ah, I’ll find some clothes for him, too…”

“Good idea, Hyung.” Jinwoo then approached him and kissed his cheek. Park Ryung blinked hugely. “… I understand why you didn’t say anything,” Jinwoo murmured. “Please tell me next time, though.”

“Y-Yeah. I will.” Park Ryung wilted somewhat. “I’m sorry,” he repeated.

“I understand,” Jinwoo repeated himself. “… And we’re not telling Mom or Jinah about this.”

“Ah. Yeah, definitely not.”

“If they could know why, they’d understand, too,” Jinwoo added. He then went to grab a change of clothes with that and left for the bathroom.

“… Hunter Park,” Woo Jinchul eventually said. “Have you- considered therapy?”

“For the reincarnation after getting murdered, the knowledge that the world is fated to end, the abandonment issues, or just the massive cesspool of general underlying anxiety?” Park Ryung asked.

“… Nevermind.”

“No, that- that was a genuine question. I can’t tell what the real issue is anymore.”

“I don’t think a therapist can help,” Woo Jinchul admitted, weary. “It’s beyond human burdens.”

“Wow, putting it bluntly.” Park Ryung looked down at the blood on his clothes. “… Maybe I should bypass calling room service and just call Connor,” he acknowledged.

“That’s a good idea, Hunter Park.”

“Ah, excuse me.” He pulled out his phone, winced, then instead wiped his hands on his pants. He wiped off the phone a bit as well before calling.

He tried to be politely vague about the details, but also, Michael Connor and a lot of agents showed up just as Park Ryung finished his shower. Michael Connor stared unfathomably at the state of the room, then the man laying in the middle.

“… We don’t- cover up murder, Hunter Park,” the man finally managed, somewhat hysterical. “Didn’t you say that was your father-in-law??”

“What? He’s fine,” Park Ryung defended. “He’s alive, he’s just passed out.” He pointed over his shoulder. “He was just, uh. Super possessed by an interdimensional being that was using his body as a free ride. But it’s fine now. I just- It’s a long story.” He cleared his throat, then rubbed at his neck. “… Also, sorry about getting so temperamental earlier,” he admitted. “There’s- a lot happening. Which involves interdimensional creatures possessing humans. And all of those humans probably being extremely powerful Hunters. Possibly also super-famous ones.”

“… Is this- something I need to be concerned about?” Michael Connor asked.

“Which part?” Park Ryung asked back.

“… N-Nevermind. Rain check.”

“Sure, rain check.” Park Ryung looked at the mess again. “… Also, I didn’t want to traumatize the hotel staff with having to clean this up, so. Thanks for coming over.” Michael Connor rubbed at his face for a moment, visibly exhausted.

“Will you- at least say what happened to create this much blood?” he tried.

“… My fiancé is really, really scary,” Park Ryung replied. “Can I put a rain check on this until I digest how much I don’t want to piss him off?” Michael Connor considered this. He looked to the adorable tiny man who was sitting on the most unstained part of the lounge chair, sharpening his sword. Jinwoo looked up and stared right back.

“… Rain check,” Michael Connor agreed faintly, and stopped asking questions.

… Still, kind of hot.

-

Sung Ilhwan didn’t wake up until the plane took off the next morning, but woke up with a vengeance. He bolted upright from his reclined seat with his arms forward.

“-Don’t touch him!!” he shouted. He stilled, eyes huge, panting heavily. He blinked at his surroundings, being the inside of a fancy plane, then looked aside.

“… You must be Hunter Sung’s father,” Choi Jongin greeted, caught mid-sip. “Charmed.”

“… W… What,” Sung Ilhwan tried. “W-Where’s-?” Park Ryung returned from the back section with his snacks. He blinked, still chewing, then gave a wave. Sung Ilhwan stared at him, then looked around further until he found Jinwoo, who blinked back. He exhaled with a sound close to painful grief, dropping his face in his hand. “… Did I hurt you?” he asked.

“Did you hurt him,” Baek Yoonho began, only for Cha Haein to elbow him. Park Ryung quickly chewed and swallowed.

“Your buddy was a little bad-tempered, but we talked things out,” he soothed. “That asshole promised to not possess you like that again.”

“… You- talked to- the Ruler?” Sung Ilhwan managed.

“I’ve nicknamed him Asshole,” Park Ryung replied. “It suits him.” He handed over some of his nut snacks when the man only stared. “Anyway, we’re on our way back to Korea. Jinwoo already called Mom to meet us at the airport.”

“… I don’t- understand what’s happening,” Sung Ilhwan comprehended.

“It’s fine,” Jinwoo answered. “Dad, these are our friends, by the way. They came with us to the International Hunters Conference. This is Baek Yoonho, guildmaster of the White Tiger Guild, Choi Jongin, guildmaster of the Hunters Guild, Cha Haein, his vice-master, and Woo Jinchul, Chief Inspector at the Hunters Association.”

“Hello.”

“Hi.”

“It’s nice to meet you, Mr. Sung.”

“Mm.”

“Have some breakfast,” Park Ryung insisted, collecting a tray. “Put up your feet, relax. America’s paying for this nice jet, so let’s raid all the free food we can.”

Sung Ilhwan needed a little bit to sit on all of that. Jinwoo successfully captured his attention by instead showing off pictures on his phone. His father quietly teared up all over again at the pictures of his family after ten years, the poor thing. Park Ryung passed him tissues.

Instead of talking about the whole end of the world thing, they talked about other stuff to catch up on.

“Ranks?” Sung Ilhwan echoed.

“America came out with a mana rating system a year after your disappearance, and a year after that, Korea adopted it as well,” Choi Jongin explained. “Hunters are ranked and categorized according to the amount of mana in their bodies, from E-rank to S-rank.” He snorted to himself. “Of course, there’s hardly a point to the ranking system now.” Park Ryung coughed.

“It also helps with generalizing Gates, though,” he offered. “Instead of relying on Hunters sensitive to mana, the Hunters Association measures and ranks Gates before they’re ever entered. It’s a pretty decent numerical system for averaging out what kind of raid force is needed.”

“That’s… good,” Sung Ilhwan admitted, blinking. “Very good. I didn’t realize mana could be- measured that way.” He glanced over. “All of you feel insanely strong compared to the Hunters I used to work with,” he commented. “Even you’re heads and shoulders above most Hunters, Jinwoo. I didn’t expect you to Awaken as well. Do you- also raid Gates?”

“A few,” Jinwoo agreed amiably. Choi Jongin choked on a snort. Baek Yoonho kicked his shin under the table. “I met Hyung when he was my Hunter teacher, actually,” Jinwoo added, softening. “He works for the Association and teaches Hunter courses. He took me on my first raids and everything.”

“More like I enjoyed the hell out of myself watching,” Park Ryung huffed.

“Hyung.”

“Hey, you’ve always been a badass! The cute pouts and doe-eyes are just part of the icing on the cake~” Park Ryung received a hefty pinch to the cheek, and glowed contentedly about it. “… Ah,” he then realized. “Also, I kept spending so much time with him that my boss said I wasn’t allowed to make it a business expense anymore. So, uh, we started raiding and training together instead.” Sung Ilhwan gave a soft chuckle.

“Is that how it happened?”

“I-It was an actual conversation,” Park Ryung confessed, embarrassed. “He actually told me to just graduate Jinwoo so that I wouldn’t be dating my student.” Jinwoo spluttered.

“Wha- Hyung we weren’t even dating, then??”

“Yeah, apparently we were the only ones who thought that? Go figure.” Jinwoo spluttered harder. Cha Haein muffled giggles behind her hand.

“Is that how you two started dating, Mr. Park?” she realized.

“No, we started dating when Jinwoo started sneak-dating me,” Park Ryung huffed. “Blatantly! Aggressively!!” Sung Ilhwan barked out a laugh.

“Ah- Just like Kyunghe!” he exclaimed. “I looked over one day and asked if we were on a date, and she told me we’d been dating for three months by then!”

“His sister burst in on us and started yelling about Jinwoo never introducing his boyfriend!” Park Ryung cried. “When I, the boyfriend, also wasn’t informed!!” His father-in-law gave a wheezy laugh at his misfortune, and Jinwoo blushed into his hands.

“C-Come on…!”

“Ah, but naturally, it was super flattering,” Park Ryung admitted seriously, rubbing at his chin. “Being so aggressively pursued by the most adorable and badass Jinwoo there was~” Jinwoo whined very cutely in his hands.

“… So they’ve always been like this,” Baek Yoonho concluded grievously.

“Yes,” Woo Jinchul answered, sighing. “They’ve always been like this. Always. Hunter Park self-reported himself accidentally calling his student cute on their first class together.”

“Hyung you actually reported yourself about that?!”

“Wha- that- C-Chief!!” Park Ryung cried. “W-Wasn’t that classified information?!”

“Not to my knowledge.” Jinwoo burst into laughter, and Park Ryung was now the one whining and burying his blushes in his hands. Baek Yoonho was barely holding back his own laughter, and Cha Haein had her hat pulled down to hide her restrained humor and red face. Choi Jongin had his own face turned away, shoulders quivering.

Despite the utter humiliation, it was- nice, anyway. To spend the flight telling Sung Ilhwan about the new world that came from magic, how they’d adapted. Jinwoo talked about Sung Jinah’s classes and her ambition to be a doctor, about Park Kyunghe’s new hobbies since she no longer had to work. Park Ryung was asked directly, so chatted happily about what he taught in his Hunter courses and what his teachers now impressed on new Hunters. When Sung Ilhwan seemed curious about the guild classes, Choi Jongin explained how guilds had taken over a great deal of the raid teams that had been prominent in the first years, with Baek Yoonho occasionally adding on.

They all eventually fell asleep as well, given the time difference, and Jinwoo did so tucked firmly against Park Ryung’s side and nuzzled against his chest. Park Ryung thought he should take a nap as well. He wanted to, he just.

… Yeah, he just- could already tell this whole shitfest was going to give him another round of insomnia.

“Ryung,” Sung Ilhwan murmured, and he looked up. Apparently, the man wasn’t sleeping anytime soon himself. Probably wouldn’t, between whatever shit he’d been through for the last decade along with worrying about his body being taken over. Little things. “… What aren’t any of you telling me?” Sung Ilhwan whispered. Park Ryung glanced over where everyone else had reclined to sleep, even Woo Jinchul. Poor guy.

“… A lot,” he answered, quiet. “… A few years ago, Mom was in a coma from Eternal Sleep Disease.” Sung Ilhwan blanched. The disease was pretty well-known even back then, after all. “There’s a cure now, so she’s fine, but you’ll feel traces of mana from her,” Park Ryung continued quickly. “That’s just- a side effect. It’s miniscule, and it’s harmless. But it really- really scared them, for a while. Jinwoo and Jinah. She was in a coma for a few months, and Jinwoo picked up odd jobs to keep up the bills. He Awakened as a Hunter a little while after she woke up, but didn’t- tell her about it. She was really scared of her kids being Hunters, for- obvious reasons.”

“… Mm.” Sung Ilhwan sighed out softly. “I can’t say I like it much myself,” he confessed. “But that wouldn’t stop him, would it?”

“It… really wouldn’t,” Park Ryung agreed. “He’s honestly not just a natural, he’s worked- insanely hard to get where he is. Put in years of training, practicing, studying. And he loves hunting, really. Overcoming monsters several times his size, putting all of that hard work to good use. Being a total badass.” Sung Ilhwan made a soft sound, then smiled.

“It sounds like you love that, too,” he whispered.

“… Yeah. I really do.” Park Ryung absently carded his fingers through exceptionally fluffy hair. “… I found a way to make Hunters stronger,” he added, lower. Sung Ilhwan stared. “To- make Hunters outside of an Awakening,” Park Ryung continued. “To fuck up whatever those assholes chose for us, and learn our own skills, shape our own strength. I think that’s what that asshole was talking about when he felt my mana. What I did means that they don’t have any control over me, doesn’t it?”

“… Yes. I got that impression, too.” Sung Ilhwan exhaled shakily. “Making Hunters stronger,” he echoed. “That’s… why they hate you so much, then. You’re defying their will.”

“Fuck their will,” Park Ryung replied. “Humans aren’t their toys or entertainment. And we don’t need assholes who think themselves gods to stomp around here with their manifest destiny bullshit. This world is just one more arena to them, one populated with insignificant ants they’re trying to brush aside.”

“They’re trying to prevent its destruction.”

“They’re ecologists,” Park Ryung returned. “It’s not the lives they care about, it’s the preservation.” Sung Ilhwan grimaced hard and couldn’t argue. “… I don’t know if I can stop Jinwoo from becoming the Shadow Monarch,” Park Ryung continued quietly. “I don’t entirely understand how it happened or what it did in the first place. But- I can help make him stronger, and I can stay with him. I’ll fight against any asshole who tries to decide fate for us. It’s no one’s business but ours.”

“… I don’t know if it’s something we can fight, Ryung,” the man murmured tiredly. “But- I also didn’t think the Rulers could be defied at all. I just don’t know.” Well, maybe that was the best he could hope for now.

Of course, Park Kyunghe was waiting for them as soon as the airplane touched the ground, standing out on the runway with Association agents. Beside her, Sung Jinah was wringing her hands anxiously. Sung Ilhwan followed after Jinwoo quietly, and stopped halfway down the steps to stare at the other half of his family. Park Kyunghe’s mouth quivered, then she choked back a sob and nearly collapsed in place.

Jinwoo obligingly moved so that his father could rush the rest of the way to meet her. He and Park Ryung walked down to the tarmac entirely to watch the scene from a polite distance.

“… So, ah,” Liu Zhigang said, having arrived on an earlier flight and waiting the same way. “Did something happen, Master Park?”

“Oh, I met my father-in-law who’s been missing for ten years,” Park Ryung summarized. “He came out of a Gate with one of those same things possessing him.”

“… Ah.”

“Seriously, Park,” Baek Yoonho huffed, coming down as well. “Chinese? Did the life before the last one live in China?”

“My Chinese isn’t that good,” Park Ryung muttered. “No, I just studied it so I could read things in Chinese. And picked up some Mandarin through videos. It’s conversational, not perfect fluency.”

“… Hyung, you read Journey to the West in Chinese.”

“It was a lot of studying.”

Actually, the Association agents were probably there mostly because Park Ryung invited over Liu Zhigang, and just ended up saddled with meeting Sung Ilhwan as well. Who, by the way, was definitely an S-rank even without his cosmic ghost. Park Ryung would have asked about the odds of that if he didn’t know exactly what kind of genre he lived in.

In any case, when they reached the happy reunion, Park Kyunghe was playing with the fluffy tail that Park Ryung had made of Sung Ilhwan’s hair. The man appeared sheepish.

“It got long,” he agreed, embarrassed. “I’ll, ah, have it cut-“

“No, no,” Park Kyunghe denied quickly, tangling her fingers in it. “I mean. Only if you really want to. But you don’t have to, dear. You don’t have to at all.” Sung Ilhwan looked down at his tiny wife in puzzlement, then peeked over his shoulder. Park Ryung gave him a thumbs up.

“… Hyung, is there something you want to say?” Jinwoo asked suspiciously, looking between them.

“Yes,” Park Ryung answered. “If you ever decide to grow out your hair into a wild-ass mane, please know that I will fully support you.” Jinwoo spluttered at getting his answer.

“Once again, I’ve heard far too much from the two of you,” Choi Jongin concluded serenely. “We’ll be on our way now.”

“Oh, sure. Thanks again for coming.”

“Mm, of course.” Baek Yoonho and Cha Haein also made their way elsewhere, and Park Ryung waved along with Jinwoo. Park Kyunghe peeked over her husband’s shoulder to watch them, then smiled hugely as they joined the group. Woo Jinchul separated from them to speak to the agents.

“Ryung, Jinwoo,” she laughed. “When I said a souvenir would be nice, I really meant something like a nice shirt…” Park Ryung could only grin sheepishly, but then she abruptly pulled back from her husband to give them both an incredible hug. She gave a shuddering breath. “… T-Thank you, both of you,” she whispered.

“Hey, of course,” Park Ryung murmured. “Also, thank the stubborn lunatic who survived ten years. Because- holy shit.” Sung Ilhwan gave a loud snort at that, still gently squeezing Sung Jinah. Sung Jinah appeared stunned.

“Yes, of course,” Park Kyunghe laughed, squeezing once more before pulling back. She looked back. “Thank you, Ilhwan,” she managed. Sung Ilhwan looked like he might start crying all over again. Park Ryung was already reaching for where he’d left the tissues.

“… Of course,” Sung Ilhwan finally answered, voice hoarse. “Of course,” he repeated, and was pulled into another hug.

“… Should I leave you alone?” Liu Zhigang asked.

“Sorry, we can talk about classes later,” Park Ryung admitted. “Do you need help finding a hotel?”

“I can manage, thank you. I’ll wait patiently, Master Park.”

“You… still don’t have to call me that,” Park Ryung said, but Liu Zhigang had already bowed deeply and then took off. Then again, if he didn’t hear that the first five times, he probably wasn’t going to hear it at all.

Or maybe Park Ryung’s Mandarin was worse than he thought. Also possible.

“… Who was that man?” Sung Ilhwan asked.

“That was Liu Zhigang,” Jinwoo answered. “He’s rated as the second-most powerful Hunter in the entire world. Or he was, before Hyung ripped a Ruler out of him.”

“… What,” Sung Jinah said. “Wait- that hot guy? Was Liu Zhigang?? Ryung, dude, how do you keep finding all of these people, huh?!”

“Wha- How was this my fault??”

“That’s two down,” Jinwoo commented serenely, and Park Ryung choked.

“Jinwoo not fair??” he yelped. Jinwoo snickered at his misfortune, then abruptly stood on his toes and gave him a kiss, so. Okay, so maybe a little teasing was fine.

… As long as it stayed at two.

-

Compared to the space between worlds, even the outskirts of Seoul were unbelievably noisy.

There were sources of mana nearby, but not mana he had to fear. The faintest spark laying beside him, two powerful beacons elsewhere. Somewhere was another presence, though he couldn’t sense it. He just had to trust that she was still there.

That in all the ten years that Sung Ilhwan had been gone from this world, his family had survived without him.

He sucked in air between his teeth and slipped out of bed, gently bracing his wife so she was hardly disturbed. It was disorienting, walking the familiar path to the kitchen as if nothing had changed. He slowed to a stop in front of the refrigerator, then set a hand against the cool surface. He last remembered Jinwoo’s junior high classes being stuck on the surface. He could still remember trying to think of the best way to bring up ways to make PE a little easier. How many times had he gone over all the conversations he didn’t have with his wife, his kids?

… How many conversations even had a point anymore?

“Mr.… Sung?” Sung Ilhwan had already turned and set an arm defensively. He stilled. Park Ryung blinked back, startled, but also braced in a defending stance himself.

… Right. Jinwoo’s future husband was a powerful Hunter with enhanced senses. Who also lived here.

But hadn’t his mana been-?

“Sorry, I guess that wasn’t the right way to do it,” Park Ryung muttered, and the muted sense of mana abruptly flared back into focus. Sung Ilhwan lowered his hand with a start.

“You-?”

“I figured- you’re probably more sensitive to surrounding mana from sensing monsters,” Park Ryung admitted, rubbing at his neck in a sheepish manner. “So I was actually trying to not surprise you like that… Ah, b-but I guess I didn’t think that through? It’s unawakened humans that always surprise me the most, actually.” He walked past Sung Ilhwan and the new dent in the refrigerator surface, instead going for the glasses. “Super hearing seems like a neat trick, until you realize people are just loud noises that all blur together, especially in crowds,” he continued. “It’s hard to keep track of them if you’re not watching. For me, at least.” He brought down a couple glasses and began to fill them with water. Sung Ilhwan exhaled shakily, holding a hand over his eyes.

“… I’m sorry,” he finally managed. “I didn’t mean to wake you.”

“I’ve been in America for a while, my sleep schedule is off anyway.” Park Ryung offered a glass that Sung Ilhwan accepted. He looked down at it for a moment, then took a careful sip.

He’d forgotten that water had a taste at all.

“How did you know I could sense monsters?” he finally asked, looking up. “It’s not a common ability.” Park Ryung shrugged a little, leaning against the counter.

“Because it’s something any Hunter can learn out of necessity, and you would have needed it,” he reasoned. “And you disappeared before most Hunter assumptions really came into play. I’ve noticed that about veterans- they’re much more flexible in their abilities than newer Hunters. Try things with their mana just to see if they could. Use skills in different ways than intended.” Sung Ilhwan frowned slightly.

“Skills,” he echoed. “I’ve heard people mention those a few times now. You mean abilities, right?”

“I do,” Park Ryung replied. “But that’s not what most people mean anymore. It’s, ah…” He sighed at his own water. “Well, it’s something I’m trying to teach people. Once people started imagining rules for themselves, it became a lot harder to break them even if they don’t exist.” Sung Ilhwan couldn’t imagine what he was actually talking about, but there was a lot he was missing out on. Guilds weren’t something he heard of back then, but they were apparently extremely prominent now. Hunters now had ranks and all kinds of classifications and ID cards, magic devices were being used for all sorts of things, and his son-in-law seemed to have influence among both American and Korean governments.

… He seemed like a nice kid, all the same. Gentle and adoring towards Jinwoo, attentive and fussy to everyone else. It was a good impression, for all he didn’t know about his son’s fiancé.

Maybe he didn’t know much about any of his family’s life, though.

“That Woo Jinchul man- was from the Hunters Association, you said,” he tried. “I know you mentioned you work as a teacher there, but he still seemed… accommodating?”

“You think?” Park Ryung looked genuinely surprised by that. “Well, Chief was technically the one who gave me my job offer there,” he reasoned. “I’ve known him a long while. I’d like to say I know how to not cause trouble for him, but…” He looked embarrassed. “W-Well. Maybe I know how to not cause too much trouble for him, instead.” Sung Ilhwan chuckled softly.

“That sounds like a good relationship, then,” he murmured. “Still, I’m surprised you got away with what happened with the Americans. Even back in my day, they weren’t one to just let things go.”

“Tell me about it,” Park Ryung grumbled. “Yeah, I’ve- gotten stern with them before. They’ve developed a long-standing reputation for poaching outstanding talent from all over the world. Offering them a lot of money, precious artifacts, positions of power- you name it. But, well.” He huffed. “What happens when you gather all those greedy people in one place and feed them so well? Suddenly they’re dealing with problems involving unruly Hunters more than actual Gates and monsters. It’s, ah, a really big and unfortunate factor in why they want to get on my good side.” He sipped at his water again. “If they had the power to offer Hunters strength in exchange for cooperation, and then cut out their strength entirely for defying them- it’s a simple solution in their heads. All those powerful Hunters come back under their thumb. Gratefully.”

“… Then- what happens when they actually need those Hunters against monsters?” Sung Ilhwan attempted. Park Ryung flailed his free hand in a gesture of frustration.

“They’ll just cross that bridge when they fucking get to it, huh?!” he whispered harshly. Sung Ilhwan choked back a snort, then had to muffle his laughter. Park Ryung sighed harshly. “Of all the people who should be scared of that scenario…! Ah- shit, I guess you never knew about Kamish. S-rank Gates are a thing now,” he added, then paused. “No, wait, let me- start that off by explaining that ten years ago, the highest-ranked Gate was around B or so. By the time the ranking system became standardized, A-rank Gates were showing up, and eventually became more common. But- then an S-rank Gate opened several years ago.” He winced. “… After wiping out three raid teams that attempted it, it broke open on the American west coast. A dragon the size of a skyscraper came out and destroyed half the landscape, and almost every single Hunter that went after it. Of the entire raid, those that actually saw the thing’s death- there were only five Hunters left. They became a rank of their own known as national-level Hunters. The giant American that dragged you out of the Gate was one of them.” Sung Ilhwan considered himself to be a taller than average man, and so immediately remembered the giant that made him feel tiny. “Liu Zhigang from the airport was another,” Park Ryung continued. “And… based on that, I’m pretty sure that at least most of the original national-level Hunters are just possessed by Rulers. There’s others now who made their own accomplishments. But, well. It’s obviously not enough, is it?” Sung Ilhwan sighed softly.

“Not at all,” he agreed. “Which is why I thought the Shadow Monarch would be the key to…” His stomach rolled, and Park Ryung’s brow creased in distress. He nodded in agreement. “… What was supposed to happen to Jinwoo, that he’d be chosen by the master of death?” Sung Ilhwan whispered. Park Ryung looked away.

“… In another life, when he Awakened, it would be- something he desperately needed,” he said quietly. “He was working a construction job, paying not just the normal bills, but- hospital bills. For Mom. Trying to save up for Jinah’s college fund. So when he received mana, he thought it would turn things around. But- it wasn’t much strength at all, was the thing. His first Dungeon, a goblin hit him from behind and put him in the hospital for a month. It began this vicious cycle of always going into Dungeons with his life on the line, never making enough to overshadow the costs, let alone the risks. He spent three years living like that, when something- happened. It…” He set his glass down quietly. “I don’t- understand why it happened, or what the driving force was,” he admitted. “He was in just another D-rank Dungeon when there was this- anomaly. A secondary Dungeon that the raid team found. They decided to explore it, and came to a place filled with strange statues, a tablet of rules, and- this thing. Something overwhelmingly powerful against any of them, something that killed half of them without really trying, and played with them.”

“What was that thing?” Sung Ilhwan tried. Park Ryung shook his head.

“I really wish I knew,” he admitted. “But according to the tablet, they called it a god. To leave, they had to play its game. First, to bow down to it. Then praise it. Then, they had to prove their faith.” The wooden countertop creaked faintly under Park Ryung’s hands before he relaxed his grip. “… I don’t- know how it would have ended if the raid team didn’t abandon him,” he continued, quiet and pained. “He thought he saw a way out for all of them, but they- couldn’t function. They left him as their sacrifice and saved themselves. After all the struggling and hard work he’d been through- it was such a shitty thing to throw on top of everything else. But then in the split second before he died, he was offered a chance to live. He took it. The next thing he knew, he woke up in the hospital, intangible demands over his head with extreme consequences for disobeying, but- the rewards were great, of course.” He smiled bitterly. “He finally got the strength he needed.”

Sung Ilhwan had wandered the space between worlds for weeks before the Rulers found him. But- they had always known he was there, didn’t they? They only watched, waited, and when he was at his most desperate-

When he couldn’t possibly turn down what they offered him.

“So- Rulers and Monarchs aren’t so different, are they?” he whispered. “They’re just two sides of a game to play.”

“… Yeah. I think so, too.” Sung Ilhwan thought he should have known that the moment he was kept trapped instead of being sent home. He hurt deeply at the thought of what was supposed to become of his family, Jinwoo being so deeply betrayed and scarred, Jinah nearly left on her own, and Kyunghe-

-In the hospital?

“Why- was Kyunghe in the hospital?” he realized. Park Ryung blinked.

“Because of… Eternal Sleep Disease?” he tried.

“You said there was a cure for it now,” Sung Ilhwan reminded him. Park Ryung opened his mouth, then paused. He abruptly- blushed? His eyes skittered to a very uninteresting part of the kitchen counter.

“U-Um,” he managed. “T-That, um… Y-Yes, there’s one- now. But originally, that- I mean-“

“Hyung’s the one who discovered the cure for Eternal Sleep Disease,” Jinwoo provided, and Park Ryung jumped so hard he elbowed his glass off the counter. He muffled a curse and quickly caught it, and Sung Ilhwan had to clutch at his heart for a moment.

Even if he noticed Jinwoo wandering around like that, his son walked quietly.

“What?” he then realized. “The- cure?”

“Um,” Park Ryung managed.

“Hyung, why are you always so shy telling people that?” Jinwoo chided, walking forward. “You made a massive breakthrough in the medical field and mana technology.” Park Ryung only blushed down at his feet. Jinwoo patted his arm soothingly, amused. “Mom was the first one to ever wake up from the disease,” he added. “Hyung almost got himself killed in the process, too.”

“J-Jin-woo,” Park Ryung whined.

“Mom was never supposed to wake up from the disease at all,” Jinwoo continued quietly. “No one was.”

“T-There was a magic healing potion that could help,” Park Ryung muttered.

“Oh, excuse me, there was a healing potion that could help exactly one person once it was found.”

“… Or at least two-“

“Hyung.” Park Ryung turned around to blush at the wall instead. Sung Ilhwan couldn’t believe. “That was before I ever met him, and guess who spent months dating me without mentioning he saved Mom’s life?” Jinwoo huffed. “Months!”

“T-That wouldn’t be- nice,” Park Ryung croaked. “I-It’s basically just emotional manipulation to build an entire relationship around feelings of gratitude-“

“I’ve never,” Jinwoo interrupted, “spent a single night in the hospital since becoming a Hunter.” Park Ryung looked at him with a start. Sung Ilhwan was pinned under his own son’s intense gaze. “In my first Dungeon, Hyung and I killed the boss by ourselves,” Jinwoo continued. “I was the one who struck the killing blow. In team raids, I’ve never been a burden, and I’ve never been left behind. Even before I had the ability to actually grow stronger, I worked hard, and it was rewarded. Mom never had to go back to work. I saved every month and never worried about falling behind. I didn’t just go into Dungeons for the pay, I did it because I genuinely enjoyed it. I still do.”

This is everything he’s done for me.

… Sung Ilhwan didn’t think he could handpick any better for his son, could he? There was still so much he didn’t know, and yet-

Even if the world might really end for their defiance, he thought he wanted to spend these days learning what he’d missed out on.

“I’m glad, then,” he answered. “I’m… so glad. For both of you.” Jinwoo nodded slightly, lightening. “… If neither of you are going to sleep anytime soon, why don’t you tell me a bit more?”

“That sounds good,” Jinwoo agreed, and smiled at Park Ryung. “Doesn’t that sound good, Hyung?”

“O-Oh, um. If Mr. Sung insists…”

“Ah,” Sung Ilhwan finally remembered. “I didn’t answer you back then, did I?” Park Ryung blinked cluelessly. “Yes, Ryung,” Sung Ilhwan told him. “You can call me Dad.”

“… Oh,” Park Ryung managed, eyes wide. “T… T-Thank you. M… D-Dad.” He blushed all the harder about it, and Jinwoo gave him such a smile that Sung Ilhwan couldn’t regret it even if he wanted to. He’d worry about false gods and cosmic games of death tomorrow.

For tonight, at least, he could have some new conversations with his family.

Chapter Text

Park Ryung had sat in Go Gunhee’s office for quite a few different meetings at this point. Still, he hadn’t explicitly sat down and explained that he was vaguely aware the world was supposed to end. He mentioned bad things, but didn’t leave that impression.

So, well. Sitting here with Sung Ilhwan telling his story, with Choi Jongin and Baek Yoonho and Cha Haein, with Jinwoo beside him on one side and Woo Jinchul on the other-

It felt a little… awkward?

“… Ho,” Go Gunhee concluded, slowly leaning back until his chair creaked. He closed his eyes. “… Perhaps I’m getting too old for this job.”

“And that’s how you know it’s really bad,” Park Ryung muttered aside. Woo Jinchul coughed into his hand.

“Hunter Park, when you were speaking to- Mr. Sung’s companion,” Choi Jongin began, hesitant. “You spoke of turning back time and creating an… ending? Does that mean you’ve seen a resolution to this?”

“It’s… complicated,” Park Ryung sighed. “I know some facts about the ending. I don’t have the context for those facts, or at least not until now.”

“The ending?” Woo Jinchul repeated. Park Ryung sighed again, quieter.

“… I guess calling what I had in the first place a ‘future vision’- is a bit of a stretch,” he acknowledged. “When I Awakened, I gained memories of another life. But- that life wasn’t really- here? But it was also here. Here, and not here.” He gestured his hands awkwardly. “Like an alternate Earth entirely. It was an Earth that didn’t have any magic or Gates or the like.”

“Then wouldn’t it just be before the Gates ever happened?” Baek Yoonho reasoned.

“There’s one reason it definitely wasn’t,” Park Ryung replied. “Because there existed a story about this world. And- about all of you.” Jinwoo quietly touched the hand gripping tightly at his pants, then eased in his long fingers. “About- how ten years after Gates appeared and magic changed the world, strange events started to happen around the protagonist,” Park Ryung made himself continue. “It was after the failed third raid of Jeju Island, after Ran Eunsook’s death and Min Byunggyu’s retirement. Something- bad happened, and he became the only Hunter in the world with the ability to grow in strength. But he didn’t understand why or how, and it was implied that it wasn’t for his benefit. As he grew stronger, he surpassed and left behind all other Hunters. He became something that wasn’t quite human. Started to realize there was more to Dungeons than anyone understood. The fourth raid of Jeju Island happened, and after Min Byunggyu’s death, he ended up showing his strength to the world. And then-“ He stopped. He slowly held his free hand over his eyes, then hunched down.

“M-Mr. Park?” Cha Haein insisted.

“Hyung?” Jinwoo asked, worried. “I-Is it that bad? Do you not want to talk about-?”

“A-And then,” Park Ryung repeated, pained. “… I-I accidentally read spoilers about the ending and stopped reading.”

“…”

“…”

“… You what-“ Baek Yoonho burst out.

“How was I supposed to know I’d die before I could get over it?!” Park Ryung hollered, jerking his head up. His face was bright red, he could feel it. “And on top of that, how the fuck was I supposed to know that not finishing one story would mean anything in my next life, huh?! Do you know the pain of accidentally getting spoiled for a story you were invested in??? And anyway-! It was a shit ending, anyway!!! What’s all this bullshit about some sudden time travel dues ex machine that was used?! The weird-ass video game systems didn’t make sense if it involved cosmic aliens from the start!! Who the fuck was the Architect and why was he playing video games while also helping destroy the world?! Why did it make any sense for them to introduce so many side characters if literally none of them were at all relevant! Because the protagonist had to be the edgelord power fantasy and get surrounded by hot girls at all times and do literally everything by himself!!!!!” He panted for a moment, deeply upset. The office was silent as everyone stared incomprehensibly. Park Ryung lowered his head back down with a low groan.

“… Edgelord…” Choi Jongin muttered.

“Power fantasy,” Cha Haein repeated, as if fascinated. “… Mr. Park, you’ve… always had very interesting taste in stories, haven’t you?”

“… Hot girls?!” Jinwoo echoed, voice high-pitched in stress.

“… Anyway, the Cup of Reincarnation is something that was used at the very end after some war was won,” Park Ryung continued, instead of dealing with that. “It turns back time. It was used so the protagonist could turn back time to create a new timeline, and then magic never touched this world. That was apparently the end of all conflict and the resolution of the story. With context, I think the protagonist used the power of the Shadow Monarch to go and hunt down all the other Monarchs, winning the war for the Rulers. Which is the problem.”

“… Right. You did once mention that you’d destroyed fate beyond repair,” Choi Jongin finally sighed. “I’m guessing it has something to do with the Shadow Monarch, then. This ‘protagonist’ you mentioned is the key to saving the world, but is no longer this… edgelord power fantasy.” He adjusted his glasses for a moment. “… And though I cannot begin to fathom how it is possible,” he continued in a mutter, “this edgelord must be Sung Jinwoo.”

“H-Hot girls?” Jinwoo repeated, voice cracking.

“… So my son was always to your taste,” Sung Ilhwan abruptly concluded, and Park Ryung whined in wordless humiliation and outrage, burying his face in his hands.

“… Jinchul, there are lovely places to retire to, aren’t there?” Go Gunhee asked.

“I don’t… think I’ll ever find out, sir.”

“Ho, so pessimistic.” Go Gunhee exhaled in a huff. “So, Hunter Park, that’s why you want Hunters to be stronger,” he concluded. “To replace the absence of a single person’s existence as our hero. And I assume that is why Liu Zhigang is now in Korea.”

“Well, I also did rip a cosmic alien out of him and massively reduce his strength,” Park Ryung sighed, lifting his head a bit. “But- I don’t see any way to get around it at this point. There needs to be more students who can teach others. There needs to be more guilds that are creating their own spells and techniques, relearning the rules of mana, not having a glass ceiling. We need… to assume there is no second chance.” He sighed again at himself. “There were a lot of good things I saw and progress that was made,” he said. “But it won’t be enough.”

“… Yes, I suppose we can no longer rely on the luxury of time,” Go Gunhee acknowledged. “Or letting matters progress naturally. Hm, perhaps in another decade, they might have become proper competitors on their own…” Park Ryung couldn’t believe he was still getting teased when he just said the world might end. “However, we shouldn’t let go of the advantage you have as an Association agent,” Go Gunhee continued. “I’ll speak to some people in the meantime about your options. Do you believe these Rulers will continue to be a threat, Hunter Park?”

“I’m… not sure,” Park Ryung managed, wincing. “Technically speaking, they seem to be on our ‘side’, or at least their idea of winning the war is better than the other side. But- they’re clearly also egotistical, callous, and more than a little spiteful. They literally tried to kill me for what I did when it was Liu Zhigang who wanted to be free of them. When I actually managed to defy one, it started rambling bullshit about how I must have been a human god instead.” He rolled his eyes to the heavens. “So, I’d say they’re some higher beings that could stand to get kicked in the head a few times,” he concluded. “But for now, we might need them. We can’t trust them with their intentions, but they’re already soldiers who signed up for their own bullshit war.” The chairman nodded at length, thoughtful.

“That’s a very pragmatic way of looking at it,” he murmured. “For now, then, we’ll be cautious. Are you able to tell who bears these Rulers?”

“Not at all,” Park Ryung sighed. “They feel like normal S-ranks in person, even when I initially examine them. It’s really similar to Yoonho’s transformation ability, in fact.” Baek Yoonho twitched hard.

“What,” he said.

“I told you before, didn’t I?” Park Ryung reasoned. “There’s no reason why your transformation skill effectively doubles your strength. It’s like there’s a secondary mana core that exists somewhere, but it’s not something that can be sensed until it’s being used. You’re connected to another source of strength that doesn’t show itself until it’s in use. The major difference seems to be that it’s not something that consciously attempts to take you over or have its own goals. It’s something you control, and not the other way around. Liu Zhigang had transformation abilities that overshadowed him when they were used no matter how he practiced.”

“… Right,” Baek Yoonho sighed, looking down at an open hand. “It wasn’t something I was always able to control, but- it’s not like it’s ever tried to possess me, really. Even at my most out of control, I remember it consciously.” He glanced at Sung Ilhwan, who blinked back. “… It’s for the better,” the guildmaster muttered, looking forward.

“What?” Sung Ilhwan asked.

“Dad, can you tell?” Jinwoo cut in. “Who’s possessed or not?”

“Not at all,” Sung Ilhwan admitted. “I didn’t notice anything different about that giant American. I’m not sure if the Rulers are always present in this world, really. It seems more that they… select anchors for their own power, and those they select can use some part of it for themselves. But the Rulers can also exploit them in return.”

“So it’s an open channel somehow that both sides can use,” Park Ryung concluded. “But it’s probably tethered to different individual Rulers, so the effects might be different. Thomas Andre isn’t the kind of guy who’d use something that outright possessed him, but he’s pretty infamous for not holding back strength-wise. Liu Zhigang, on the other hand, couldn’t seem to use his transformation at all without getting used right away. So the Rulers definitely have control of how much they ‘express’ themselves in this world, which is probably also how they hide from the Monarchs. But the Monarchs…” He rubbed at his chin, frowning. “I did read something about two strange men that appeared shortly after Jeju Island was conquered,” he explained. “Something about them trying to figure out why the Shadow Monarch was helping humans. One of them was an ice elf-looking guy, the other as some massive musclehead with sharp teeth and claws. Both of them could make their own Gates to travel.”

“The Ice Monarch and the Beast Monarch,” Sung Ilhwan concluded immediately.

“Monsters that could travel freely?” Woo Jinchul concluded, frowning.

“No, they looked- mostly human, was the thing,” Park Ryung admitted. “I’m thinking that- Monarchs also can’t express themselves in this world without a human anchor of their own?”

“That’s how it was explained to me,” Sung Ilhwan agreed. “But… it usually works with the Monarch completely destroying the identity of whoever’s body they take over. They find a vessel that suits them best, reshape it to their own needs over time, and then consume them entirely. That’s also how the Shadow Monarch was expected to work.” Park Ryung’s brow creased somewhat.

“Then why would the System come into play like it gave free choice?” he muttered. “And even if the protagonist was definitely reshaped, he was- still largely intact. He still had ties to his loved ones, still had an investment in this world. He was different, but not gone.” Jinwoo was quiet himself, then took his hand again. Park Ryung gently squeezed it back. “… Well, I guess it doesn’t really have to make sense,” he sighed. “The other Monarchs are the more definitive threat, and we don’t have any way of finding them before they’re ready to be found. They’re obviously not very picky about ranks, too. In contrast, the Rulers don’t seem to pick anyone other than S-ranks, and are technically more benevolent about it. Except for the part where their god complex gets ruffled and they throw tantrums about it.”

“Are you… certain they’re not just actual gods?” Choi Jongin confirmed suspiciously. “They’re certainly ‘higher beings’ of another realm that have a great deal of control over the circumstances. And can turn back time.” Park Ryung closed his other hand in a fist.

“Then I guess I’m kicking a fucking god in the head,” he concluded viciously.

“… On the other hand, I see no reason to acknowledge these foreigners as such a lofty title,” Choi Jongin decided.

“Right, they’re just cosmic aliens,” Baek Yoonho agreed. “Bullshit creatures from another dimension.”

“It’s not like we don’t deal with plenty of those.”

“Exactly.”

“Hyung, even if they’re gods, they don’t stand a chance,” Jinwoo encouraged.

“Aww, Jinwoo,” Park Ryung gushed, melting somewhat. Such a defiant and confident little protagonist!

… Still. All the conviction in the world didn’t mean shit if they couldn’t back it up. Park Ryung was going to have to look into some options of his own.

-

Three months ago, not so long after Park Ryung denied having an entire conference moved for him, he was contacted by Lee Joohee.

He actually hadn’t really seen her since he was a D-rank Hunter joining Jinwoo on raids, so it was- surprising? Moreso when it was Song Chiyul who set up the meet. But then again, Lee Joohee wasn’t exactly someone unkind to him before he was famous and suddenly overtly kind, she’d never reached out even when he first became S-rank. So he agreed to meet her.

Now, that turned out to be a good decision on his part.

“Y-You need… my help?” Lee Joohee echoed, pointing at herself with open shock. Park Ryung wasn’t sure why that was weird to her? She was literally being tailed by a pack of students like a mother duck. All of those ducklings were also staring at him with huge eyes, but he was getting good at ignoring that.

“I mean, you’re obviously allowed to say no,” he assured her quickly, holding up a hand. “It’s just- you’re the first one I thought of for something pretty specific.”

“T… The first one,” she repeated faintly. Ah, did that come off like manipulation? But it was true, she really was the first one he thought of. Especially after helping her recently, he thought she’d be a pretty damn good fit.

After all, she was one of his first teachers in healing.

“I-I’ll- hear you out!” she agreed abruptly, clearing her throat. “B-But if it’s Dungeons or monsters, I…”

“Hey, no, I wouldn’t ask that of you.” Unofficially, Lee Joohee was retired as a Hunter. She only kept the license for the same reason that Park Ryung once had a Hunter license but didn’t work as a full-time raider- legal paperwork, naturally.

Even if she worked full time at a hospital now, she needed that license to legally use her healing magic.

After getting permission for a break from the ward supervisor, they grabbed coffee in the break room. Park Ryung got the sense he was making people nervous with his very existence, given how everyone else cleared out, but there wasn’t much to be done about it? Sheesh.

“What can I help you with?” Lee Joohee asked finally. “I-I’m really not sure I can do something useful…” She was literally just being followed around by bright-eyed interns?? Ah, the poor thing. Zero self-confidence.

(Park Ryung had no sense of self-awareness.)

“I’m expanding my classes again,” he opened up with. “I’m going to start teaching my method openly.” She choked on her coffee.

“Y-You’re teaching Ascension publicly??” she repeated.

… Who was the bastard who came up with that cheesy name? Park Ryung used very methodical techniques involving medical and Daoist principles, and the media came along and decided to just call it whatever they wanted, huh?

Ugh.

“… Yes,” he answered, sighing. “But- for obvious reasons, I can’t be the only teacher. I also want to expand students into three different focuses.” He held up three fingers. “Physical combat, spells, and healing. The core classes will be, uh, Ascension, but specialties can be picked on their own.”

“I-I see…” Lee Joohee bit her lip, looking down at her coffee. “… Are you- asking me to… help teach healing, then?” she asked quietly.

“Actually, I was hoping you’d consider overseeing the entire healing department.” Her head lifted sharply, eyes huge. “I’ve taught a lot of people a lot of things about Hunters, Miss Lee,” Park Ryung admitted. “Healing included. But- you’re the only healer I’ve ever known that expanded on your abilities beyond what skills you naturally possessed. Do you remember that first Dungeon I was following you around in?”

“Y-Yes, b-but I…?”

“You figured out how to neutralize poison when you didn’t possess that skill,” Park Ryung reminded her. “You took control of the instincts implanted in you and tried to understand them. Why your energy spread so wide around an injury, what you observed of the effects. You asked yourself those questions and became that much better of a healer because of it.” He cocked his head at her obvious shock. “You’re also the first person to really teach me healing, too,” he reasoned simply. “Just like Mr. Song helped teach me swords and raids. I’m not saying this because you have to take over just because I asked. Just- have a little more faith in yourself, Miss Lee.” He held up his coffee cup slightly. “No matter what you do with it, you found your talent.” Her mouth quivered for a moment, then she ducked her gaze again. Despite that, a small smile turned her lips.

“… I- don’t think anyone would believe me if I said I was your teacher, Mr. Park,” she finally laughed. “You’re the bravest Hunter I’ve ever known, even back then.”

“Does anyone say this to your face?” Park Ryung asked suspiciously. “Do you remember their names? I’ll talk to them.”

“Mr. Park,” she huffed, smile widening. “Don’t be funny, why would anyone associate me with you?”

“Um, I’m not-?”

“But- thank you,” she added, quieter. “Not just for the offer, but… for always believing in my healing. For helping me find a place here. I-I actually… really do feel like I’m doing something worthwhile.” Park Ryung could only hold back a sigh. Surely no one would be stupid enough to bully Lee Joohee, anyway.

Even for that period of time that he was incredibly concerned she’d fall in love with Jinwoo, to the point of maybe showing up to a few too many raids, he still managed to like her.

“Can I- get back to you about this?” she finally asked.

“Yeah, of course.” A maybe was better than a no. “You still have my number, right?”

“Y-Yes, of course.”

“Don’t be afraid to use it,” he insisted, standing. “I mean it!”

“Of course,” she repeated, smiling in amusement. “It’s good to see you, Mr. Park.”

“Always good to see you, Miss Lee,” he answered sincerely, waving as he left first. As he opened the door, her little crowd of ducklings was waiting across the hall. He paused to finish off the coffee, then exhaled and tossed the cup. He considered the group. “… No one here bullies Miss Lee in any capacity, right?” he asked them suspiciously.

“O-Of course not!” one squeaked.

“N-N-Not at all, sir!!”

“Good, good.” He sighed to himself. Of course they’d just agree with him outright? “I’d just hate for someone who I respect as my very first healing teacher to not be thriving wherever she is,” he added pointedly. “That’s all.”

“H… Healing- t-teacher?” someone echoed faintly.

“Anyway, bye,” Park Ryung dismissed, and made his way out. Being a public figure was such a hassle, ah. But at least that was enough of a hint to tell the hospital to be nice to her, right?

Lee Joohee exited the break room a few minutes later, still smiling ruefully to herself. She paused when she found herself under a number of wide-eyed stares.

“… W-What?”

Actually, setting up a school mostly involved a lot of paperwork and a lot less hurdles than Park Ryung would imagine. Probably because he was being aggressively endorsed by the Korean government, though. Go Gunhee apparently mentioned his plans to make a central school right in Seoul, and all the right officials were paving the roadway smooth as fuck. Park Ryung only had to ask who’s paying for this and hands were practically flying into the air.

… Not that he wanted to pay for any of this bullshit out of his own pocket, but did everyone think he was poor even now? Sure, he didn’t have a fancy guild and he was a pension worker, but he still got the profits from the monster crystals and corpses he didn’t use, which was admittedly a small percentage, but still! That small percentage was very expensive.

In any case, his main job at this point was just to find the right people in the right roles and put together the overall structure. It wasn’t hard from a murim nerd perspective. A core cultivation class, an external energy specialty branch, an internal energy specialty branch, and a cohesive healing branch, because it should be obvious by now that learning to heal with mana led to important developments.

But now everyone called it Ascension, so. It was the fighter branch, magic branch, and healer branch of Ascension. If Park Ryung had known that people were just going to call it whatever the hell they wanted, he would have picked something a lot less grandiose. Or just outright called it cultivation. He didn’t have to be creative, did he?

Well, in any case, most of the right people were already together, the school was going to be up and running in record time, and all that left was the fundamental element of a school.

The students.

… Park Ryung had to stop walking for a moment to rub at his temples, and decided he wasn’t going to think about the students at all. Actually, maybe he’d rather go on a raid or something. He could try to poke around for Red Gates again, that was always fun.

Hm, yes, Jinwoo might like to join him, too. And maybe if he stopped twitching at the mention of Gates, Sung Ilhwan might be interested himself?

… Maybe not.

-

“… Sooo, uh, do all Association workers do this much paperwork? Or is this another thing where you’re being special?” Park Ryung groaned in quiet anguish, facedown on the table with literal stacks of files around him and absolutely no relief.

“I hate paperwork,” he wheezed. Sung Jinah, at least, looked sympathetic. She dropped her backpack to the side as she approached the kitchen table, leaning around the second-largest stack at one end. She tilted her head the other way.

“Will I get assassinated for looking?” she wondered.

“Only if you memorize them and sell them, otherwise it’s fine,” he muttered into the wood.

“Neat!” She swiped one of the stacks for herself. Her expression immediately went stiff. “… Ryung these are obviously secret files??” she yelped. “I-Isn’t this the highest-ranked guildmaster from Europe?!”

“Ah, I meant to get rid of that one,” Park Ryung mumbled. “And he was, but they were recently outclassed. Relying on a national rank tanked their ranking.” He slowly lifted a hand and feebly pointed aside. “He goes in the reject pile.” Sung Jinah looked to the largest pile of them all, not sitting on the table but stacked in multiple columns against the wall. Just looking at them too long caused another column to collapse.

“… I know I say this and it literally never gets through your head, but I think you need a vacation,” she managed.

“No, no, I desperately want one right now,” he acknowledged wearily.

“Dude.”

“I know, I know, it’s just. It’s just kind of important stuff and all. It wouldn’t be so bad if it was any other kind of work, but-!” He whined under his breath, holding his hands over his head. “But I just really, really hate paperwork.” He specifically! Requested! Digital files!! Digital files were fine, he didn’t understand what their sizes meant and couldn’t tell how much more work he had left! But no, apparently these were all highly-classified documents that couldn’t be digitized, and he had to suffer this endless hell of mountains of papercuts?!

“… Ugh, come on,” Sung Jinah sighed, prodding at his shoulder. “If Oppa finds you like this, he’ll throw a fit. And not in that way you think is cute.”

“It is cute,” Park Ryung mumbled.

“You’re wrong, but whatever. Let’s play some games.” Park Ryung found that incredibly out of left field from Sung Jinah, who went straight from working hard at school to studying hard at home, and was surprised enough to be pushed out of his chair. Eventually, he took pity on her attempting to roll him over and got up himself.

He actually hadn’t played video games in- forever? Based on how deeply Sung Jinah had to dig for them, maybe she hadn’t either. It was some fighting game he vaguely remembered his old coworkers talking about years ago, back before- a lot. Before everything.

He barely learned how to jump before Sung Jinah’s character kicked his ass, so tried to focus on that instead.

“I think you have an unfair advantage,” he eventually concluded.

“It’s on free mode, not competition,” she soothed.

“I think this constitutes as a war crime somewhere.”

“Hey, aren’t you the super genius with superhuman reflexes?”

“Not around paperwork,” he grumbled, but squinted and tried to do more than just mashing buttons. Ah, he made some successful jumps out of harm’s way?

“What’s all the obviously super classified stuff for, anyway?” she wondered, backflipping and kicking him in the face midair. “Unless that’s super classified, too.”

“Just don’t tell any other countries and it’s fine,” he replied absently.

“Dude, seriously.”

“What’s the spasm button for?”

“It’s the grab button.”

“Oh!” He grabbed her character and gave it a few hits before getting knocked out. Nice. “I have to pick students for the school,” he continued. “And because of- everything happening, we decided to start worldwide. Which means finding Hunters with decent records and who won’t just come to fuck around. Or steal secrets or things. Technically, I got the little pile. Jinchul already sorted for criminal records.” Poor Woo Jinchul, though.

“You’ve got a lot of rejects,” Sung Jinah noted.

“I’ve got a lot of problems with average Hunters,” he acknowledged back. “And I’ve seen a lot of similar patterns in their files. Sure, those files were usually lower ranks, but you pick up repeating problems. Tanks that always end up with the least injuries, fighters with rich parents, things like that.”

“Rich- ugh. I shouldn’t have told you about the grab button,” she grumbled, watching her little character get suplexed into oblivion. “Rich parents?” she repeated.

“It usually means they survived first off of expensive magical items, which is pretty common, but when things go wrong there’s no chance for recovery.” He shrugged. “It’s understandable, I guess. Your kid goes into Dungeons, you have the money, you kit him with the best you can buy. But that becomes a crutch, and that’s even more dangerous in the long term.”

“Huh.” Park Ryung was suplexed twice in a row and vaguely felt this was revenge. He was then flung off the edge of the screen. Sung Jinah stilled her controller for a moment, waiting for his respawn. “… What- makes a good student to you, anyway?” she then asked. “Like, who are you accepting?” Park Ryung considered, then sighed.

“Anyone who wants to improve and use it,” he answered. “And not just- rocket up to some outdated rank and sit in a cushy guard job. I just want Hunters who want to hunt monsters, Healers who want to heal, just- as simple as that. It should be simple.” He sighed again. “It’s never simple, though.”

“… Yeah, I guess not.” She gave his character a courtesy jab, then paused the game. “… If you tell me some keywords to look for, I can sort those out, first,” she offered. Park Ryung blinked at her in surprise. She gave an awkward shrug. “I mean. I’m used to scanning textbooks. No big deal.”

“… It’s kind of a huge deal for me, but I can pretend otherwise.”

“Good! We’ll get through a chunk, then come back and test you on the grapple moves instead.”

“Sounds like a nice time,” he huffed, but kept his smile mostly contained until she looked away.

Actually, giving Sung Jinah some things to look for just- immediately sorted out a huge pile he hadn’t even wanted to look at?? She sure was naggy about not letting him wallow in despair, though. Sheesh.

He still wasn’t very happy about the shitload of work he was doing, but the day went by fairly quickly. What was left on the table could be pushed aside for a takeout dinner.

“I think we should move,” Sung Jinah grunted, pushing her chair out. “I hate the idea of delivery coming with paparazzi again.”

“Ugh.” Thankfully for everyone in the apartment, Jinwoo had been home at the time. Unfortunately for all other parties, he was no longer afraid of breaking very expensive equipment. “I guess if I can come along, it’s fine…” She choked on a snort, unwrapping the boxes.

“Who would face the wrath of Mom by suggesting otherwise?”

“Aha, that’s true.” He smiled down at the boxes in front of him anyway. That time, he’d really only meant it as a joke. He began unboxing chicken, and Sung Jinah made a sound? He looked up, and she had a complicated expression. She squirmed in her seat, then drew in a quick breath.

“… Ryung?” she finally asked.

“Yeah?”

“… If you, um. If you really need students who, uh. Who are super interested in just the healing parts and, um. And definitely wouldn’t sell national secrets to anyone, but might be a little shameless about asking for something from her super-important brother’s fiancé-“

“Yeah,” he answered, grinning. “I do really need that. Shameless parts and all.” Her face went even more red, and she held up a box to hide it.

“Ryung,” she groaned.

“I’ll give you some stuff to study, but only if I get more practice with the grapple moves,” he offered. “Deal?” She huffed loudly, but he still caught her smile beneath the box.

“Deal,” she answered. “… And, um, about Mom and Dad-“

“Um, no, I picked up that we were having this conversation while they were away. Later.”

“Y-Yeah. Yeah, thanks.”

“It’s not like you’re asking to fight anything, anyway, so it’s fine!”

“Right!! No need to worry anyone.”

“Definitely.” Park Ryung considered. “… But I will totally tell Dad on you if you try, on principle,” he added. “So he can bearhug you on the other side of the planet.” She rolled her eyes to the heavens and back.

“It says a lot that the men in this family think bearhugs are a real threat,” she grumbled.

“It’s not a threat if it’s a promise, right?”

“Yeah, yeah. Eat your chicken, you big teddy bear.”

“Sheesh.” Park Ryung opened a box, only to pause at a buzz in his pocket. He gave it a quick check, then grinned. “Huh. But great news,” he offered cheerfully. “You’re definitely going to have one of the best healing teachers ever.” She gave him a puzzled look as he texted back.

I already found your best new healing student~

Thank you, Miss Lee

Sure, he was still going to have to spend the next day dealing with his piles of papers while Jinwoo was away raiding, and there was plenty more shit to do after that. Having just a few pieces in place showed him how much more work he had to do.

But- it didn’t feel too overwhelming tonight, at least.

Chapter Text

Liu Zhigang knelt before his new master in his classroom, heart beating fast. There was so much to learn, so much to unlearn. He’d studied the texts he was given three times each, and his mind was still spinning. The very way of Hunters was being revolutionized, and he was so privileged to be among the first generation of students.

“I’ve told him three times that everyone just stands, I can’t tell if he’s ignoring me or my Mandarin is just that awful,” his new master sighed in his native tongue. His small betrothed and another man were there. Liu Zhigang thought that when he finished memorizing meridian charts he should double down on his Korean. What little he’d managed to study since the final raid of Jeju Island had been distracted by China’s ongoing projects.

… Hm, speaking of, did he- remember to tell his military handler that he was permanently following Park Ryung as his disciple?

Ah, it was fine.

“Liu Zhigang,” his master addressed, and Liu Zhigang immediately paid attention. Park Ryung appeared somewhat exasperated, probably that thing about his ‘overt enthusiasm’, but didn’t try to dissuade him again. “I’m very sure that you already read everything I gave you-“

“Yes, Master Park!!” Liu Zhigang promised.

“-and probably more than once,” Park Ryung continued. “If you have any questions, please tell me. Ah, and you should meet Song Chiyul,” he added, indicating the older man beside him. “He was my sword teacher, and now going to be overseeing the fighting branch of the school.” Liu Zhigang went from ignoring the other presences to paying much more attention to them. The older man had less mana, but could easily be considered A-rank, and carried himself with a steady confidence. His build showed both strength and discipline.

Of course, the most impressive thing about him was that he could claim Park Ryung was once his student.

“This disciple greets Song Chiyul,” he greeted formally, holding out his hands in a bow.

“… Mr. Sung was right, the strangest people follow you home,” Song Chiyul stated. “How many more national ranks are you going to collect now?”

“You can’t stop at one, Hyung.”

“Don’t even joke?!”

“Hello, it’s nice to meet you,” the older man returned, giving a more reserved, but respectful martial bow. “I look forward to working with Liu Zhigang. His sword work is quite impressive.”

“He says he’s impressed with your swordwork,” Park Ryung translated. Liu Zhigang decided he was pleased. “Mr. Song happened to Awaken as a magic user, so he’s a bit ambidextrous when it comes to mana,” Park Ryung continued. “He’s proficient both at spells and Kumdo, so he’s a natural when it comes to-“ He paused, then sighed. “… Ascension. He’ll also be here to help you learn.”

“I understand,” Liu Zhigang promised, bowing again. “This disciple is privileged to learn.”

“… Okay. Let’s start with basic digestion exercises. You’ll need these.” He handed over a glass bottle filled with light green orbs, and Liu Zhigang gingerly accepted. He stared down at the most coveted treasure of the entire world, and couldn’t help but think back to five months ago.

A healer with a gleaming sword had seemed to come out of nowhere, and even before that press conference, the world was turned upside down. S-ranks with clearly-defined limits had shattered their glass ceilings, a raid said to be close to impossible was being treated like the literal ant nest it was. An S-rank Boss monster died in an instant, and Liu Zhigang still felt goosebumps from the overwhelming feeling. Knowing that everything was about to change, had already started to change.

Watching Park Ryung on his stage before the world, breaking all rules once imposed and laws called immutable, Liu Zhigang knew he was finally in exactly the kind of world he wanted to be in.

In person, he was only that much more impressive. The very feeling of his restrained presence was awe-inspiring, raw strength cultivated by his own ingenuity and hard work. Those surrounding him were also incredibly powerful, but- not ones that followed him like he was their guildmaster, or looked at his back in overwhelming awe.

… Of all the things Liu Zhigang expected of Park Ryung, surrounding himself with friends and loved ones, giving strength so they would survive, and extending kind gestures with no reason but kindness itself- of course he couldn’t expect that. He knew how this world worked, or how it used to, at least. He led into this unknown place because he sought a path with less death, less pain, less cruelty than what had been forged before. His work wasn’t just for the benefit of himself or even just his friends, or even just for Hunters. Anyone could seek strength now. Anyone could learn, could grow, could adapt- and all for the purpose he once said.

Their world was being invaded by monsters, and they needed to fight back. Park Ryung wanted the world to be strong enough to protect itself, and to protect those who were most vulnerable.

Was it any wonder he followed this man without a backwards glance?

Park Ryung looked down at him now with faint concern on his face, but Liu Zhigang merely opened the bottle and took one of the precious mana pills in his hand. He looked up with determination.

“This disciple is honored,” he repeated. “He will not let down Master Park.”

“… Thanks. But- don’t overreach.” Park Ryung crouched down beside him, resting a hand on his back. “This is a process, not a goal,” he added. “Don’t hurt yourself by trying to reach an imaginary end.” Liu Zhigang nodded vigorously.

“I understand,” he promised.

He understood this world would change by Park Ryung’s kindness, not his strength.

-

In the end, Baek Yoonho was the one who found a Red Gate. Park Ryung did find it ironic, yes.

“I’m missing a joke,” Baek Yoonho complained at the look on his face. Park Ryung quickly did his best to smooth it out, clearing his throat.

“Ah, just- thinking of something else,” he quickly dismissed, and finished easing out of the car. Jinwoo slid out after him, cocking his head at the large Gate that hovered between the tall buildings. It was mid-morning, but the alleys and streets were cleared out. The initial equipment test said it was only a C-rank, but… “Ah, you were right,” Park Ryung realized, mouth twisting a bit. “Something ain’t right about this one.”

It was hungry, was the thing. C-ranks shouldn’t be hungry, that looming sense he remembered from his last Red Gate. The lowest-ranked Red Gate was a B-rank, and while Park Ryung remembered the Red Gate incident from the story, that didn’t prove otherwise? If anything, that Red Gate just proved that Gates were capable of masking their true rating, though whether it was a function of the boss inside or some strange other mechanic-

Well, whatever it was, Park Heejin was right to immediately call off training as soon as she approached. Speaking of, the mage was standing off to the side, looking relieved ever since Park Ryung agreed the thing was weird. Park Ryung approached her.

“It’s Park Heejin, right?” he confirmed, and offered a hand. Park Heejin started to look less relieved and more starry-eyed, but gingerly accepted.

“Y… Yes!” she managed, and quickly shook herself. “S-Sorry, I just- Yes! I’m- Park Heejin. H-Hi.” Park Ryung politely pretended that didn’t happen.

“Hi,” he answered. “You called out the Gate for being suspicious, right? Can you tell me what you sensed from it?”

“Well…” The mage hesitated, glancing at the Gate. She shifted in place. “… I’m not- sure how to describe it,” she finally began, shifting again. “But- I’ve been… experimenting with checking Gates.”

“Checking?” Jinwoo echoed.

“I know we have the equipment to measure their capacity,” Park Heejin added quickly. “But I just- found it interesting to check. While we were working on Jeju Island, I was stationed at a joint post with Hunters Guild members. I met a tank there who was proficient at not just sensing monsters, but their relative strength.”

“Hey, neat,” Park Ryung commented, and meant it. He liked when Hunters tried new things, for obvious reasons.

“It was neat, and extremely helpful for our formations!” Park Heejin gushed, eyes brighter. She quickly reined herself in. “Ah- Excuse me. We exchanged tips after the raid,” she continued. “And I’ve been trying to apply it in other measures. So I developed a habit of not just reading the equipment, but getting a feel of the Gate itself.” She grimaced. “And this one felt… strange. Stranger than any other Gate I’ve seen, even A-ranks. And when I used my magic to test it-“ She gripped at her staff a bit tighter. “I-I think something… touched me back,” she whispered. She then blushed at her shoes, but Park Ryung exchanged a strange look with Jinwoo. Jinwoo grimaced, and Park Ryung nodded in agreement.

“Well, it was a good call,” he informed the mage. “There’s something definitely off about this Gate. Not to mention it feels a lot like a Red Gate just from a distance.” Her head snapped up, and she paled.

“What??”

“Yeah, that’s a problem,” Park Ryung agreed. “Excuse me, I’m borrowing your guildmaster.” She nodded quickly, eyes wide while they turned and went back to Baek Yoonho. The guildmaster was leaning against the wall of one of the buildings, obviously having heard everything and already brooding on it. Park Ryung approached with Jinwoo.

“You’ve seen something like this,” Baek Yoonho stated.

“Something,” Park Ryung agreed. “I don’t have an explanation for it, though. But frankly- if Park Heejin hadn’t been here, and it’s even close to similar, you would have lost everyone.” Baek Yoonho paled a shade himself. “There was an incident that I- saw,” Park Ryung continued, glancing at the Gate aside. “It’s ironic. Just about the same thing happened, a group of new White Tiger guild members were on a training Gate. It was only supposed to be a C-rank, no one was concerned about it.” He shook his head. “And the moment everyone stepped inside, it became a Red Gate and stopped cloaking its mana strength.” The three of them were silent for a long moment, then Jinwoo spoke up.

“Gates don’t have intelligence on their own,” he concluded, low. “That means someone’s manipulating it deliberately, doesn’t it?” Park Ryung nodded once.

“I think so,” he agreed. “It seemed like it was done from inside the Gate, too.” Baek Yoonho cursed under his breath. “There was another similar incident, at least with the masking effect,” Park Ryung continued thoughtfully. “The boss was a powerful sorcerer that deliberately manipulated his own Gate. I- don’t know how that would apply to a Red Gate, given the time warp, but I think it’s fair to assume that all Gates have monsters. Even the ones that are obviously a trap.” He looked back again. “Which means that if we don’t spring it, it might just break open like any other Gate, and we’ll find out what’s on the other side either way.”

“… Hey, Park.”

“What?”

“Control your face.”

“What,” Park Ryung repeated, face twitching. “What does that mean?”

“Stop smiling about the idea of facing whatever’s on the other side of that thing.”

“I- That-“

“Come on, it’s also a time warp,” Jinwoo defended, while Park Ryung spluttered and felt at his cheeks. He wasn’t that obvious, was he?? “It’s normal to be interested.”

“Neither of you,” Baek Yoonho informed them, “are allowed to call anything normal.” Ouch. “I’ll get my gear, we’ll check it out,” the guildmaster sighed. “You should do the same. The three of us might be overkill, but…”

“But better overkill than anything less,” Jinwoo finished, nodding. “I agree. Hyung, do you want to call the chief or head home to-“ Park Ryung, given the option of either giving Woo Jinchul bad news or employing his new favorite method of travel, rocketed up in a quick leap and shot off for home.

“… So he flies now,” Baek Yoonho commented, tone as flat as his expression.

“Are you really that surprised?” Jinwoo countered.

“Just concerned about my sanity.”

“That’ll pass.”

Park Ryung may have possibly made the grave mistake of mentioning a Gate that was acting weird in the process of rushing through the apartment. As a result, he had to fly back with a passenger.

It also meant that a homemade dinner was going to be delayed for at least another day.

“Dad?” Jinwoo realized, watched as Park Ryung touched down on the ground. Park Ryung set down his passenger, who muffled a groan, holding a hand to his head.

“T-The second time wasn’t any better than the first…”

“Sorry,” Park Ryung apologized. In hindsight, the g-force that he was immune to was- probably a bit much.

“Hunter Park,” someone else then addressed sternly, and Park Ryung jumped. Ah, he was hoping he’d be fast enough… “What’s this I hear about you immediately planning to jump into a Gate you’ve identified as a trap?” Woo Jinchul demanded.

“… Um,” Park Ryung tried. “It sounds a lot worse when you put it that way?”

“You’re aware that it’s a trap now??” Sung Ilhwan demanded, voice cracking in stress. Baek Yoonho coughed suspiciously as both Park Ryung and Jinwoo began to sweat.

“D-Dad, that- I mean, we’re thinking it’s a trap for much lower ranks,” Jinwoo attempted quickly.

“Who could also be thinking the same as you, and using excessive force to ensure an overwhelming defeat,” Woo Jinchul finished.

“Chief,” Park Ryung whined. “C-Come on, we also have to address the fact that if we don’t go in, we’re still going to find out what’s inside eventually!” Woo Jinchul’s brow twitched. Sung Ilhwan held a hand over his face. “I- get that this is super sketchy,” Park Ryung persisted, holding up his hands. “B-But also, not going in isn’t exactly an option?”

“… Hey, listen,” Baek Yoonho finally put in, raising a hand slightly. “Chief, Mr. Sung. This is still technically the White Tiger Guild’s Gate in the first place, and my responsibility. Park and the toothpick just agreed to be my backup was all.”

“Toothpick,” Sung Ilhwan echoed, mouth twitching.

“The Hunter’s Association has the right to terminate any Gate raid that we feel is too dangerous to attempt,” Woo Jinchul retorted, and twitched again. “… Can you at least call-“

“Absolutely not,” Baek Yoonho replied at once. “We got the toothpick, we don’t need another maniac on the team.”

“Maybe we can call Jongin for Gate backup, though,” Park Ryung offered. “A Gate that acts unpredictable is, well- unpredictable. We should keep our guard up on this one.”

“Hearing the three of you promise to keep your guard up is not comforting,” Woo Jinchul replied sternly. Park Ryung could only wince. “… Shit,” Woo Jinchul then concluded, defeated. “Just- promise that you’ll retreat if remotely necessary. We’ll watch the damned Gate all week if need be.”

“Chief, I promise we’ll be careful,” Park Ryung agreed quickly. “Always be afraid, right?” Woo Jinchul was quiet a moment longer, then sighed harshly.

“… Jinwoo, Ryung,” Sung Ilhwan finally managed, quiet. “I should…” Park Ryung quickly shook his head.

“Don’t do that to Mom,” he replied. “Just watch the Gate.”

“We’ll be fine, Dad,” Jinwoo agreed. “We should go, though.”

“I got supplies, we’ll be good even with Park’s monster appetite,” Baek Yoonho agreed, walking forward.

“Hey,” Park Ryung whined. “Gluttony is a serious medical condition.”

“At least you’re half-honest.”

“Hey!”

“Come on, Hyung,” Jinwoo laughed, taking his hand. “You two can make caveman conversation inside.” Park Ryung muffled a snrk, and Baek Yoonho rolled his eyes. Woo Jinchul appeared very unhappy, but shifted to allow them to pass. Sung Ilhwan still looked upset himself, but dredged up a quiet smile when they looked back.

Park Ryung grinned in assurance, and they stepped through. The Gate flared red almost as soon as the three were gone, crackling with a surge of mana.

“… I should have gone in,” Sung Ilhwan managed.

“I appreciate the enthusiasm, Mr. Sung, but even I have to admit that wouldn’t be a good idea,” Woo Jinchul sighed, pulling out his phone. “Hunter Park is highly-experienced with unusual circumstances, to not even speak of his knowledge-“ He stopped, paling. He began texting quickly.

“What?” Sung Ilhwan demanded, when the texting grew more and more intense. “Hey! What’s wrong?!” Woo Jinchul’s thumbs went still for a long moment, eyes unfocused.

“… Shit,” he said. “Multiple other C-rank Gates just sealed off the same way.” He looked up. “This isn’t just a boss that sealed off one Gate- the only ones with the power to make so many traps at once-“

Sung Ilhwan was already at the Red Gate, pressing in against a solid barrier. Mana crackled and surged against his hand, but he hardly noticed.

“Jinwoo, Ryung!!” he shouted, unheard. “It’s a Monarch!!!”

-

The first thing Park Ryung noticed was that it was fucking cold.

“… Fuck, the one fucking time that I outright ban the fucking peacock,” Baek Yoonho groaned, looking down miserably at his sinking boots. “Fucking snow.” Park Ryung huffed, shifting his grip on Jinwoo’s hand. He knew he learned from Min Byunggyu for a reason.

“That’s what you get for not admitting that you’re friends by now,” he replied, and activated his mana. Jinwoo was the only one of them not immediately sinking into the snow of an enormous hill, and relaxed as the heat buff spread over him. Park Ryung reached out and clapped his hand on Baek Yoonho’s shoulder, and he grunted in relief.

“Fuck,” he grumbled.

“Yeah,” Park Ryung agreed, looking up. “But- not for the reasons you think.”

They were in a cold, snowy field, one that was surrounded by trees. Anything further on the horizon was masked by the falling snow and endless clouds. It was cold, desolate, and deceptively void of life.

It was the exact Red Gate that should have wiped out the White Tiger raid.

“Hyung?” Jinwoo asked, worried. Park Ryung exhaled harshly.

“This is the Gate that was supposed to show up- later,” he admitted wearily. “The exact same Red Gate. I don’t like this.”

“The exact same?” Baek Yoonho demanded incredulously.

“If there are ice elves and ice bears? Yeah. The exact same.”

“I hate ice elves.” Baek Yoonho grumbled, digging around in his pack. He then pulled out small, folded triangles.

“I’ve never seen ice elves in person,” Jinwoo realized in interest, accepting the insulation layers. Park Ryung immediately began to help him bundle in them, no matter how he blushed about it.

“Anyway,” Baek Yoonho grumbled, standing with his back to them while he also changed, “should we be standing here, Park?”

“Um, no. Probably not.” Park Ryung considered this deeply as he unfolded his own layer. “… Or we could stand here until they notice us,” he realized. “Hey, Yoonho, how about another mana control exercise?”

Baek Yoonho huffed.

Park Ryung had always taught that knowledge of monsters and magic was the most surefire way to survive Dungeons, and felt that today was a great example of that. Especially when he remembered the part where the ice elves intentionally targeted all the weakest members of a raid like wolves picking off the infirmed. How could they tell who was the weakest? Naturally, by their own mana sense.

So what happened when the three of them muted the fuck out of their mana, and began shuffling through the snow like lost, pitiful prey?

“What was supposed to happen with this Gate, anyway?” Jinwoo asked curiously.

“Oh, well, the White Tiger Guild was doing a practice Dungeon with some A-ranks through C-ranks,” Park Ryung explained. “The tank that was leading the raid immediately sent off everyone C-rank and some B-ranks to die, then took the rest to hunt down the boss.”

“What the fuck,” Baek Yoonho demanded.

“Interestingly, everyone he sent off to die was actually a survivor in the end,” Park Ryung added thoughtfully. “Naturally, because that group included Jinwoo.”

“Park, who the fuck was this tank?!”

“Um… I don’t remember his real name. His nickname was Iron, though. After he died, I mean.” Park Ryung considered. “Jinwoo’s never been good with names.” Jinwoo grumbled at that.

“… I’m not sure I want to know,” Baek Yoonho muttered. “Just- if you see that guy, tell me.”

“Yeah, of course. I’m not a fan of the guy.”

“I’m not a fan of-“ Baek Yoonho abruptly dropped into a crouch, and the arrow whizzed over his head. A searing bolt of cold followed after it. “Tch,” the guildmaster growled. “I hate ice elves.”

“That’s fair,” Park Ryung admitted, having caught the second ice arrow heading for Jinwoo’s head. Ice spread over his skin and melted off at the same time, and he twirled the arrow in his grasp before giving it a good throw right back. There was a loud shunk, and the three of them lunged forward over the snow.

By the time the first body hit the ground, the rest of them didn’t stand a chance.

“If it’s the same boss, he makes use of not just stealth, but numbers,” Park Ryung explained, flicking blue blood off Jinju. “Instead of going straight to him, we’ll be better off reducing those numbers.”

“Ice elves usually only run in small hunting groups,” Baek Yoonho grumbled, hugging his arms to himself. “Fuck, it’s cold.”

“You can turn into a tiger, right?”

“Tigers don’t like it this fucking cold.”

“Ah, really? I don’t actually know that much about tigers…” Park Ryung scratched his head. “… Or about many animals that don’t show up in Dungeons,” he acknowledged. “Huh.” Jeez, he really was screwed for job prospects in a world without magic.

He still hadn’t figured out the HVAC thing.

“Hyung,” Jinwoo huffed, laughter in his voice. “You don’t need to figure out the AC.” As Park Ryung was sinking into the snow again, Jinwoo was able to reach his cheek for a kiss much easier. Park Ryung felt his cheeks flush. “You already have a job,” Jinwoo added. “So let’s get to it, shall we?”

“W-Well, ah.” Park Ryung cleared his throat. “That- That sounds good! W-We can, um. Do that.”

“Wish I brought snowshoes,” Baek Yoonho grumbled, trudging after them. “Or earplugs.”

Park Ryung had vague thoughts of a grumpy cat who didn’t like wearing sweaters.

Hunting for Hyakki in the snow wasn’t a bad time, honestly. They were actually capable of muting their own mana signatures, which was an interesting implication. Did these Dungeon monsters have a history of hiding from other beings that could sense mana? Did they have a history of hiding from each other? Was the presence of an ice elf king suggestive of collective bands of elves that were eventually conquered and united?

Well, no matter how much he stood in the middle of a snowfield and muttered his thoughts to himself, the damned elves refused to actually shoot at him first. Park Ryung was vaguely insulted.

“Okay, I’m not that good at controlling my mana,” Baek Yoonho complained, brushing off ice from his shoulder. “How the fuck do they know you’re the scariest one? I can barely feel anything from you.”

“Do you know what also pisses me off?” Park Ryung realized, distracted. “How the fuck are they not sinking into the snow? If it’s magic, I want it.”

“I think they’re just lighter, Hyung.”

“Jinwoo I don’t like this.”

“Then just make some magic snowshoes,” Baek Yoonho complained. “Like you pull everything else out of your ass. But seriously, why are they never shooting you.”

“He is the tallest of us,” Jinwoo offered.

“That’s stupid, he’s not that much taller than me.”

“… Well-“

“Snowshoes!” Park Ryung exclaimed gleefully, hopping from one foot to another above the snow. Baek Yoonho’s head snapped over.

“What,” he demanded. Park Ryung pointed at the faint shimmer of mana on his boots, beaming.

“It’s just ice magic in a cleat-shape!” he explained happily. “It prevents the snow from collapsing by freezing it further but ensures I keep traction~”

“… I hate this Gate,” Baek Yoonho decided. Jinwoo broke into a fit of snickers as Park Ryung experimentally hopped over the thick snowfall, then attempted some skidding motions to test his traction. “I also can’t believe,” Baek Yoonho continued to complain, “that of all people, I miss the stupid peacock-“

“Hyung!” Jinwoo barked, and Park Ryung whirled. He swung out Jinju and shattered what seemed to be a concentrated beam of mana in the shape of an arrow, one heading directly for his head. With his concentration broken, he also sank back into the snow with a crunch.

“Shit-! Hold fire!!” someone barked. “That’s not Hyakki!!”

“… Um, Yoonho?” Park Ryung asked. “We’re- definitely the only Hunters in this Gate… right?” Baek Yoonho trudged through the snow to him, scowling through the blizzard. Park Ryung considered, then took in a breath. “HEY,” he hollered. “IF YOU’RE HUMANS THEN SAY SO.”

“I-Is that…??” A shadowy figure exited from the trees, but as they came closer- “H-Hunter Park!!” Son Kihoon exclaimed, and looked as if he could cry. “Hunter Park- I-Is that really you?!”

“Holy shit,” Park Ryung comprehended. “This is- bad?”

“The part where some raiding party broke into my Gate that I paid for, or the part where we’re not alone?” Baek Yoonho grumbled. Park Ryung waved, and Son Kihoon turned to yell at someone else.

“Neither,” Park Ryung replied grimly. “Because Son Kihoon is from the Hunters Guild.” Baek Yoonho stopped.

“… Fuck,” he comprehended. “Were there- multiple Gates?”

The Hunters Guild had sent in a training team of their own, it turned out. Son Kihoon was working with another mage, leading a group of trainees. At some point, finding themselves in a Red Gate, they’d set up a defense point and sniping camp. Upon spotting a human figure running around on top of the snow, they’d made assumptions.

“It was just supposed to be a low C-rank, and we have D-ranks in training,” Son Kihoon explained anxiously, shield planted beside his seat. Instead of fire, they’d made a nest of hot coals in a small tarp structure. Baek Yoonho was about to collapse it if he leaned any closer. “T-The thing is- It wasn’t a Red Gate for almost a full hour,” the tank explained.

“Not a Red Gate?” Jinwoo echoed. “Maybe you just didn’t notice at first?”

“That’s what we thought initially,” Son Kihoon admitted. “But- we noticed the Dungeon was strange in the first twenty minutes. Instead of being a corridor of dense trees or a small, enclosed area, it seemed wide and open. It was suspicious, so Gina actually left the Dungeon to request Guildmaster Choi’s opinion. She was still outside when the Gate shut.”

“… Hey, Park,” Baek Yoonho said, scowling at the coals. “Hunters- the old kind of hunters, I mean- when they’re setting traps, they don’t just set one.”

“Multiple Gates leading into one Dungeon, though- I’ve never heard of anything like that,” Park Ryung admitted, weary. Son Kihoon appeared disheartened.

“Oh.”

“It’s possible that there’s other raiding parties in here too, then,” Jinwoo realized. “Hyung.” Park Ryung started when he was nudged. “There’s bands of ice elves roaming all over,” Jinwoo reminded him. “They’re probably out to pick off those raiders.”

“Fuck,” Park Ryung realized. “Y-You’re right.” This wasn’t the time to brood on how much was different. Didn’t he know that the rules could be changed at any moment?

If anything, he was more prepared than anyone else here for what could possibly happen. Because if someone was controlling multiple Gates, setting out traps like a hunter setting snares-

“We need to stay on the move,” he managed, shaking his head. Pessimist thoughts, nothing more! “And reduce Hyakki numbers at the same time. Is your party ready to move, Son Kihoon?”

“We’ve rested here a while, but we don’t have long-term supplies,” Son Kihoon admitted. “Our healers have our condition in good shape, but they need more rest to replenish their mana.”

“We have supplies, but the more people we find, the faster we’ll need to get out of here,” Baek Yoonho sighed. “Park has mana pills.”

“I do always have mana pills,” Park Ryung agreed. “Physical health is obviously important for us, but we should keep mana supply as our priority for now. The worst danger for everyone here is going to be the cold itself, and most healers need just about every drop of mana they can get to address that.” He considered this, then grimaced. “Anyone who’s half-decent with spellwork, you’ll be part of my group,” he decided. “It’ll be a quick lesson on the go, but fire magic and buffs are going to save lives now. Yoonho, Jinwoo, take any stealthy members and be ready to take out any ice elves we come across.” He looked over. “Hunter Son, you’ll be the trailing tank behind the group. The elves are most likely to target you and your group, so tell me you’ve been practicing your mana sense.” Son Kihoon straightened in place.

“I can find a bug in a desert, Hunter Park,” he promised.

Park Ryung still had one major weakness that he needed every other mage for, and it was the one weakness that frustrated him to no end- He wasn’t able to cast magic any decent distance from his person. No matter how many spells he learned from the other S-ranks, even from other healers, he just- couldn’t cast distant buffs or heals? Even any elemental spells had to be started from his own person?? It was absolute bullshit, but it also meant that if he wanted to protect everyone from the cold, he needed to be touching literally everyone at once.

With a raiding team of over a dozen now added to their group, he’d rather not try.

It was a simple set-up to make sure they weren’t surrounded. Park Ryung was at the front, searching for raiders while also doing his best to coach mages and healers through new spells. Son Kihoon and other raid members were grouped behind them and on the defense. Jinwoo, Baek Yoonho, and other stealthy raiders were a careful distance from them, ready to pounce and ensure no ice elves escaped.

They found private raiding teams, minor guild raids, and even a raid team from Fiend Guild. Each group told the same story- what was supposed to be a simple C-rank Gate had been a normal Gate for varying lengths of time. The Fiend Guild had been in their Gate for half a day already when it suddenly closed off. They were all in the general Seoul area, but not close enough for Park Ryung to feel any better about it.

From what Sung Ilhwan had described, there were only two beings that were capable of manipulating Gates to this extent. Rulers and Monarchs.

While Park Ryung didn’t trust Rulers as far as he could throw them, he had to admit who the obvious guilty party was.

“The Monarch of Ice,” Jinwoo said out loud first, returning from a larger squad of ice elves. Blue blood streaked his iridescent sword and arm. “That’s what Dad said was one of the figures you saw.”

“Yeah,” Park Ryung admitted, weary. “That’s what I’m thinking, too. He looked like an ice elf himself- he’s probably directing all of this. The question is why, though.” He shook his head. “Even if this is some event that would have come later, it doesn’t make sense. The Monarchs definitely didn’t start to show up until after Jeju Island was finally conquered, which should still be later. And even if the Monarchs are doing things earlier, why do this? All these traps to wipe out Hunters indiscriminately?”

“And aren’t Hyakki always targeting the weakest first?” Baek Yoonho agreed, frowning deeply. “They’ve been shooting at just about everyone at this point. Anyone they think might be unprotected, regardless of rank. The only one they won’t shoot at is you.” Park Ryung stilled. He couldn’t quite catch his breath for a long moment, then glanced back. The large group of raiders was switching out their watch, taking breaks in turns.

“… What- sprung the trap?” he finally whispered. “All these Gates that stayed open for so long- was it really a coincidence that ours snapped shut at once?”

Was it a coincidence that Sung Ilhwan appeared the night that Park Ryung ripped a Ruler out of its host? They already confirmed it wasn’t. Was it a coincidence that the moment Park Ryung stepped into an open trap, it sealed him off from every other exit? That every other Hunter in here was a target except him?

“Fuck,” he comprehended. “I think there’s a Monarch after me.”

“It could be a coincidence,” Baek Yoonho started, then grimaced. “… Shit, what am I saying?” he grumbled. “Of course it’s you. In that case, we’re not going to find the boss like this.”

“The Monarch will be trying to ensure the Gate stays closed, that’s why we’re only finding roaming bands,” Jinwoo realized.

“Which doesn’t make this a Dungeon raid,” Park Ryung finished, holding a hand to his head. “It’s a waiting game. All they have to do is keep working on picking off everyone else, and someone will eventually give in.” He was quiet for a long moment. What did the Monarchs have against him? Park Ryung hadn’t exactly done anything to suggest he was friends with the Rulers, to say the least. And why make this enormous trap that collected so many people alongside him? Just to pick them off and keep him alive?

If they ran around this endless snowfield forever, how long would they really survive this cosmic game of cat and mouse?

“Hyung?” Jinwoo asked hesitantly. Park Ryung lowered his hand, sighing out harshly.

“I guess there’s just one answer to all this bullshit,” he concluded. It was the most obvious answer, wasn’t it? “We find the Monarch and kill the fuck.”

“Wha- Park,” Baek Yoonho spluttered. “No matter how much you already talked about killing these guys-“

“Why wouldn’t they act this early in the original timeline?” Park Ryung reasoned. “It’s already been said. They need time to work on their vessel. Right now, having all these elves do the dirty work, this Monarch isn’t at full strength. They’re acting early and acting indirectly because they’re desperate, not because they’re confident.” He shook his head. “So it’s the only answer. Kill the Monarch, find the hidden boss, get everyone out before time becomes our biggest enemy.”

“… Fuck,” Baek Yoonho comprehended, holding a hand over his head. “What about the rest of the group, then? How are we going to protect them at the same time?” Park Ryung snorted, resting Jinju over his shoulder.

“Who needs protecting?” he returned. “These idiots made the mistake of pulling in a shitload of Hunters, their natural predator, who are now organized in a large group.” He grinned. “If the Rulers still think of Hunters as their pawns, I bet Monarchs still think we play by the same rules, too.” Jinwoo smirked dangerously after a moment, eyes gleaming.

“Hyung,” he added, “didn’t you say something about ice bears earlier?”

Chapter Text

Son Kihoon was given the most important mission of his career, and he would not fail here.

No matter how terrifying Sung Jinwoo was.

“Dibs,” the smaller man beside him breathed, eyes fixed on a massive, lumbering monster among monsters.

“… Dibs?” Son Kihoon breathed back, uncertain. To kill it? Sung Jinwoo did not need to call dibs. On the contrary, Son Kihoon had felt its mana signature from a distance and was already planning on avoiding it entirely.

He knew they were looking for ice bears, he just somehow didn’t think there would be one that big.

“For my ride back,” Sung Jinwoo then whispered, and was gone when Son Kihoon looked again. Son Kihoon stared at where he used to be, then exhaled raggedly.

“… Is that why they call him-?” Han Semi started.

“Ghost? Probably,” Son Kihoon breathed back. He exhaled softly. “Just- avoid the big one.” He looked to the others crouched in the brush alongside him, a mix of familiar and new faces, and steeled himself. “On the signal, it’s coming,” he warned. He could feel the distant pinpricks of mana building up, and knew Lee Bora’s casting style by now.

He knew there were dozens of ice bears here, so deep in the forest that even the Hyakki didn’t venture through. He knew that outside of those bounds, there were still groups of Hyakki he could barely feel, waiting to pick them off. He’d worked tirelessly to be able to protect his teams with this ability, to know where danger was coming from.

And now he’d been given a mission by the Hunter who changed everything, including his own life.

Mana flared up both in his senses and in a fantastic explosion of fire, one not so far from the opposite end of the clearing they were near. The ice bears immediately stirred, snarling and growling in agitation. Son Kihoon remembered the notes he still had that called them territorial and easily agitated. That said ice elves looked for the smoke of Hunter camps, and picked off the weak.

Everything he’d learned had led up to this, it felt like.

“Go!!” he shouted, not only the first to charge forward, but already bringing his sword down. Multiple similar explosions went off at the same time, and Hunters charged forward. The rest of their mages were already at work setting the forest ablaze on every other side, which meant that the only way to safely get out was through where Son Kihoon had his group.

His job was making sure the ice bears took that open door.

Once the ice bears were focused on him and their one way out, the pandemonium ensued. He already had to figure out enough, what with drawing a balance between luring and escaping himself, but then-

Then the big ice bear was suddenly blazing past them like a train among passenger cars, literally blazing from the tail end, and on its back was a small figure barely hanging on to a sword handle and cackling hysterically. Son Kihoon had to take a moment just to appreciate the absurdity as it passed by.

“… Ah,” he then realized. “That also works.” The ice bears, clearly concerned about their leader lighting out with its ass on fire, were already starting to hurry after the spectacle. “Out of the way, it’s started!!” he called to his group. “Pull back and reform! We’ll push out the stragglers and follow them out!!”

“D-Do we also have to ride the ice bears??” another Hunter called back anxiously.

“Do not copy Sung Jinwoo!!”

Sung Jinwoo’s plan was relatively simple. The boss of this realm was hiding specifically from the strongest of them, and working to pick off the weaker Hunters at once. The only way to find it, then, was to separate from the strongest Hunters before luring it out. Son Kihoon understood the ingenuity, but also the insanity. Even in the most strategic terms, they were using themselves as bait for homicidal ice elves and angry ice bears.

It was just also the best plan they had for getting out of this frozen nightmare, and Park Ryung had sounded so confident when he said they could handle this. So while he was out looking for something even more dangerous, it was Son Kihoon’s job to distract and dangle bait. All while making sure everyone got out alive.

If he couldn’t do this much as a tank, he didn’t think he could call himself a Hunter.

“Signal!!” he shouted as they ran, catching red flares through the thinning canopy. “Ranged, to flank!!” Even with all the unfamiliar faces, their formations broke off accordingly, disappearing to the sides. “Spear formation, push through to the wall line! Focus on Hyakki!! Ready-!!” He took in a breath just before they broke the tree line.

He exhaled in a war cry as they came to a scene of pure chaos, with ice bears absolutely mauling the elves that had grouped near the trees, taking out their bad tempers and singed fur. The Hyakki themselves were obviously in a state of panic, having expected a crowd of humans to flee the forest fire, not apex predators. Now the other half of their makeshift Hunter group had come in and formed a defensive wall, letting only angry ice bears escape and focusing entirely on the overwhelmed ice elves.

Then Son Kihoon and his group drove right through the heart of that chaos, breaking up what little cohesion they had left. It was a crazed, chaotic run to the other side of the battle zone, and was somehow over before he knew it. He whirled around as soon as he felt the last of his group clear the line.

“Now!!” he shouted.

Fire and arrows then rained down on everything left in the battle zone, indiscriminate and deadly. He panted harshly, focusing on getting his breathing back even as the noises became very quiet. When the snow and mist cleared somewhat, there didn’t seem to be any signs of life.

“… Is it-?” Han Semi began.

Son Kihoon whirled and brought up his shield in front of her, letting out his taunt skill at the same time in a snarl. The ice arrow shattered against steel and left trails of frost, and further arrows hit the same target before there was a sharp call. The arrows stopped, and Son Kihoon gingerly lowered his icy shield to see.

Sneering down on him with a growing blizzard at his back, an ice elf on a steed lowered his hand. Ice elf archers also melted into existence beside them, lowering their bows with their gazes fixed on Son Kihoon.

“… Heh,” Son Kihoon realized, and grinned back. “They really did look down on us that much.” The Dungeon boss curled his lip distastefully at the lack of reactions, but he wasn’t left waiting long.

There was a low, furious growl as a warning, a slow-growing sense of mana that had made its way into their midst. Then with an abrupt flash of blinding mana, it unveiled much more strength, then burned all the brighter with raw fury.

Son Kihoon was impressed enough by the lengths that his own guildmaster had grown under Park Ryung’s teaching, and once foolishly thought there were no other guildmasters even in Korea that could match him.

Watching an enormous white tiger throw himself into a sea of gobsmacked Hyakki, he had to admit that maybe everyone around Park Ryung was just like that.

“… Now is it over?” Han Semi asked, exhaling. What could only be described as a single-sided massacre was playing out in front of them, and Son Kihoon exhaled himself. He let his shield rest in front of him instead.

“Hopefully, soon,” he answered. “As soon as Guildmaster Baek kills the boss, we should be able to escape. We’ll set-“

A blood-curdling scream then echoed through the snowfield, howling winds echoing alongside it. The building blizzard in the distance grew exponentially.

With a shout, the ice king and his steed abruptly broke free of the chaos and charged directly for it. Baek Yoonho cursed foully before lunging after them with a snarl.

“… Well,” Son Kihoon could only manage. “First, we should- probably deal with that.” That, being the surviving Hyakki left behind. They looked just as confused as the Hunters, honestly, and he didn't blame them. He still barely understood what was happening here.

He could only put the growing sense of overwhelming mana in the back of his mind for now- whatever it was, surely Park Ryung had it handled.

-

Park Ryung didn’t have to work very hard to find the Monarch of Ice. Once the Monarch decided he was alone, he came to find Park Ryung first, chasing him down in a massive snowfield.

His greeting could use some fucking work, though.

A literal blast of freezing mist was Park Ryung’s only warning, and he snapped out his fist and shattered the oncoming ice before it finished forming into a deadly point. He leaped back as multiple other points immediately pierced the deadly fog, skidding to a stop over the top of the snow.

The Monarch of Ice exited his mist with little ceremony, merely a haughty smile as if he’d played a little prank. A hand swept aside the mist and ice as if it were never there.

He then opened his mouth and talked. Presumably. Park Ryung only assumed he was speaking a different language, and then wondered why the fuck he thought a cosmic invader would speak Korean. Wasn’t it noted in the story that these guys spoke the same monster language as other intelligent monsters?

“… Either speak human, or we have nothing to talk about,” he decided. The Monarch gave him a look of puzzled annoyance, which Park Ryung was pretty sure he should be feeling?? He thus stared right back.

“… Tch!” the Monarch finally spat out. “You always make things difficult,” he accused in- English?

… British English??

Fuck, right. Monarchs took hosts.

“I’m making things difficult,” he echoed back regardless, brow twitching. “Is that right? I’m the one who strolled my merry way into your little game, and now I’m inconveniencing you?” The Monarch of Ice actually rolled his fucking eyes??

“You are as nastily-adjusted to the human world as ever, Ashborn,” he snapped. Park Ryung stared back blankly.

… Hadn’t he heard that name somewhere before?

“Well?” the Monarch demanded. “Explain.”

“… I don’t think I have to explain shit, actually,” Park Ryung replied. He was pretty sure he was the one who needed an explanation??

“Oh, really?” The ice elf bared a nasty grin. “All these Turns of never showing your face, and this is the attitude you choose to take after what you've done? Antares’ favor only lasts while Antares is here, you know.” Ah, great, more new names to throw around.

“Antares’ favor will do me great, then, when he’s around and you’re not,” Park Ryung replied. He sneered back. “You’re too roundabout for a talk,” he accused boldly. “Either deliver your message or leave me be.” The Monarch of Ice scowled viciously, stepping forward.

“You dare be so-!” He stopped, staring peculiarly. His eyes narrowed a fraction, and Park Ryung was pretty sure he was caught. “… Why did you kill the Ruler’s Vessel, Ashborn?” the elf demanded.

“I’ll tell you when you answer me this,” Park Ryung replied, raising an eyebrow. “Who the hell is Ashborn?”

The Monarch of Ice lunged forward. Unfortunately for him, he’d sent a lot of ice elves after Park Ryung and his company, and a lot of those ice elves really liked using stealth magic.

After killing a few dozen of them, Jinwoo really liked using stealth magic, too.

The Monarch of Ice let out an incredible shriek of rage and pain at the literal backstab, still for only a millisecond before ice exploded from his open mouth in a howl. Jinwoo was more thrown back than able to move quickly enough, and Park Ryung was barely able to steel his mana to shield himself. Ice crackled and spread over his arms, and he ignored it to rush forward himself. He drew Jinju just as a long spear made of ice lunged forward, and cut off part of its point. The Monarch was already running forward at blinding speed, eyes burning with searing magic that felt like a blizzard all its own.

Park Ryung finally decided he was getting a sense of what a Monarch really was.

… But he didn’t come all this way just to give up at the first real obstacle.

With Jinju still in an upward arch from his strike, his guarding arm came up in an uppercut. The Monarch staggered for just a moment, but it was more than enough time to follow-up. The icy spear was already reforming its point, but what was a mid-distance weapon when Park Ryung was already in his face? He cut the Monarch across his chest and went for the throat, but the elf abruptly made distance. He also made distance right into Jinwoo’s range, and snarled a word in his monster language that probably wasn’t very nice. Jinwoo kicked back with his sword barely in time, drawing one more line on the Monarch's side.

“Wretched humans!!” the ice elf shrieked. He again made distance with a burst of searing ice, and Park Ryung muffled a curse himself. Fog and icy snow once again overwhelmed his vision, and he brought up his arms and closed his eyes.

He whirled, but- not entirely fast enough. The Monarch drew a line of blood from his middle to his shoulder, and red froze into droplets before it even began to fall. The nasty bastard was grinning like he was victorious even with Jinju ripping out of his shoulder, and already shifting to make distance again.

Park Ryung abandoned his sword to grab the ice elf right back, eyes burning turquoise. Claws sprouted from his fingertips and massively increased in density, and he used them to dig into the elf’s side, pinning his spear between them. The Monarch snarled another curse-like word, and Park Ryung might have had his hands full, but-

He just got a great idea from this bastard.

Fire spells were extremely versatile, as Choi Jongin was constantly proving these days.

Park Ryung opened his mouth and let magic stream out on the very oxygen of his breath, of his body, and let searing blue fire pour directly into the face of the ice elf with his shout. There was an unbelievable scream of agony in response, desperate struggles to get away.

Ironically, the Monarch only escaped when Jinwoo cut off his arm at the elbow.

“Hyung,” Jinwoo barked, and Park Ryung sucked in a gasp of air, coughing harshly. Okay, great, so using literally all of the oxygen in his body for fuel was. That was not his greatest idea?? He tried to clutch at his chest, but also, the state of his blackened hands suggested that he wouldn’t have hands soon. Apparently, grabbing a Monarch of Ice meant instantaneous frostbite.

Who knew?

“I’m- fine,” he wheezed regardless, panting. “Finish that bastard off.” Jinwoo swore softly, but nodded. He turned on the elf that was only just able to douse his own head, clutching at molten red flesh. He shrieked something else godawful, then turned and began to stagger away.

He didn’t get far before a massive white tiger tackled him into the snow, roaring thunderously.

“Shit- Yoonho, don’t keep contact!!” Park Ryung barked, running forward. His chest was fine, but the hands were going to be a bitch to heal. He couldn’t heal what was already dead. Fortunately, Baek Yoonho already jumped back at his warning, and only had the ends of his fur frozen. The Monarch of Ice scrambled to get up again, screaming something unintelligible.

“Where’s the ice king?!” Jinwoo shouted over the blizzard.

“That’s what I’m asking you!” Baek Yoonho shouted back, a rumble in his voice. “That jackass took off in the middle of me trouncing his ass-“ There was a loud crack, then both Baek Yoonho and Jinwoo leaped back. A strange horse with icy armor snarled a terrifying sound as it bulldozed through, though white was streaked heavily with long, bloody gashes from a pissed-off tiger. Its former rider had already leaped off and was running for the fallen Monarch, ignoring his own horrible state.

“Lord Sillad!!” the familiar ice elf shouted, and Park Ryung’s head snapped up. Sillad? “Are you-?!”

The Monarch of Ice, Sillad, lashed out with his remaining arm. His crude ice blade was still more than enough to remove the head of the ice king. Jinwoo and Baek Yoonho both stopped, just as shocked as Park Ryung.

As the ice king’s body collapsed to the snow, though, the Monarch released his blade, then slammed his hand down onto the snow. Blue mana warped and twisted, then opened into a portal.

“Shit-!!” Jinwoo lunged forward to stop him, but the Monarch only rolled himself over and into the portal. It disappeared immediately afterward, leaving nothing but frozen blood, a corpse, and a blizzard.

“… What- the fuck,” Baek Yoonho demanded.

“Yeah, beats me,” Park Ryung agreed blandly. “… Anyway, mind cutting off my hands real fast?”

“Cutting off your-“ Baek Yoonho did a doubletake. “What the fuck.”

“It looks worse than it feels. On account of not feeling it and all.”

After a quick amputation, Park Ryung was as good as new! And also handed a lot of information to digest, thanks. Jinwoo was scowling something vicious towards where the Monarch had escaped, clinging tightly to Park Ryung’s newly-regenerated hand while they left. Still, when they returned to the others, they found a very successful raiding party, a field of ice elf corpses, and a massive Gate to take them home.

They also found a singed Son Kihoon talking with Choi Jongin, who was joined in the snow by not just Woo Jinchul, but even Sung Ilhwan. Park Ryung immediately assumed things were bad if Sung Ilhwan was also inside the Gate.

Well, he thought that, but as soon as the man spotted them, he lunged across the snow and attacked them with hugs, so. So maybe it was fine.

“… We’re fine, Dad,” Jinwoo finally said, muffled by the incredible biceps of Sung Ilhwan. “Really.” Sung Ilhwan was quiet for a long while, then nodded once.

“Okay,” he answered, soft. “Okay.” He pulled back to look them over, and Park Ryung caught his arm for a moment. He quickly applied a heat buff, though it only took care of most of the trembling. Woo Jinchul also approached, appearing highly-stressed.

“We’ll talk about this outside,” he decided. “So far it seems everyone’s been accounted for.”

“Where’s Guildmaster Baek?” Jinwoo realized, looking where the man had standing. Choi Jongin pointed over his shoulder.

“Bolted for warmth,” he answered. “Tigers need bodyfat to fully withstand the cold.”

“Ohhh, that was the thing,” Park Ryung realized, distracted. “Yeah, his bodyfat ratio is, uh…” He considered. “… Ah, no wonder he was so crabby.”

“And delusional,” Choi Jongin huffed. “He was saying nonsense about never going anywhere without me again.” He rolled his eyes. “As it happens, I also hate the snow; it’s too bright. Let’s get out of this wretched place.”

“Yeah, let’s,” Park Ryung agreed, sighing. “Also, good job, Hunter Son. You really handled everything here perfectly.” Son Kihoon actually looked pretty emotional about that, so maybe the cold was getting to him, too. Ahh, the poor thing.

Park Ryung shooed everyone else through the Gate, then walked out himself. He paused, then turned slightly, considering the unearthly vortex.

… Yeah. He probably wasn’t sleeping anytime soon over that.

“If he didn’t have actual control over the Gate, how did he make that trap?” Jinwoo asked, echoing his line of thought. “Or if he did make that trap, why couldn’t he open it himself from the inside?”

“Who?” Woo Jinchul asked, frowning.

“The Monarch of Ice,” Park Ryung answered, still staring at the Gate. “… A lot happened, actually. But… I didn’t know his name was Sillad.”

“Whose name?” Choi Jongin asked.

“The Monarch of Ice. His name is Sillad.” Park Ryung hesitated. “… He’s the enemy who kills Chairman Go.” The group was eerily quiet for a length of time. “… Dad,” he finally said, looking back. “Who’s Ashborn?” Sung Ilhwan blinked once.

“The Shadow Monarch,” he answered. “Why?” Park Ryung held a hand over his face.

“Because this is now the second cosmic alien who thought I was connected to him at first-glance,” he managed. “What the fuck.”

“Wait,” Baek Yoonho managed, having returned with a sweater and a large jacket. “Isn’t that this guy?” He pointed at Jinwoo.

“Is that what you were talking about to him, Hyung?” Jinwoo realized.

“I was trying to get a little more information, but all I could get was that he thought I was Ashborn for some reason,” Park Ryung groaned. “Then he looked longer than a few seconds and got over it. But he was definitely mad at Ashborn for killing a Ruler’s Vessel. Which- I did not kill Liu Zhigang, so I don’t get this?? Ugh.” He pinched the bridge of his nose. “Ugh, fuck all of this,” he grumbled. “Fucking- aliens. Who the fuck asked for aliens in this genre? Absolute bullshit.”

“Hyung,” Jinwoo sighed, taking his hand again. “… Let’s just go home, alright? We’ll talk to the chairman in the morning about this. That bastard isn’t doing anything else right now, not in his state.” Which was nice to assume, except that there were more of those bastards, including one very errant Shadow Monarch that people were now confusing with Park Ryung.

… Was it because he hung around with Jinwoo all the time or something stupid? Ugh, it would be just his luck. Literally overshadowing the Monarch of Shadows just because he was taller than his fiancé.

“Right, speaking of,” Baek Yoonho added gruffly. “What the fuck did you do to that bastard’s face?”

“The Monarch’s face?” Woo Jinchul realized sharply.

“O-Oh, uh. I improvised a fire spell and breathed fire in his face,” Park Ryung explained, rubbing at his neck awkwardly. “I thought the concentration of oxygen from my own body would help- and it did! I definitely need practice so I’m not actually burning out all the oxygen in me next time…”

“… What did his face look like, again?” Choi Jongin asked.

“He didn’t have a face.”

“Ah, I see. So the usual, then.”

“As always.”

Park Ryung was surrounded by sassy jerks, and was unfortunately too late to do anything about it.

… And yeah, okay, he was definitely trying the fire-breathing thing again. It was really fucking neat, not to mention handy in a pinch, though he’d prefer to not literally freeze off his own hands again.

Luckily, his upcoming bout of insomnia meant he'd have plenty of free time to work on that.

-

After sending out the rejections to guilds worldwide, Park Ryung fully expected complaints to be returned. He wasn’t at all disappointed.

Ten times more annoying, some of those bastards decided to complain in person. Thankfully, most people who wanted to complain in person were usually held off at the gates by common sense or an unusually-high population of incredibly-powerful Hunters. That also meant the ones who got through, well.

Ugh.

“Hunter Park, thank you for agreeing to this meeting,” some posh little bastard greeted with a smile, translated by the young woman beside him. “We’re honored to be welcomed here.”

… Park Ryung didn’t fucking agree to anything, these shitheads.

“Matsumoto,” Go Gunhee greeted in return, barely trying to smile. “Excuse our agent’s temperament, but you’ve managed to pull him from the middle of something quite important.” Park Ryung was probably the agent being apologized for? In his defense, he would actually rather be anywhere else than here.

He had more than his fill of Gyoto Ryuji at the conference, a whole thirty seconds of it!! What did he do to deserve this?

Though, Gyoto Ryuji was showing some familiar signs of not wanting to be there- at all. He was incredibly sweaty and fixing his eyes on the wall, his fingers twitching every so often. Matsumoto Shigeo, the unawakened chairman of the Japanese Hunters Association, patted his arm like he wasn’t obviously battling a severe PTSD reaction. He reminded Park Ryung of those stories of over-cocky lion tamers that couldn’t read a room full of hungry predators.

He also reminded Park Ryung of that timeline where the Japanese Hunters Association tried to force a slaughter of the Korean S-ranks, which was mostly the source of his bad mood.

“Then- perhaps I’ll get to the point,” Matsumoto answered, and the translator managed to sound much less groveling than him. “I was previously unaware of an- incident involving one of my top Hunters in the previous conference. When Hunter Park sent such a strong rejection letter, I had to look into what soured our relationship before it started.”

“Ho, I see.” Go Gunhee folded his hands at his desk. “And your conclusion?”

“A misunderstanding between him and Hunter Park, of course,” Matsumoto sighed. “Gyoto Ryuji was- hasty in his excitement! I’m afraid he completely left behind his translator, which seemed to escalate a harmless situation.” Ah, right, definitely no egos involved.

Hmm, but this translator- seemed a bit familiar? Park Ryung glanced at her again, then smiled a little, amused.

“Maybe the translator just didn’t feel like translating the bullshit he was spitting,” he offered cheerfully. Go Gunhee managed to keep a straight face, but the young woman broke into a coughing fit. Matsumoto frowned deeply at her.

“Hanekawa!” he scolded, sharp. Park Ryung looked back at his boss. Go Gunhee gave him a look of serene understanding, then looked forward again.

“Entirely harmless, I’m certain,” he commented mildly. “Certainly nothing to do with talk of the Japanese guild slandering our agent’s revolutionary work to anyone that was willing to translate then. And nothing to do with a room full of top-tier Hunters watching him confront and put his hands our agent.”

“That-!!”

“If I were to ask any of those Hunters now, who would they side with, Matsumoto?” Go Gunhee persisted, tone sharper. “Our agent, or your dog?” He paused. “Ah, that one slipped,” he realized, surprised. “Ms. Hanekawa, you don’t have to translate that.” Hanekawa, the translator, was already starting to look sweaty.

“I… t-think the message was received regardless,” she muttered. Park Ryung vaguely thought that being a translator for Hunters must be a special kind of stress.

Speaking of stress, Matsumoto had enough stress on his face to blow a fucking volcano. Being in a room full of people with unbelievable mana, it was kind of- funny? What was he going to do, hit someone?

Oh, wait, he also controlled a guild of eleven S-ranks. Ten, if the trauma didn’t get better.

Ah, he’d already started yelling at some point, Park Ryung had missed it. Hanekawa wasn’t translating, just talking back and seemingly trying to calm him down. Gyoto Ryuji had spaced out and probably wasn’t coming back.

“… Can I just- leave now?” Park Ryung tried, looking back again. Go Gunhee snorted softly.

“That’s fine, Hunter Park. I don’t think we’re worried about this one, either.”

“I still don’t know how it keeps happening,” Park Ryung grumbled. “I’m just doing the same shit they do, what’s with these dramatic responses?” Lim Taegyu still became incredibly sweaty under the wrong circumstances. Was it just- a type? A weird personality type that couldn’t handle blows to their ego instead?

That being said, he didn’t care enough to stick around and find out, and he really did have an appointment. He left with Matsumoto barking something at his vacant guildmaster and Hanekawa holding him back.

Park Ryung had to admit, every one of these distractions was kind of pissing him off? In his defense, he just barely didn’t get his ass kicked by a half-baked Monarch, and now he had to figure out how he was going to survive the full-baked bullshit of this power-scaling. And not just survive, obviously, but prevent them from ending the world??

He could pick fights all day, every day, and maybe it wouldn’t be enough. Maybe even if he was strong enough to kick these cosmic aliens in the head, they’d just crawl away, kill someone else he cared about, then double back and start all over again.

After Chairman Go was killed by Sillad, Woo Jinchul took over as chairman of the Association.

… That simple, useless sentence didn’t come close to realizing how much pain and devastation it involved.

It used to just be a dreadful sentence until it was a name that escaped.

When he arrived at his meeting, Yoo Jinho seemed to immediately notice something was wrong. As such, he launched into his good news first. It did make Park Ryung feel cheered. He tried to not let his bad mood bring down the poor guy.

“Mr. Park,” Yoo Jinho insisted before he left. Park Ryung paused to look back. “… Are you- sure you’re alright?” Yoo Jinho tried. “A lot’s been happening lately, and you…”

“I’m fine,” Park Ryung replied, and sighed. “Just- thinking about a lot at once, that’s all.”

“… Okay, if you’re sure.”

“It’s fine. Thanks, though.” He managed a small smile. “I appreciate you asking.” Probably a lot more than Yoo Jinho would ever really know.

But- there were some things he still never planned to say out loud.

Aside from distractions, there wasn’t much else to focus on other than the usual. Training, pulling together shit for his school, more training, some Dungeon runs- the usual. That last one actually got him a chewing-out from Jinwoo, who apparently preferred he didn’t go into any Dungeons on his own while there was still a psychotic cosmic alien trying to kill him.

Which felt kind of hypocritical from the protagonist who did raids while they were still looking for those cosmic aliens, and maybe he didn't help matters at all by saying that out loud, but-

Well, there was still plenty to do, anyway. More than enough that he didn't have time to worry.

… Really.

-

In the space between worlds, a faceless monster screamed a muffled sound.

“Oh dear, oh dear, does that hurt?” a woman murmured, watching the mottled and melted skin of his mouth slowly be eaten away. A dozen black insects crawled over what was left of the Ice Monarch's face, chewing to release a seam. “How strange. I told my little ones to be as gentle as you've been with them~”

The other waiting Monarchs looked away as Sillad’s mouth opened for the first time, if only to scream that much louder.

The Monarch was left wheezing and gasping on the table, shaking all over with his ruined face. The woman above him delicately plucked the last biting creature before tucking it in the folds of her dress. She smiled.

“Now say thank you,” she finished cheekily.

“... Bitch,” Sillad gasped out, and choked on the pain of it. He gingerly felt at what was left of his lips, then shuddered again. Her smile widened to manic at the sight.

“So?” Rakan demanded impatiently. “It was fucking Ashborn, wasn't it?!” His temper visibly rose when Sillad instead turned and puked out a black substance on the floor. “Hey!!” he snarled.

“Shut up,” Sillad snarled back, and gave another rattling wheeze. “You- mangy piece of-!” He coughed again, then held his one shaking hand over his face instead. What was left of his human host barely resembled either of their forms. “... Shadow,” he spat out.

“So it was Ashborn,” Rakan growled.

“Shadow,” Sillad repeated, panting. “Not- Ashborn. A- shadow. He-!” He choked, then retched loudly. Rakan screwed his face in disgust and turned away.

“There you have it,” he concluded sharply. “It was Ashborn. That coward turned on us!”

“Sounds as though you know from experience,” a raspy voice drawled out.

“Say that to my face-?!”

“No, no, I am not wasting an entire Turn because we set off this temper tantrum again,” a taller figure snapped, holding up a hand. “Fine, Ashborn changed sides again. Now we know to not touch him.”

“And let him do what he wants?!” Rakan snapped.

“One of his shadows just did this to Sillad's face,” Tarnak replied, and sneered. “Would you like to see what Antares will do to the rest of you for wasting the entire Turn?” Rakan twitched violently.

Sillad opened his mouth to better elaborate, weighed the effort of it against letting his ‘colleagues’ find out on their own, and decided to pass out instead.

If some human merely possessed by a shadow of death could do this, he would let the others whittle down his strength first.

The other Monarchs watched him slump unconscious, then turned away dismissively.

“So now what?” Rakan demanded. “He's attacked the Rulers, attacked the Monarchs- do we sit around and wait to find out what the fuck he's doing?!”

“... No,” Yogumunt answered, and grimaced. “Not if he's already this strong. I will speak with someone.”

“Oh, you'll- you’ll just talk to-!” Rakan snarled savagely as Yogumunt opened a warp and left with that, not acknowledging him. Tarnak smirked, then turned and left the same way. The enormous Monarch of Beasts snarled again, turning to take his frustration out on anything.

A slender hand then touched Rakan’s shoulder, and he stilled.

“I did your favor, Rakan,” Querehsha purred, and lightly walked her fingers up his neck, delicate as the legs of her own denizens. “Now… It's my turn, right~?”

Rakan shuddered.